Buck, Greek Dialects

'tQ\:
StR.!:'
;W5?W'
KMMIilllnWMillljMvMiiMi
i wiin,iiwi;|N > \m ii i rtiiiiia' i wWi
i
BOUGHT WITH THE INCOME FROM THE
SAGE
ENDOWMENT FUND
THE GIFT OF
Hetirg
W, Sage
i89r
/r/MT//^....
6896-1
.^.^.r^^..^:^
Cornell University Library
arV10575
Introduction to the study of the Greek d
3 1924 031 214 822

olin,anx
Cornell University Library
The
original of this
book
is in
the Cornell University Library.
There are no known copyright
restrictions in
text.
the United States on the use of the
http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924031214822
COLLEGE SERIES OF GREEK AUTHORS

EDITED DNDEK THE SUPERVISION OF
JOHN WILLIAMS WHITE AND CHARLES BUETON GUUCK
INTEODUCTION TO THE STUDY OF THE
GEEEK DIALECTS
GRAMMAR
SELECTED INSCRIPTIONS GLOSSARY
BY
CARL DARLING UCK

PBOFESSOK OF SANSKRIT AND INDO-EUROPEAN COMPARATIVE PHILOLOGT IN THE UNIVERSITY OP CHICAGO
GINN AND COMPANY

BOSTON
NEW YORK
CHICAGO
LONDON
Entered at Stationebs' Hall

Copyright,
1910,
by
John 'Williams White akd Charles Burton Golick

ALL rights reserved
910.1
(He attenanm gteg<

GINN AND COMPANY PROPRIETORS BOSTON' U.S.A.

TO
THE MEMORY OF
THOMAS DAY SEYMOUR
PREFACE
The aim of this work is to fnrnish in concise form the essential material for an introductory study of the Greek dialects. Hitherto there has been no single volume intended to fulfill the requirements
of college and graduate students who wish to gain a first-hand knowledge of Greek dialects, whether for a better understanding of historical Greek grammar, or for a greater appreciation of the variety of speech in the Greek world, only half suspected from the few dialects employed in literature, or as a substantial foundation for a
critical
study of these literary
dialects, or
merely for the ability to
handle intelligently the numerous dialect inscriptions which are important in the investigation of Greek institutions.
It is
now more than
ten years since the author formed the plan
of publishing a brief collection of
Greek
dialect inscriptions with
explanatory notes for the use of students, and made a selection for
this purpose.
At
that time Cauer's Delectus inscriptionum Graeca^
rum (2d
ed. 1883),
which proved useful for many
years,
had already
In
ceased to be a representative collection of dialect inscriptions.
the case of several dialects the material there given was quite over-
shadowed in importance by the discoveries of recent years. In the meantime this situation has been relieved by the publication of Solmsen's Inscriptiones Graecae ad inlustrandas dialectos selectae. But another need, which it was equally a part of the plan to supply, namely of more explanatory matter for the assistance of beginners in the subject, has remained unfilled up to the present time, though here again in the meantime a book has been announced as in preparation (Thumb's Handbuch der griechischen Dialekte) which presumably aims to serve the same purpose as the present one. With regard to the explanatory matter, the first plan was to accompany the inscriptions not only by exegetical, but also by rather full grammatical notes, with references to the grammars where the
vi
PEEFACE
But
tlie
peculiarity in question -was treated as a whole.
desire to
include all that was most essential to the student in this single volume led to the expansion of the introduction into a concise " Gram-
mar
may
and the author has come to believe that this prove to be the most useful part of the work. Without it the student would be forced at every turn to consult either the larger
of the Dialects,"
Greek Grammars, where, naturally, the dialectic peculiarities are not sifted out from the discussion of the usual literary forms, or else the various grammars of special dialects. For, since Ahrens,
the works devoted to the Greek dialects, aside from discussions of special topics, have consisted in separate grammars of a single dialect or, at the most, of a single group of dialects. Some of the advantages which this latter method undoubtedly possesses we have aimed to preserve by means of the Summaries (pp. 129-153).
Highly important as are the dialects for the comparative study Greek language, this Grammar is distinctly not intended as a manual of comparative Greek grammar. It restricts itself to the discussion of matters in which dialectic differences are to be observed, and the comparisons are almost wholly within Greek itself. Furthermore, the desired brevity could be secured only by eliminating almost wholly any detailed discussion of disputed points and citation of the views of others, whether in agreement or in oppoSome notes and references sition to those adopted in the text. are added in the Appendix, but even these are kept within narrow limits. Several of these references are to articles which have appeared since the printing of the Grammar, which began in Septemof the
ber 1908, was completed.

Especial pains have been taken to define as precisely as possible
the dialectic distribution of the several peculiarities, and

lieved that, though briefly stated
it is
be-
and without exhaustive lists of examples, fuller information of this kind has been brought together than is to be found in any other general work. Biit, as the most competent critics will also be the first to admit, no one can be safe from the danger of having overlooked some stray occurrence of a given peculiarity in the vast and still much scattered material; and, furthermore, such statements of distribution are subject to the need of continual revision in the light of the constantly appearing
new
material.
PREFACE
The
reasons for not attempting in the
vii
Grammar
a fuller account
of the peculiarities exhibited
by our
literary texts in dialect are set
forth on
p. 14.
Inscriptions show such a noticeable degree of coinwith the selection made by Solmsen, in the work cited above, cidence
The Selected
that
it is perhaps well to state expressly that this is not the result simply adopted a large part of his selections with some having of additions, as it might appear, but of an independent selection, made some years before the appearance of his work, and, except for some necessary reduction, adhered to with probably not over half a dozen
substitutions.
Eor a brief
is
collection the choice of the
most repre-
sentative inscriptions from a time

tively
unmixed
fairly clear.
when the dialects are comparar The later inscriptions with their
But
to represent this
various types of dialect mixture are of great interest, and some
few examples
collection.
of these
is
have been included.
phase adequately
possible only in a
much more comprehensive
The transcription employed is also identical with that used by Solmsen in his second edition, but this again is the result of longsettled conviction that this system, as used for example by Baunack in his Inschriften von Gortyn (1885) and his edition of the Delphian inscriptions (1891), is the one best adapted for a work of this kind.
The
brevity of the notes

If,
is
justified
by the assistance given
in
other parts of the book.
before beginning the inscriptions of a
teristics
given dialect, the student familiarizes himself with its main characby the help of the Summaries (180-273), he will not feel
the need of a comment or reference for a form that, from the point of view of the dialect in question, has nothing abnormal about it.
Furthermore, the Glossary makes it unnecessary to comment on many individual words. Detailed discussion of the problems of
chronology, constitutional antiquities, etc. which are involved in many of the inscriptions is not called for in a work the principal
aim of which is linguistic. It is sometimes advisable for a student to depart from the order in which the inscriptions are given, and to begin his study of a dialect with one of the later inscriptions, e.g. in Arcadian to read first
no. 18, leaving until later the
more
difficult nos. 16, 17.
viii
PEEFACE
besides serving as an index to the
all
The Glossary and Index,
Gram-
words occurring in the Selected Inmar, is intended to include in Liddell and Scott, or exhibit found be scriptions which are not to
unusual meanings.
Some time
after this
book was
first
planned, I learned that the
editors of the College Series had already arranged for a volume
dealing with the monuments, inscriptional and literary, which represent the different dialects of Greece,
by Professor H.
W.
me
Smyth.
to con-
But, finding that Professor Smyth, because of other interests, was

quite willing to relinquish the task, the editors invited
tribute
my
contemplated work to the Series.
The
late
Professor
Seymour, under
plan,
whom more
first dialect inscriptions,
gave
than twenty years ago I had read my me valuable counsel on the general
manuscript. I
and before his lamented death read over a large part of my am also under obligation to Professor Gulick for the great care with which he has read the proofs and for important suggestions.
The proofreading
it.
in the office of the publishers has been
so notably accurate
and scholarly that I cannot omit to express

m
r.
my
appreciation of
C. D. B.
r,
Chicago, Novembek 1909
CONTENTS
PAET
INTRODUCTION
Classification and Interrelation of the Dialects
.
I:
GRAMMAR OF THE DIALECTS

Page
.
The Dialects
in
Literature
12
PHONOLOGY
Alphabet Vowels
a
O
.
...
.
.15
.
17
FOR O BEFORE AND AFTER LiQDIDS FOR a IN Other Cases FOR a

. .
.
... ...
. . .
17
.18
. .
19 19
19
a
i;
FROM
FROM FROM
d IS Attic-Ion K'
e
e
c
1
BEFORE A VoWEL BEFORE V IN AuCAnO-CYPRIAN

e
BESIDE
e
IN
Other Cases
p ix
a FROM
before
a
NoRTinvEST Greek:
e
. .
West Greek
1
*
East Greek
.
o
1
from FROM
ij
IN IN
ai
Elean
-q
... ... ... .... ...
20 21 21
22 23 23 23
17
ThESSALIAN AND BOEOTIAN
Lesbian
...
.
....
.
.
.23
FROM 1 AFTER p IN AeOLIC Consonantal from Antevocalic

i
in Lesbian
SALIAX
.....
Interchange of
i
...
.
and Thes-
and
v
.
.24
24 25
. .
2-t
o
V
FROM
0,
ESPECIALLY IN ArCADO-CyPRIAN
. .
ov FROM u) IN Thessalian AND V ou IN Boeotian etc. Secondary e AND 0. "Spurious Diphthongs"

.
.
25
.
25 25
.26
CONTENTS
Page
Diphthongs
ij
ei
FROM FROM
at IN
oi in
Boeotian Thessalian
.
28 28 28
e
t
FROM ei FROM ei
IN
Boeotian
29.
ai, ei, ot
FROM 01 IN Boeotian BEFORE Vowels
29 29 30 30
av, CD, ou
In General
ao, CO,
....
.
CM,
FROM au, ev IN East Ionic Monophthongization of o (V BEFORE VoWELS

In Lesbian Insertion op
30
31
...
.
.
f.
Loss of
81
31 32
Long Diphthongs In General a, 7;, w, from dtjtjt, qjl FROM 7;t Non-Diphthongal Vowel Combination (Contraction In General
.
fit
.........
etc.)
33
33 34 36
38
a OR o
e
+ Vowel
.
+ Vowel + Vowel o + Vowel

Tl
88 89 40
41 41
Notes to Preceding Assimilation op Vowels Epenthetic Vowels Anaptyctic Vowels Vowel-Gradation Consonants
.
41
In General
jS
FOR f
43 44
Initial f before a
Vowel
Intervocalic f Postconsonantal f before Consonants

,
44 45
46
47
Consonantal
r.
48 49
c
Spiritus Asper. Psilosis
Loss of Intertocalic RlIOTACISM Change of t to o-
61
62
63
CONTENTS
P,
XI
8,7
...
Page
.
<!>>',
....
.
54 55 55
Lacoxian <r FROM 6 Interchange op Surds, Sonants, axo Aspirates Interchange of it and itt Interchange op Labials, Dentals, and Gutturals Nasals and Liquids Nasal before Consonant Transposition of a Liquid, ou Loss by Dissimilation Cretan u fkom X trr, ve, from Xt, xe Double Liquids and Nasals in Lesbian and Thessalian
. .
56
.
... ...
. .
67
58
.59
60
...
.
.60
.60
61
P,
>,
+i
Xk
Jntervocahc
v<r
.... +
0. .
.61
. . .
Liquid or Nasal
61
Original Intervocalic koK7 + Consonant Secondary Intervocalic kjFinal v<r .

.
62
62 62 63
6'1
X<r, p<r
fr<r,
cr,
TT
mr, tt
88
........... ........
a-a. . .
. .
65
66 66
Original
J,
...
.66
67
o-e
Assimilation, Dissimilation, and Transposition of Consonants
Assimilation in Consonant Groups Transposition in Consonant Groups Assimilation, Dissimilation, and Transposition, between Non-Contiguous Consonants
.
. . .
68 69
69 70
71 72
Doubling of Consonants Changes in External Cosibination

.
In Gener.vl Elision
Aphaeresis Shortening of a Final Long Vowel

.
Crasis
.... ... ......

. . . . .
....
.
.72
72
72
. .
Apocope Consonant Assimilation

Final Final
,
s
.
74
75
76
'7
FlN.VL p
xu
Pinal Mute
l^,iK,is
CONTENTS
Page
Consonant Doubling
Movable Accent
p
.... ....
.
77 77
78 78
79
INFLECTION
Nouns and Adjectives
Feminine .a-STEMS Masculine d-SiEMS
o-Stems
.
80 81
81 82 83
Consonant Stems in General

it-Stems
i-Stems
84
.
w-Stems
85
8.5
Nouns in -evs Some Irregular Nouns
86 87 87
Comparison of Adjectives
Numerals
Cardinals and Ordinals Pronouns Personal Pronouns
.
90
91 91
possessives
Reflexive Pronouns Demonstrative Pronouns
....
.
92
Relative, Interrogative, and Indefinite Pronouns Adverbs and Conjunctions Pronominal Adverbs and Conjunctions of Place, Time, and
93
Manner
Prepositional and Other Adverbs Prepositions Peculiarities in Form Peculiarities in Meaning and Construction
.... ....
95
97
99
100 103
Verbs
Augment and Reduplication

Active Personal Endings Middle Personal Endings Imperative Active and Middle Future and Aorist
.
...
103
. .
105 106
107
Perfect
Subjunctive Optative
Infinitive
.... .... ....

. .
...
.
109 110
Unthematic Inflection of Contract Verbs
.... ....
112
112
114
CONTENTS
Middle Participle in -ei/iei/os Type 0t\i}cD, (neipaviliiti Transfer or /ii-VEKBS to the Type of Contract Verbs Some Other Interchanges in the Present System The Verb " To Be "
. . .
xiii
Page
114
115
.
.115
.
"WORD-FORMATION
ties OF Composition
-7)tos
...
. .
115
117
On the Form and Use of Certain Suffixes and Certain Peculiari-
-eios
Type xop'"s
-Tis, -(n%,
...
. .
119
. . .
.119
.
-afis
119
.
-a-fws,
-tr/jui
= -T))S -los = -eos -qv = -<ov

-Trip
...
.
120 120 120 120 120 120 121 121

121
-uvSas, -ovSas
.......
.
. . .
.
Individual Cases of Variation in Suffix

-Tepos
-iSios
....
.
-rpoc
~0}V^
-wv
Proper Najies
At6foTos, Gtifbros
Stems in First Member of Interchange of Different 122 Compound, etc 122 Patronymic Adjective instead of Genitive Singular
. .
... ...Vowel ...

.
in -kX&s
121 121 121
SYNTAX
The Cases The Genitive The Dative The Accusative The Moods The Subjunctive The Optative The Imperative and the Word Order
. .
.
124
125
125 125
...
Infinitive
.
...
126
128
128
SUMMARIES OF THE CHARACTERISTICS OF THE SEVERAL GROUPS AND DIALECTS

East Greek
Attic-Ionic
Ionic
...
....
129
.
130 132 '" 1^*
Arcado-Ctpeian Arcadian Cyprian
xiv
CONTENTS
Aeolic Lesbian Thessalian Boeotian
....
. . .
. .
Page

135
.
135
.
West Greek
Phocian LOCRIAN
Northwest Greek
.... .... .... ....

. .
...
. . . .
136
139
.
141 142 143 144 144 146

147
Elean
Doric Laconian
.
Heraclean
Argolio Corinthian
...
148
148
149
149
Megarian Rhodian COAN Theran Cretan
....
;
150 151
151 154
SURVIVAL or THE DIALECTS GROWTH OF VARIOUS EORMS OF KOINH

The Attic Koivii The Doric Koiirfi The Northwest Greek
Dialects
....
Koi;'^
....
. .
156
157
158
160
Hybrid Forms, Hyper-Doric Forms, Artificial Revival op
PAET
IONIC
II:
SELECTED INSCEIPTIONS
.
.
East Ionic Central Ionic West Ionic (Euboean)

. .
...
. .
ARCADIAN
CYPRIAN LESBIAN THESSALIAN
.... .... ....

. .
.... .... .... ...

.
164 169
171
174 180
Pelasgiotis Thessaliotis
....
.
.183
. .
BOEOTIAN PHOCIAN
... ....
190 195
196
Delphian Exclusive op Delphi
....
205 212
CONTENTS
LOCRIAN
XV
Page
214
ELEAN NORTHWEST GREEK KOINH LACONIAN HERACLEAN .*

ARGOLIC CORINTHIAN
219
223
225 231
...
.
239
247 249 251
MEGARIAN RHODIAN COAN THERAN CRETAN

APPENDIS
255
259
261
Selected Bibliographt Notes and Referexces
281'
287
.
GLOSSARY AND INDEX

PECULIARITIES
299
CHARTS ILLUSTRATING THE DISTRIBUTION OE IMPORTANT

Plates I-IV
DIALECT MAP OF GREECE
Plate
ABBEEYIATIONS
The following abbreviations
of the
are employed for languages, dialects, and local sources
forms quoted.
Acarn. = Aoamanian Ach. = Achaean Aegin. = Aeginetan Aetol. = Aetollan

Agrlg.
Amorg. And. =
= of Agrigentum = of Amorgos
of
Andania
Arc. = Arcadian Arc.-Cypr. = Arcado-Cyprian Arg. = Argive (of Argos) Argol. = Argolic (of Argolis) Astyp. = of Astypalaea Att. = Attic Att.-Ion. = Attic-Ionic Av. or Avest. = Avestan Boeot. = Boeotian
Calymn.
of
Calymna
Carpath. = of Carpathus Chalced. = of Chalcedon Chalcid. = Chalcidian Cnid. = Cnidian Corcyr. = Corcyraean Corintli. = Corinthian
Cypr. Cyren. Delph.
= Cretan = Cyprian = of Cyrene = Delphian Dodon. = of Dodona Dor. = Doric El. = Elean Eng. = English Ephes. = Ephesian Epid. = Epidaurian Epir. = Epirotan Eretr. = Eretrian Eub. = Euboean
Cret.
list
= German = Gortynian = Heraclean Herm. = of Hermione Ion. = Ionic Lac. = Laconian Lat. = Latin Lesb. = Lesbian Locr. = Loorian Mant. = Mantinean Meg. = Megarian Mel. = of Melos Mess. = Messenian Mil. = of Miletus Mycen. = of Mycene Nisyr. = of Nisynis N.W.Grk. = Northwest Greek Olynth. = of Olynthus Drop. = of Oropus Pamph. = Pamphylian Phoc. = Phocian Eheg. = of Rhegium Khod. = Rhodian Selin. = of Selinus Sicil. = Sicilian Sicyon. = Sicyonian Skt. = Sanskrit Stir. = of Stiris
Germ.
Gortyn. Heracl.
Styr.=
of Styra Sybar. = of Sybaris Syrac. = Syracusan Teg. = Tegean Thas. = of Thasos Ther. = Theran Thess. = Thessalian Troez. = of Troezen
-
In abbreviating the names of Greek authors and of their works, Liddell and Scott's grammatical has been generally followed. Note also the more general gram. (forms quoted from the ancient grammarians) and lit. literary (forms quoted from the literary dialects without mention of the individual authors) For abbreviations of modern works of reference, see under the Bibliography, pp. 281 fe. Other abbreviations which are occasionally employed will be readily understood, compound, dat. dative, Imv. imperative, 1. line, pi. plural, sg. as cpd. singular, subj. subjunctive.
,
PAST
I:
GRAMMAR OF THE DIALECTS

INTRODUCTION
Classification and Inteeeelation of the Dialects

1.
When
Greece
the ancient grammarians spoke of the four dialects of
Attic, Ionic, Aeolic,
Koiv^ as a fifth
they had
and Doric,
to
which some added the

Literary dialects, wliich
in
mind solely the
furnished the occasion and object of their study. But these hterary
dialects represent only a
in Greece, most of
few of the many forms which play no part whatever
of speech current
in literature, and,
apart from some scattered glosses, would be entirely
miknown
to
us were
it
not for the wealth of inscriptions which the
soil of
Greece has yielded in modern times.
The existence of Ionic, Aeolic, and Doric elements in the people and speech of Greece is an undoubted fact of Greek history, and one of first importance to an understanding of the dialect relations. But there is no warrant, either ia the earUer Greek tradition or in the linguistic evidence, for making this an aU-inclusive classification. These three elements were precipitated, as it were, on the coast of Asia ilinor, where their juxtaposition gave rise to the historical recognition of the distinction.
And
as the lonians, Aeolians,

it
and Dorians
of
Asia Minor were colonists from Greece proper,
was a natural and proper inference of the historians that they reflected ethnic divisions which also existed, or had once existed, in
1 See also the Summaries of Characteristics, 180-273, and Charta I and la at the end of the book.
2
the mother country.^
GEEEK DIALECTS
As
to
[l
who were
the Dorians of Greece proper
there was of course no mystery. They formed a well-defined group
throughout the historical period, and the tradition that they came originally from the Northwest is completely home out by the close
and Northwest Greek dialects (see below). That the lonians were akin to the inhabitants of Attica was an accepted fact in Greek history, and the Athenians are called Ionic both in Herodotus (e.g. 1.56) and Thucydides (6.82, 7.57). The
relationship of the Doric
linguistic evidence is equally unmistakable.
The only uncertainty

Ionic.
here
is
as to the extent of territory
which was once
There
are various accounts according to
southern shore of
1.145-146, 7.94),
2.26.2),
which lonians once occupied the Corinthian gulf, the later Achaea (e.g. Hdt. the Megara (e.g. Strabo 9.392), Epidaurus (e.g. Pans,
8.73).
If these
and Cynuria (Hdt.
accounts in themselves
that the lonians
are of questionable value, yet
we cannot doubt
before the migration were not confined to Attica.
The
close rela-
tions of Epidaurus and Troezen with Athens, in cult and legend, are
significant for the Argolic Acte,
and
it is
reasonable to assume that
at least the entire shore of the Saronic gulf
was once
lonic.^
The
affinities of
the Aeolians were more obscure, for theirs
was
the earliest migration to Asia Minor, the most remote from the
historical period.
But Thessaly was the scene

of Achilles, as also of their
of their place-names
of their favorite
legends, the
Aeolus,
home and many
eponymous hero
had
their counterpart in
Thessaly.
of the historical period
In Herodotus we find the tradition that the Thessalians were invaders from the west who occupied
1 It is equally natural, and quite iustiflable as a matter of convenience, to apply the same names to these earlier divisions. That the name Ionian, for example, did not gain its current application on the mainland, but in the east, is of no consequence. Such generic terms are everywhere of gradual growth. 2 That is, in a period contemporaneous with the Aeolic and Achaean occupation of other parts of Greece (see below). Of a still remoter period the view has been advanced that the lonians formed the first wave of Greek migration, were in fact the much-discussed Pelasgians, and for a time occupied also the territory which with the next wave of migration became Aeolic or Achaean. This is,
naturally,
much more
problematical.
1]
INTEODUCTION
land,i
3
this the hnguistic
what had hitherto been an AeoUc

evidence
is
and with
in perfect accord.
For Thessalian
is of all dialects
the
most
of
closely related to Lesbian,
and
at the
same time
shai-es in
some
of the characteristics of the
West Greek West Greek elements being somewhat

Pelasgiotis.
dialects, this
admixture
stronger in Thessaliotis
I.
than in
dialect
See 201, 202, 210, and Chart
The Boeo-
tians also are called Aeolians

is,
by
Thucydides,'' and the Boeotian
next to Thessalian, the most closely related to Lesbian.
These
thr-ee
have several notable characteristics in common

I),
(see
and are known as the Aeohc dialects. But in Boeotian there is an even stronger admixture of West Greek elements than in Thessalian (see 217 and Chart I), the historical explanation of which must be the same. If we credit the state201 and Chart
ment of Thucydides that the Boeotian invaders were from Arne, whence they had been driven by the Thessalians,^ we should recognize in these Boeotians, not a part of the old AeoKc population of Thessaly, but a tribe of West Greek invaders from Epirus (cf. Mt. Boeon), like the Thessalians who forced them onward. The Aeolic
element
is
to be ascribed rather to the tribes, or
some
of
them,
comprising the early stratum, as for example the Minyans of Orchomenos. However obscure such details may be, the evidence
is perfectly clear
that both Boeotia and Thessaly were once Aeolic,
but were overrun by West Greek tribes which adopted the speech
of the earlier inhabitants in greater or less degree. It is a natural presumption, of
which there
ai-e
some
specific
indications, that not only Thessaly and Boeotia but the interme-
diate lands of Phocis
and
Locris,
and even southern Aetolia

eetrwpwrwv
in fact
Hdt. 7.176 Are! er<roXoi
^XfloK ix
olicTljiTOVTes
y^v
riiv Alo\lSa, tiJi'
rep vSf ^rr^rai.

'
Thuc. 7.57
ovroi Si AtoK^s AtoXeB<rt Tofs KTl<ra<rt Bouirrorr tois

i.e.
/lerel
ZvpaKOtrlav
the Aeolians of Mediymna, Tenedos, etc., were compelled to fight against the Aeolians who founded these cities, namely the Boeotians; id. S.2 Boturuv (vyyeviop 6rTuii (of the Lesbians).
(COT
ivAymiv iiiAxoTo,
Thuc.
1.
12 BotoiTof re yip
oi vvv iii)Ko<rTV ^rei /isri 'Tklov iXairiy (i 'Apvris

'S.aSp.iilSa.
iva-
rrdvres
diri Geo-o-aXw* Ti) yOr
Souarlav, Trpirepov Se
y^v koKouiUvtiv ^Kriaar.
4
all
GREEK DIALECTS
[l
the that portion of Greece north of Attica which plays a r61e in Minor, was once Aeolic. Phocaea in Asia legends of early Greece
which, though
later Ionic, surely
belonged originally to the strip
of Aeolic colonies,
was
believed to be a colony of Phocis, and in the
dialect of Phocis there are actually
some
relics of
Aeolic speech, as
the dative plural of consonant stems in -ecrai (107.3), which is also found in eastern Locris. As for southern AetoHa, the region of
Calydon and Pleuron was once called Aeolis aecordmg to Thucyd-
and the probability is that the Aetolians of the Homeric period were Aeolic, though their name was taken by the later. West Greek, invaders. The Aetolian occupation of Elis was an accepted tradiides,i
tion,
and the existence
of
an Aeolic element in the dialect of
Elis,
like the dative plural in

this if
-ecrai,
may be brought into

as Elean
is
connection with
we assume
that while the invaders were Aetolians in the
later sense, that is

dialect,
West Greek,
distinctly a
West Greek
earlier Aeolic Aetolian
they had nevertheless adopted certaiu characteristics of the and brought them to Elis. Corinth was
also once occupied
by Aeolians according
is
to Thucydides,^
-ecro-t,
a noteworthy fact that the dative plural in

in other Doric dialects,
and it is which is unknown
But we have passed beyond the
found in various Corinthian colonies (107.3). limits within which the term
Aeolic, or in general the division into Ionic, Doric,
and Aeolic, can

groups are
of
is
with any propriety be applied to the peoples and dialects of the

historical period.
It is only in Strabo that these three
made
into
an
all-inclusive
system
of classification,
by means
an
not
unwarranted extension of Aeolic to include everything that

Ionic or Doric.
And
yet
it
is,
unfortunately, this statement of
Strabo's,^ the error of
which has long since been recognized, that
Thuo. 3.102 ii T^v XloXlSa Ti]v vSv KaKaviiirrfV 'KaKvSwva Kal nXevpwva. Thuo. 4. 42 iirkp ov b 'LoKiyeioi XAiôs itTTly, iifl ov Aupiijs tA irdXai ISpvBirres rots iv T% irfiXct KopivBioK iiroX^fxovVj offtrty Alo\eO<rt. ' Strabo 8.333 irivres yd,p ol iKris 'lirSiwO irXiiv 'AOrivaluv xal Meyapiui' xal ruv
1 2
irepX
rbv
IIo/ii'ocro'Ai'
Aupiiuv
/to!
vvv
en
A2oXeis KoXoBvrai.
Kal
ol
ivris (sc.'lirfl/ioO)
AfoXets Tp&repov ^(rav, etr
iii,lx9i](sa.v,
'Iiivuv pip ix rijs 'Attik^s riv Ai7ioX6i' kotoo!
vxiiTuv, Tuv
S'
'HpaKXeiSflK Tois Aapiias KaTayayivTur, ...
piv otv'luves iîireaov
1]
INTRODUCTIOI^
has often been taken as representative of ancient tradition and still colors, in the literal sense, our maps of ancient Greece. The
historical Phocians, Locrians, Aetohans,
etc.,
were not, as Strabo's
statement implies, called Aeolic.

des,
Neither in Herodotus, Thucydi-
nor any early writer, are they ever brought under any one of the three groups. Their dialects, with that of Elis, which Strabo
which may be conveniently designated the Northwest Greek dialects, are, in spite of some few traces of AeoHc as mentioned above, most closely related to the Doric dialects. There is scarcely one of the general characteristics common to the
also calls Aeolic, all of
Doric dialects in which they do not share, though they also have
certain peculiarities of their own.
If
is
See 223 with
a, 226,
and Chart
I.
we were
to classify
them under any one
of the three groups, it

if
unquestionably Doric to which they have the best claim, and
Strabo and our
maps
so classed
them
there
would be no very
specifically "
seri-
ous objection.
Indeed
modem
it
scholars do often class
them under
North
as the
" Doiic in the wider sense," calling
them then
Doric."
But on the whole

its historical
seems preferable to retain the term
Doric in
application
and employ West Greek
comprehensive term to include the Northwest Greek dialects and

the Doric proper.
In
fact the
most fimdamental division
of the
Greek
dialects,
dialects is
that into these
West Greek and the East Greek

"
the terms
referring to their location prior to the great migrations.
The East
Greek
Eire
the
Old Hellenic "
dialects, that is those
employed by
peoples
the peoples
who held
the stage almost exclusively in the period
represented by the Homeric poems,
when
the
West Greek
latter,
remained in obscurity in the northwest. To the East Greek division

belong the Ionic and Aeolic groups, though, of the
Thessalian
and Boeotian, as explained above, are mixed

TdXir TOxAiis
irwb
dialects belonging in
'Axtuav, AloKixcS eBrov!

&roi fi^w
.
t6 tc AtoXurdc xal ri Awpixiv.
o?>
. . ,
fKct^Sti S" ir tJ IleXoiroFiTJo-î rd Sio ^Bni, ^ttop tois AwpiEwriv irewX^KOFTO, Kaddrep
ww4pri Tots re 'ApKdirt Koi rots 'HXeiots, afi0o, oi /i^ fiaWof Tin ixP't'^'"^"
ofroi otoXurri fitcX^ffqcrar, oi
5"
SXXot /aurrj
oi S*
^TTor
alo\t{>)rTS.
6
part also in the
GEEEK DIALECTS
West Greek
division.
[l
And
to East
Greek belongs
also another group, the Arcado-Cyprian.
No two
share in a
dialects,
not even Attic and Ionic, belong together more
obviously than do those of Arcadia and the distant Cyprus.
They
which are unknown elsewhere. See 189 and Chart I. This is to be accounted for by the fact that Cyprus was colonized, not necessarily or probably from
number
of notable peculiarities
Arcadia
itself,
as tradition states, but

its
from the Peloponnesian
coast,
at a time
when
speech was like that which in Arcadia survived

This group represents, beyond question, the
the Doric migration.
pre-Doric speech of most of the Peloponnesus, whatever

to call
it.
we
choose
^
The term Achaean

to this group,
is it
used in so
entirely.
many
But
different senses
that
it
might be well to avoid

it
it is
convenient to
it,
apply
which actually has the best claim to
some other term than Arcado-Cyprian, which, whUe describing accurately what is left of the group in
whenever the need
is felt of
the historical period,

prehistoric times.
is
strikingly infelicitous
when
applied to
of the
The
relations of this
group to the others
East Greek division, especially Aeolic, are the most

interpret historically.
difficult to
Strabo, of course, calls the Arcadians Aeolic,
but without warrant in earlier usage.
For example, Thucydides,
in describing the forces engaged at Syracuse (7.57),
makes the
Yet the
I),
most
of the distinction
between
Ionic, Doric,
and Aeolic nations,
but does not class the Arcadians with any one of these.
Arcadian and Cyprian dialects show notable resemblances to the

Aeolic dialects which cannot be afecidental (see 190.3-6 and Chart
them all together under the head of " Aeolic in the widest sense" or "Achaean" (Aeolic in the usual sense then appearing as " North Achaean "). On the other hand, many
and some would
class of the characteristics
common
by some
to the Aeolic dialects are lacking,
' '
Achaean
' '
is
applied
to a
supposed stratum intermediate between
that which survived in Arcado-Cyprian and the later Doric. But there is no good evidence, either linguistic or otherwise, that any such intermediate stratum
ever existed.
1]
INTEODUCTION
and Chart
and there are

190.1, 193.2,3,
certain points of agreement with Attic-Ionic (see

I).
One may surmise that the latter, which are in part confined to Arcadian, are due to contact with lonians on the coast of the Peloponnesus (see above, p. 2), and
that the connections with Aeolic are earlier and more fundamental,
with Aeohc peoples somewhere in Northern Greece. But that brings us before the " mystery of the Achaean- name," that most difficult problem of the relation between the Achaeans of the Phthiotis and the pre-Doric Achaeans of the Peloponnesus, and of those again to the historical Achaeans on the Corinthian Gidf, whose dialect is West Greek.
reflecting a period of geographical continuity
Conservative procedure here consists in recognizing Arcado-Cyprian,

or Achaean, as a distinct group intermediate between Aeolic and
Attic-Ionic,
and conceding that the

peculiarities
precise historical background of
their interrelations is hopelessly obscure.
Arcadian shows some few

attribute to the
West Greek
which we may properly
influence of the surrounding Doric dialects in the historical period.
Just as in the Northwest Greek dialects some traces of the
former Aeolic speech have survived, as noted above, so

surprising to find
it is
not
Achaean speech in the Doric dialects spoken in lands formerly Achaean. For example, in Laconia Poseidon was worshiped under the name of IlohoiSdv, which recalls Arc. HoaoiSdv, the true Doric form being Hotoi-
some
traces of
Sdv
(49.1, 61.5).
Here possibly belongs
Iv
= iv in
some Cretan
in-
scriptions (10).
Besides survivals which bear specifically either the
Aeolic or the Achaean stamp, there are others of forms which are
common
to both,
and so from the
linguistic poiat of
view might
be called Aeolic-Achaean, only their provenance leading us to infer either Aeolic or Achaean source (e.g. probably Achaean,
Te\etr<f>opevT<; 157, TreSa 137.5, ypo<f)ev<} etc. 5, 6)
;
or again others
differ-
which might be
entiation.
called simply East
Greek without further
But, apart from some few striking examples, the ques-
tion of survival versus accidental agreement or historical borrowing

is
a very delicate one.
GEEEK DIALECTS
The
classification of the dialects is then, in outliae, as follows
[l
^
:
West Greek
1.
Division
1.
East Greek Division

Attic-Ionic.
Northwest Greek: Phocian,

Locrian, Elean, etc.
2.
Aeolic
Lesbian, Thessalian,
2.
Doric
Laconian, Corinthian,
3.
Boeotian.
Argolic, Cretan, etc.
Arcado-Cyprian or Achaean.
The Greek dialects, classified in accordance with the preceding scheme, and with their important subdivisions noted, are the fol2.
lowing.
For summaries
of the characteristics of each, see 180-273.
EAST GREEK
I.
1.
The
Attic-Ionic
Group
Attic.
Ionic. Ionic, or
2.
A. East
Ionic of Asia Minor.
The Ionic
cities of
the
etc.,
coast of Asia
Minor and
the adjacent islands,
Samos, Chios,
together with their colonies, mostly on the Hellespont, Propontis,
and Euxine. There are some local varieties, of which the most marked is Chian, containing some Lesbian features.
B. Central Ionic, or Ionic of the Cyclades.
Naxos, Amorgos, Paros with

dres, Ceos, etc.
C. "West Ionic, or Euboean.
Sicily,
its
The Ionic Cyclades, colony Thasos, Delos, Tenos, An-
Chalcis (with its colonies in Italy,
boea.
and the Chalcidian peninsula) and the other cities of EuA local dialect with marked characteristics is the Eretrian,
seen ia the inscriptions of Eretria and Oropus.

1 Pamphylian, of which the meager remains permit only a very imperfect knowledge, and which is therefore, barring occasional references, ignored in this book, shows notable affinities on the one hand with Arcado-Cyprian (u = o, i^ with dat., etc.), on the other with West Greek (<l>lKa.Ti, lap6s, Sko, etc.). As Thessalian and Boeotian represent a mixture of Aeolic and West Greek, so Pamphylian of Achaean and West Greek. Quite probably the earliest colonists were Achaeans from the Peloponnesus, later followed by Dorians.
2]
II.
1.
INTRODUCTIOZSr
The Akcado-Cypeian oe Achaean Geoup

The most important material
'is
Arcadian.
from Tegea and

of
Mantiaea.
2.
Cyprian.
There are numerous short inscriptions, and one
considerable length, the bronze of IdaJium.

syllabary.
III.
1.
All are iu the Cyprian
The Aeolic Geoup

The
inscriptional material is fairly
of the
is
Lesbian, or Asiatic Aeohc.^
extensive, but late.
There
nothiug approaching the time
poems of Alcaeus and Sappho, and very little that is older than the Macedonian period. Most of the inscriptions are from the chief
cities of Lesbos,
but a few are from other islands and to-wns of
the Aeolic mainland.

2. Thessalian.^
Two
if
subdivisions with
marked
differences are
formed by the
dialect of Pelasgiotis
and that
of Thessaliotis,
which
may
be conveniently,
not quite appropriately, designated as East
and West Thessalian.
From
Phthiotis there
is
an early Thessalian inscription, but most
of the material is from the period of
Aetohan domination and in
the Northwest Greek
Koivri.
See 279.
is
From
Histiaeotis, Perrhaebia,
and Magnesia the material

3.
very scanty.
is
Boeotian.^
The material
very extensive, and representative
of all the important Boeotian towns, but is
meager
for the early
period.
WEST GREEK
IV.
1.
The Noethwest Gkeek Group

from Delphi, and
quoted specifically as Delphian.
Phocian.
A large part of the material,including nearly all that is

is
of
an early
date, is
1 Sometimes called simply Aeolic. But, to avoid confusion with Aeolic in its wider sense, the designation Lesbian is to be preferred in spite of the formal impropriety of applying it to a dialect not restricted to Lesbos. Most of the
is actually from Lesbos. That Thessalian and Boeotian are only in part Aeolic, has been explained above, pp. 2, 3.
material
2
in part
West Greek,
10
2.
GEEEK DIALECTS
Locrian.
[2
ern Locris.
3.
Elean.
and important inscriptions are from westFrom eastern Locris the material is meager and late. All the material, much of which is very early, is from
The
early
Olympia.
4.
The Northwest
Greek Koivri.
Employed in Aetolia and other

See 279.
regions rmder the domination of the Aetolian league.
Note. Only Phocian, Locrian, and Elean are known to us as distinct Of others which presumably belong here we have practically no material from a time when they retained their individuality. In Aetolia, for example, before the rise of the Northwest Greek Koivq there was undoubtedly a distinct Northwest Greek dialect, probably most nearly related to Locrian, but of this pure Aetolian we have no knowledge. Of the speech of Aeniania and Malis previous to the Aetolian domination we have no remains. It is natural to suppose that Northwest Greek dialects were once spoken also in Acarnania and Epirus. But here the influence of the Corinthian colonies was strong from an early period, as shown by the use of the Corinthian alphabet in the few early inscriptions and in later times, from which nearly all the material dates, the language employed is not the
dialects of this group.
;
Northwest Greek Kowq, but the Doric

Acarnania and Epirus
Cephallenia and Ithaca
is
koivtq,
like that of the contempora-
neous insci-iptions of Corcyra. -See 279.
Hence the actual material from

classified
more properly
with Corinthian.
kolvti
From
from
we have
decrees in the Northwest Greek
the Aetolian period (see 279), but from earlier times not enough to show
whether the dialect was Northwest Greek or Doric. From Zacynthus there is almost nothing. The dialect of Achaea (i. e. Peloponnesian Achaea in the historical period) is generally believed to belong to this group. This is probable on general grounds, but there is as yet no adequate linguistic evidence of it. For, apart from the inscriptions of Achaean colonies in Magna Graecia, which, both on account of their meagemess and the mixed
elements in the colonization, are indecisive, nearly
the time of the Achaean league, and this
Koarfj,
all
the material
is
from
is
not in the Northwest Greek
but in the same Doric
Kotvij
that was used in Corinth and Sicyon.
V.
1.
The Doric Group

Laconia and
its
Laconian
and
Heracleata.
colonies
Tarentum and
Heraclea.
Heraclean, well
known from
is
the Heraclean Tables, has
peculiarities of its
own, and
treated as a distinct dialect.
2]
2.
ESTTRODUCTION
Messenian.
11
when
is scarcely any material until a late period, no longer pure. 3. Megarian. Megara, and its colonies in Sicily (especially Selinus) and on the Propontis and Bosporus (as Byzantium, Chalcedon, etc.).
There
is
the dialect
Except from Selinus the material

4.
is late.
CorintMan.
Corinth, Sicyon, Cleonae, Phlius,

its
and the Corin-
thian colonies Corcyra (with
own colonies ApoEonia and Dyrrhaetc.,
chium), Leucas, Anactorium, Ambracia,
and, in Sicily, Syracuse
with
Material from places other than Corinth, though coming under the general head of Corinthian, is generally
its
own
colonies.
quoted specifically as Sicyonian, Corcyraean, Syracusan,

5.
etc.
Argolic.
Argos, Mycenae,
etc.,
and the
cities of
the Acte, as
Hermione, Troezen, and Epidaurus together with Aegina.^ Argolic (abbreviated Argol.) is used as the general term, while Argive (Arg.)
more specifically to the material from Argos (with the Argive Heraeum), as Epidaurian to that from Epidaurus. 6. Rhodian. Ehodes (Camirus, lalysus, Lindus, and the city of
refers
Eliodes) with the adjacent small islands (Chalce, etc.) and Carpathus,
Telos,
and Syme, the settlements on the mainland
(the
Ehodian
Peraea) and Phaselis in Pamphylia, and the Sicilian colonies Gela
and Agrigentum (an inscription of Ehegium, though not a Ehodian colony, is in the same dialect). The material is very extensive, but
little of it is early.
7. 8.
Coan and Calymnian.
The
dialects of Cnidus,
and other small islands. determine whether any of these should properly be grouped with
Ehodian, Coan, or Theran.
Theran and Melian.
The material is considerable, but not early. and of Nisyrus, Anaphe, Astypalaea, The material is late, and insufficient to
Nisyrus, for example, was nearly always
connected politically with either Cos or Ehodes.

9.
Thera with Cyrene, and Melos. Early
in-
scriptions are numerous, but brief.

1 From Aegina there is not much material from the period before the Athenian occupation, but enough to show that the dialect was Argolic (note tapios with lenis, 58 &).
12
10. Cretan.
GEEEK DIALECTS
This
is
[3
all
now
the best-known of
the Doric dialects,
owing
to the very extensive early material, especially
from Gortyna.
The
dialect of
Gortyna and other
cities of
the great central portion
of the island is also
known more
specifically as Central Cretan, to
exclude the divergent type seen in the iascriptions, mostly late, from the eastern and western extremities of the island. See 273.
But the term Cretan alone
is to
be understood as referring to this
Central Cretan, unless otherwise stated.
The Dialects
3.
in Liteeatuee
Of the numerous
dialects of Greece a
for the
few attained the rank
of literary dialects,
ficial
though
form not corresponding to

dialects
most part in a mixed and artianything actually spoken at a
given time and place.
Moreover, in the course of literary developto be characteristic of certain classes of
ment these
came
hterature, and, their r61e once established, the choice of one or the
other usually depended

dialect of the author.
upon
this factor rather
than upon the native
The
of
literary
development
it
of epic songs
began with the Aeolians
Asia Minor, whence
passed into the hands of the neighboring
lonians, and the language of Homer, which became the norm of aU epic poetry and strongly affected subsequent poetry of all classes,
is
a mixture of Aeolic and Ionic,
in the
main Old Ionic but with

dfifie<;
the retention of
many
Aeolic forms, such as

-eco, etc.
beside
of
^fiel's,
genitive singular in -do beside
The language
Hesiod
is
some Aeolic forms not used in Homer, also some Boeotian and Doric peculiarities. The elegiac and iambic poets also use the epic dialect with some modifications,
substantially the same, but with
not only lonians like Archilochus, but the Athenian Solon, the
Spartan Tyrtaeus, the Megarian Theognis,
etc.
Of the melic
influence.
poets,
Alcaeus and Sappho followed very closely

of these
their native Lesbian dialect,
The language
though not entirely unaffected by epic and other Lesbian poets was
3]
INTEODUCTION
by some
later writers, notably
13
directly imitated
by Theocritus
in
three of his idyls, and contributed an important element to the
language of
many more, e.g. Anacreon of Teos, who in the main employed his native Ionic (New Ionic), and, in general, to the choral lyric, which Xvâs mainly Doric.
lyric was developed among Doric peoples, though under the impulse of Lesbian poets, who we know were welcomed
The choral
in Sparta, for example, in the seventh century.
Its
language
is
Doric, vnth an admixture of Lesbian and epic forms,
no matter
is
whether the poet

identical with
posite,
is
a Dorian, or a Boeotian like Pindar, or an
Ionian like Simonides and Bacchyhdes. This Doric, however,
not
any
specific
Doric
dialect,
but
is
an
artificial
com-
showing many
of the general Doric characteristics, but with
the elimination of local peculiarities.

in the case of
An
is of
exception
is
to be
made
Alcman, whose Doric
a severer type and evi-
dently based upon the Laconian, though also mixed with Lesbian
and epic forms.
The
earliest prose writers
were the Ionic philosophers and Msfifth
torians of the sixth century, and in the
century not only
Herodotus, but Hippocrates of Cos, a Dorian, wrote in Ionic.
In
the meantime, with the political and intellectual supremacy of
Athens, Attic had become the recognized language
of the
drama,
and before the end of the fifth century was employed in prose also, though the earlier prose writers as Thucydides, like the tragedians, avoided certain Attic peculiarities which were stUl felt as provincialisms (e.g. TT = crcr, pp = per). Henceforth Attic was the language of literary prose. The dialects mentioned are the only literary
cultivated throughout the Greek world.
dialects
known and
But some
few others were
employed
Epicharmus and Sophron wrote in their native Syracusan Doric, as did, later, Archimedes. A form of Doric prose
locally.
was developed among the Pythagoreans of Magna Graecia, seen in some fragments of Archytas of Tarentum, Philolaus of Croton, and others, though the greater part of the writings of this class are
14
spurious.
GEEEK DIALECTS
The comic poet Ehiuthon, from
[3
whom
the grammarians
The fragments of than local, are more Corinna of Tanagra, whose fame was scarcely in Boeotian, and the Boeotian dialect, as well as Megarian and
sometimes quote, used the Doric of Tarentum.
Laconian, are caricatured by Aristophanes.
of the dialects play
But the great majority
no
role
whatever in
literature.
Even for those dialects which are represented, the literary remaias must for the most part be regarded as secondary sources,
not only because of their
artificial
character but also because of
the corruptions which they have suffered in transmission.

tional importance, however, attaches to the language of
.
Excep-
Homer
because of
its
antiquity,
and
to the Lesbian of
Alcaeus and Sappho
because
it is
relatively pure
and much older than the inscriptional
material.
Note. In the following exposition,

inscriptional evidence
is slight,
dialectic
forms from literary and
grammatical sources are not infrequently quoted, especially where the

as it
is,
for example,' quite naturally, for

their spe-
the personal pronouns.

cific
(lit.
Such forms are sometimes quoted with

(lit.
(lit.
sources, sometimes simply as literary Doric
Dor.), literary Lesbian
Lesb.), literary Ionic
Ion.), or
grammatical (gram.). But a de-
tailed treatment of the dialectic peculiarities observed in our literary texts

is
so
bound up with questions

it is
of literary tradition
that
best left to the critical editions of the various authors.
and textual criticism It would
be impracticable in a work of the present scope, and would, moreover, tend to obscure that more trustworthy picture of the dialects which is gained from inscriptions, and which is so important as a basis for the critical study
of the
mixed
literary forms.
PHONOLOGY
The Alphabet
4.
The numerous
diEFerences in the local alphabets, so far as

letters,
they consist merely in variations of the forms of the

not be discussed here, important as the use of the alphabet and
the}- are to
need
the epigraphist in
certain points in
of express-
deciding the age and source of inscriptions.

its
But
development as a means
of the
ing the Greek sounds should be noted.

1.
In the most primitive type

X,
Greek alphabet, as
it
is
seen in the earliest inscriptions of Crete, Thera, and Melos, the
non-Phoenician signs
<|),
have not yet been introduced, and the

<fi,
is
not in use. The sounds of
y^
are represented
by
A,
ttA, k/i
(or fh), or, as in Crete,
distinguished fi-om
2.
<l>,
tt,
where B (H) when used is tj not k those of yjr, f by ttct, Ktr.

;
are not
In the next stage of development,

the alphabets
fall into
after the introduction of
X, Y,
two
classes, according to
the values
attached to these signs.

belongs, employs
The eastern
<|),
division, to
which Ionic
as
^,
them
as
%, '^,
and
also uses the
though
aljdia-
a subdivision of this group, represented mainly by the Attic

bet, uses
only the first two and expresses fjr, f by <f>(r, x'^- The western diîsion,^ to which belong the majority of the alphabets
of Greece proper as
weU
as that of Euboea,
colonies
X,
whence
it
was
at
carried
of the
to Italy
by the Chalcidian
<l>,
and became the source

f,
Latin alphabet, employs
as ^,
x. not using
all,
and
is
This distinction of eastern and western alphabets, the distribution of wliich shown in the Chart in Kirchhoff s Sludien zur GeschictUe des griechischen Alphabets, has no connection with that of East and West Greek dialects, and is anything but coincident with it.
1
clearly
15
16
generally expressing
GREEK DIALECTS
yjr
[4
by
ttct or,
oftener,
â
(only in Locrian
and
Arcadian by a special sign

3.
*).
all
In the earliest inscriptions nearly
the alphabets have the
f (van or digamma); and many the 9 (koppa), which is used before or V, and that too even if a liquid intervenes, e.g. ioptvdodev, h6ppo<!, Aop/30?, ippore, IlaT/aopXo?, XepvOof, 2\vtos (in other positions it is very rare).
4.
Two
signs were available for
o-,
namely ^
or
5 (sigma) and
(san),
the other.
and most alphabets use one of these to the exclusion of But there are some few examples of a differentiation.
(no. 16),
In an early Arcadian inscription of Mantinea

ter
\A,
the characother
a simplified form of the san,
which
is
known from
Att. tk.
sources, is used
to denote a sibilant of specifically

a;i<;)
Arcado-Cyprian
See
68.3.
origin, as in v^t? (transcribed
= Cypr.
o-ts,
A
in
sign T,
which
is
also probably a modification of the san, is
used
some Ionic inscriptions of Asia Minor for the usual acr = Att. tt, from Hahcarnassus KXiicapvwve{(o)v beside AXiKupvacrcrecov, from Ephesus TeTape;, reTapaKovra = reaaapei;, etc., from Teos
e.g.
' '
\ff\d\wvr]'i
5.
beside OaKaacrav.
V, e,
In Boeotian,
a compromise between E and

later
i
I,
is
sometimes
there
dififer-
used for the close
(9.2).
At Corinth and Megara

but usually
were two characters, & and

entiated.
6.
E, for the e-sounds,
See 28.
is
In most of the alphabets the H (early B)
the sign of the

e e
spiritus asper,
and neither 77 and
co
nor the lengthened
and and
("spu0.
rious
et
and ow") are distinguished from the short
But
in East Ionic, where the sound of the spiritus asper
very early period, the H, which was thus
left free,
was lost at a was turned to

quan-
account as a vowel sign, not so

tity (in the case of a,
I,
much
to
show a
difiference in
v no such need was
felt)
as one of quality.
It
was probably used

d,
first
only for the extremely open e coming

-q
from
that
is
for the specifically Attic-Ionic
(8),
e,
time was more open than the sound of the inherited
which for a though this
was
also
open as compared with the short
e,
and both soon became
S]
identical
PHOXOLOGY
and were denoted in the same way. To be
sure,
17
no such
distinction is to be observed in East Ionic inscriptions, but it is seen in some of the Cyclades, to which the use of the H had passed
from East
no. 8)
Ionic, e.g.
from Naxos
(no. 6) NiKcivSpr), popr], etc.,

Siinilai-
but
(e.g.
avedeKev (with E in the penult).
examples from Ceos
to the Ionic but also to the Doric islands, Rhodes, Thera, Melos, and Crete, where it is found in the earliest inscriptions, though in Crete it went out of use for
and Amorgos. The use of H = ?/ extended not only
a time, not appearing for example in the Law-Code. In Central Ionic, where the sound of the spiritus asper still survived, as also
in Ehodes, Thera,
and Melos, the sign was used both

with the value of
he, at
as
t)
and as
(no. 6),
It occurs also
Delos,
Naxos
and Oropus (no. 14.46). The Ionic alphabet is also characterized by its distinction of o and o) through dififerentiated forms of (usually Q = (o, but in some of the islands, namely Paros, Thasos, and Siphnos, Q = o, and
or
7.
= w).
officially
In 403 RC. the Ionic alphabet was
introduced at
Athens, and not
much
later replaced the native or "epichoric"
alphabets in other parts of Greece.

fifth or
Inscriptions of the end of the
the beginning of the fourth century often show a transiepichoric, partly Ionic.
tional
form of the alphabet, partly

full Ionic alphabet,
Even
with the
still
f was generally retained where it was sounded, and sometimes a form of H was used for the spiritus
Heraclean Tables and occasionally elsewhere
Epidaurus).
asper, as h in the
(Elis, no. 60, Sicyon,
The Delphian Labyadae
inscrip-
tion (no. 51) has
= h,
?/.
For the Cyprian
syllabary, see no. 19.
VOWELS
a
5.
o for
a before or
after liquids.
Examples are most numerous

sources, as
in Lesbian, mainly from literary and grammatical
18
(7t/jo'tos
GREEK DIALECTS
= arpaTO^,
(no.
iu,p,
[5
hpoaea)<i
Bpaaewi, ôKaicri
like Horn,
So an^p[6]Trjv
Tov
(fjL^p
21)
= dfiaprelv,
= y^dXcoai, etc. rjn^porov = ^fj.apa-Tpdrayo';
from
as regularly).
Both arporayoi; and
occur in inscriptions, Kkewise in Boeotian crrpoTo^ in numerous

proper names, a-TporicoTa';, ia-TpoTevaO-rj, but also a-Tparo^ in proper
names, arpaTay(ovTo<i.
The forms with
a,
which are the only ones

icoivri
attested for Thessalian, are to be attributed to

Cf. Boeot., Thess. iporo'i
tafluence.
= e/aaro?,
^pox"<i == ^paxv<;, attested by
proper
names, Boeot., Lesb.
ttojovot^
= Trdpvoyjr,
whence
Lesb.
IlopvoTricov (Strabo 13.613), Tiopvoiria (no. 23).
In Arcado-Cyprian also
TravdyopcTK
(Naples)
we
find
Arc.
i(ji6opKd><;
= e^BapKm,
= iravrjyvpL'i
but iu form belonging with West Ion.
dyappa
(49.2), crTopirdo<;
= aa-rpairaloi;
(also Arc. a-Topird,
Cypr. arpoTrd in Hesych.), Cypr. Kop^Ca (Hesych.)
= KapSia,
(49.2).
Kare-
fopyov =
*KaTepapyov
aorist of *icaT-epepyco {icaTelpyoa)
with the
weak grade
of the root as in
eSpaKOv from SepKOfiai
In various West Greek dialects occur derivatives of ypd^ca with
o,
though the verb
itself
always has
a.
Thus ypoêv<;
etc.,
in EUs, Argolis,
Sicyon, in Argolis also ypo<l>evco, (Tvyypo(j)o<;,

</>09,
Heracl. aveiriypo-
Cret. aTToypoôv, eyypoôv, Mel. Tpocfxov.
Cf. also Cret., Epid.
KaTaXoêvdopKioi (cf i<j)9opa).
must be recognized in Lesb. o-rporos etc., and, while the precise conditions and scope of the phenomenon are not clear, it is evidently one in which all the Aeolic dialects and Arcado-Cyprian had a share. Whether ypocêiJs etc. are anything more than inherited o-grade forms may be less certain, but it is probable that these are Achaean survivals (see p. 7), and belong in this same connection.
But an
actual substitution
6.
for
a in other
cases.
6v
= avd
in Lesbian, Thessalian (Pe-
lasgiotis),
Lesb., Arc. SexoToi = = Se'/ca, heKorov = ewoToV, and Lesb. evoro^ evaTO's. Thess. kôfieivvov = e^dfirjvpv. Delph. evTo^rjia, burial rites, Heracl. to</)kbi^, hurial-plaee (cf. raôs). Kodap6<i = Kadapo^
and Arcado-Cyprian
{iv, see 22).
Se/earo?, also Arc. Ssko
in Heraclea, Sybaris, Locris (Heppodapidv), Elean Kodaptni;.
9]
PHONOLOGY
19
a. The explanation is uncertain, and not necessarily the same for all the forms cited here. For example, it is possible that the o of SeKoros etc. is to be viewed in the same light as that of cIkoiti = West Greek piKaTi. See
116 a. But the preference Aohaean characteristic.

7.
for o appears to he, here as in 5, an Aeolic-
e for a.
For forms with
e beside
a which
fall
within the
regular system of vowel-gradation, see 49.2-4.
An
Thess.
actual change of final a to

-ec
e is
seen in Thess. Sie
= Sid.
Of.
= -at
(27).
d
8.
Attic-Ionic
r/
from
d.
Original a, which remains unchanged

tj
in all other dialects, becomes

la-Trjfii,
in Attic-Ionic.
Thus
ti/j,'^,
^rjfii,
but in other dialects Tifia (a-stem),
(j^dni (Lat. farl), la-Tdfii

rj
(Lat. stare).
For the contrast between and

is
this
and that which
repre-
sents an inherited e-sound

also,
common
it
to the other dialects
note Att.-Ion.
lirjT'qp,
elsewhere /MaTrjp (Lat. mater).

Ionic, in that
But Attic
and
a.
differs
from
has
d,
not
17,
after
e, i,
p, as yevea, olicid, x'^P^
= Ion-
jeve'^, oIkCtj,
ij
x^PV-
The change
of a in the direction of
began
in the Attic-Ionic period,
and was universal. The d in Att. X'^^P^ ^tc. is not the original d unchanged, but a special Attic reversion to d, which occurred, however, before the new sound had become completely identical with that representing original e,
and hence did not affect the latter (so Att. jrpa.TTOi, but pjjTwp). That is, the 17 from d was at first an extremely open e-sound, even more open than that of original e, and even in the historical period the two sounds are distinguished in the spelling of some inscriptions of the Cyclades. See 4.6. 6. The d arising from lengthening of a in connection with original intervocalic vcr, (TV, etc., undergoes the same change, e.g. Att.-Ion. i<j>rjva. from l<^va,, original *âv<Ta. See 76, 77.1. But in rds from Tavs and irStra from irdva-a, original *iravTia., the d was of later origin and was unafiected. See
77.3, 78.
9.
1.
t
from
e before a
vowel.
0o'? = = em?, Seto'/iei/o?
Even
veiuK
in Attic an e before another vowel had a closer sound
than in other positions, and was frequently written , as

6e6<;,
(Oropus)
= vew. So, sometimes, in Ionic, = Seoiievoi.
as ?&)?
20
GEEEK DIALECTS
In several dialects the
e
[
t
progressed so far in the direction of

i.
that
2.
it
Boeotian.
Thus was frequently, or even regularly, written The spelling is usually i, but sometimes e,
ei,
or H
(see 4.5), as diof, OeLot

Ylo\vic\V-e<i
a.
= 0e6<;,
had a
aveOiav, avedeiav beside avedeav,
= IloXvKXer]';,
lovTO'i
= iovTOi,
piovrof
= peovTOi.
and the spelling a
Boeotian
in general
relatively close sound,
occurs occasionally even before a consonant, as HevapEiVo)

<l>euTTOs
'Sivaperov, i6-
= *66(TTOi
a
is
(68.2), jreiroLOVTtuTa-t
-eero-t.
In
ev eurirt^s, etoTrteus,
ij
etc.
the spelling
so constant that it perhaps stands for original
(16),
which in other
dialects
was shortened
as if the
name
of the
town were
connected with OicnrK

3.
etc.
Cyprian.
At Idalium
peiTija
the spelling
is
regularly
t,
as
6i6<i,
l6(v)Ta
4.
= iovTU,
.
= eirea.
t
Cretan.
We
find
is,
regularly, except
where the
was once
to stand
followed by f
vocalic p;
That
e
the change was prior to the loss of interf,
and the
TrXte?
before another vowel,
which later, with the loss of was unaffected. Thus 16vto<;

7r\ee9,
i,
came
= KoKeatv,
5.
Laconian.
= Hom. We find
but
= e6vT0<;, Kokimv
hpop,edv.
vleo';, ponceo's,
with the same restriction as in Cretan,
in early inscriptions (also in
Alcman and
i,
Ar. Lysist.), e.g. Bioi,

is
avioxeov
6.
= ^vioxecov.
In later inscriptions the spelling
usually
e.
Heraclean.
Verbal forms show
with the same restriction

In
as pireo'i,
as in Cretan, e.g. aSiKiav, epêTplcofiea, but peovra, Seofieva.
other words, TifiOKpario';, but usually

influence.
7.
e,
owing to
Koivrj
In Argolic and Thessalian, both
of
which usually show

irehiov
e,
there are
dio^,
some examples
of
t,
as Arg.
^to'?,
= fiereatv,
is
Thess.
Aimv.
t
10.
from
e before v in
Arcado-Cyprian.
Iv
= iv
the regular
form in Arcadian and Cyprian, also in compounds as Arc. Ivdym,

ifiâivo), lvcf)opîa), lyKexvPVicoi, ivBiKO'i, ivTratni, IvrroXd, lyyvo^,
lviiev<l)ri<i
and
IV/ioi/ôs,
hlameworthy (opp. to afiep,^^^,
ap,op.<ô<;),
Cypr. ivaXCva (lva\a\ia-p.eva). Cf. also early Arc. (Mantinea, no. 16)
airexop.ivo'},
a7ruSeSo/u,t'v[o?]
= -pAvovi.
But
V occurs
in
other
12]
PHONOLOGY
iv
21
words, and the more precise conditions of the change are not yet
clear,
p. 7),
= iv
is
found
also, possibly
in
some Cretan
inscriptions of
Achaean " survival (see Eleutherna and Vaxus, and ia

an
"
an Achaean
11.
t
iascription.
beside e in other cases.
The occasional interchange

given in 49),
is
of
and
e in related
words, as
irCrvrifii
beside weravvvfii (a kind of

occa-
vowel-gradation, but not of the

sionally seen
pes
common types
from
among
dialectic
forms of the same word.

*jî(7\toi,
Horn, iriav-
= iretyervpes,
i
Tecrcrepe;, Att. xtXioi

etc.
while Ion.
Att. earta
jêCXioi,
Lesb. jêXXiot,
are from *;êo-Xtot (76).
appears with
ia-riTj,
in all other dialects, so far as quotable, e.g. Ion.
Lesb.
larCa,
Thess. 'lo-o-Ttateio?,
Boeot.
'la-Tirico,
Delph.
'lo-Ttto,
Locr. laria, Hera;cl. 'ItrTieto?, Syrac. 'laria, Ehod. IcrnaTolarCa, Cret. '\aria. Arc. Fto-rtau.
'
piov,
Coan
In
this case the
t,
as
well as the early substitution of
for
/r
ia most dialects,
may he
due to the influence

12.
cLfidpa,
of
la-Trjfii.
a from
e before
p in Northwest Greek.
(but
p-epo';).
Locr. ^dpeiv, irardpa,
av(f>6Tapo<i,
;
peairdpio<s
Here
also hapicTTai
(no.
55
hut heXearai no.

the
56) = eXeaOai,
(as,
analogy of the present alpeto
with p ioT \ after the vice versa, Cret. alXea = aipeco, with
pdpyov, irdp (=
Trepi), bw6Tapo<i,
X from
aorist)'.
EL
<f>dpev,
is
varapiv, but the spelling ap

inscriptions,
not quite uniform even in the early

to ep (see 241).
and
later gives
way
Delph. <^dpev
in a fifth-century inscription (no. 50), and Mpfiara, irevTafiapireiav (no. 51), show that in Phocian too p had a similar effect on
the pronunciation of a preceding

virap = v/rep.
e,
but except in these instances

Cf. also
the spelling is ep {<j>epev even in no. 51).

pto9,
Ach. Zeus 'Afid-
and Pamph.
a.
Elean has a also after
p, as XoTpai[d/to'ov] beside XaTpuoiievov,
pa-
arpdai from *iuuTrpe.la (31), KartajoatW, Karuxpavaoi in contrast to fjtvyaBdrjv, = yvZfiev, <t>vya8cuavTi (see 161.1); also before final v,asfiav = p-hr, yvoiiav as eimelsewhere, occasionally etc. (Twrnv, iniOeuiv, 3 pi. opt. aTTorCvoiav,
;
/8eoi
cuo-)8eot,
(TKevdov
.
= -io>v,
ij
showing that Elean
in general had a very
open sound. Cf El. d
(IS)-
22
b.
GEEEK DIALECTS
Epid.
Kpa/juxa-ai
[l2
thougli
KpejjAa-ai
and /mvroL
fLfinoi,
more
isolated,
contamination with /xav = viewed in the /xiyv, Kpa/jiaa-ai weak grade or assimilation), are perhaps to be same light as the Elean forms under a.
and open to other possible explanations
(fjulvToi
13.
West Greek a
= East
Greek
e
e.
Besides the examples of
dialectic interchange of
a and
cited
under the head
of vowele
gradation (49.2-4), in which the distribution of the a and

is
various
(e.g. apa-rjv, epar]v,
forms
/SaWto, SeWco), there

for the
is
a group
of by-forms in
which the preference
a forms
is
a marked
West Greek
1.
characteristic.
lapog (or lap6<;) is the regular form in early inscriptions of
aU West Greek dialects and Boeotian, iep6<; occurring only later and plainly due to kolvti influence. The situation is probably the same in Thessalian, though the occurrences of both forms are late,
te/ao's
(or
is
te/jo'?)
is
Attic-Ionic and Arcado-Cyprian,
whUe
a third
form
seen in
1
Le'sb. lpo<; (likewise ipev;, Ipeia, IprjTevco, late xarei-
pmv with
I),
Ion.
ipd'i, ip6<;
beside
lepo';, lepo'i
(probably from
*la-po- beside *la-apo-, *la-epo-).
There are
as
many
other words with

fjLiapoi,
variation between -epoi
and
-ap6<;,
fiiep6<i,
but with
widely different dialectic distribution.

2. "Aprafii';,
so far as the
of all
tions, is the
form
name is quotable from early inscripWest Greek dialects except Cretan, and of
is
Boeotian.
In later Doric and Delphian inscriptions this

(dv) is the
usually
replaced by "Apre/it?.
3.
Ku
= Ke
form
of all
West Greek
also
dialects
and BoeoSee
134.2.
tian,
while Thessalian has
ks, like
Lesbian and Cyprian.
The same ku in
etc.
oku, toku, ttoku,
which are
West Greek (and

Boeotian.
doubtless Boeotian)
= Att.-Ion.,
-6ev,
Arc.-Cypr. ore etc. (but Lesb. o'to
See
132.9).
7a = 76 is
likewise
West Greek and
verbs in -da
dialects.
a.
= -9e,
belong to some, but not
all.
AdWest Greek
but
is also
See 133.1.
wrtpiK
iTepos is not confined to
West Greek
dialects,
quotable from Arcadian, Boeotian, and Lesbian, and even for Attic is implied by artpoi with crasis. So far as we know, Irtpos belongs to AtticIonic only, all examples in other dialects being late.
18]
PHONOLOGY
23
14.
Original
r),
that
is
r)
representing original
e,
remains untj
changed in nearly
all dialects.
Contrast the special Attic-Ionic

/iijTTj/ci
from d
(8),
both being seen in Attic-Ionic
= ixaTtjp
4.6.
of other
dialects.
15.
On
the introduction of the character H, see

-q
The sound of r} was so open in Elean that it approximated that of d, and was frequently, though by no means consistently, denoted by a. Thus nd (but also /ie, /i^) = ixri, fpdrpa = prjrpa, âai\de<; = -ije?, ea (but also eU) = eirj, Safioin Elean.
d from
aioia
16.
= -oiT),
ei
irXadvovra beside irXedvovri.

r)
Of.
a for
e (12 a).
from
in Thessalian and Boeotian.
In these dialects the

of the Ionic alphaet,
sound was so close that with the introduction

bet
it
was uniformly denoted not by

e.
tj
but by
which
yn??,
at that
time represented a close

aveOrjKe,
-fjO<;,
Thess., Boeot.-/tiet
dve6eiKe
fieiv6<;
= fiTiv6<;,
Thess. ySacriXetos, Boeot.
ypaixfjLareio'i
= =
Thess., Boeot. a-Tarelpa'i, Boeot. /idreip, iraTeip
= -rrjp-.
a.
In late Boeotian inscriptions the spelling

(eis
is
sometimes found, as irapt's
beside wapeis
17.
^s, Att.
-rjv,
163.3).
Lesb. al/jitaecov
Kiaioho'i
rj
= r)p.ia-eoav,
also (Etj'm.
Magn.)
is
alp.Lovo';
fjiiiovo';,
= 'HcrioSo?.
The explanation
difficult, since
t)
in all other cases
remains unchanged in Lesbian. Perhaps
was
more open
initially
than in other positions, and

(47), led to ai.
this, in
connection
with the epenthetic vowel
18.
e
I
from
after
after p in the Aeolic dialects.

is
An
open pronuncia-
tion of
indicated by occasional spellings such as Lesb.

(but Kpivvat, KpiTiov), Thess. Kpevvdfiev
Aa/iOKpeTQ)
(Lesb.
= Aij/iOKpiTov
KpCvvm), 'T/Sjoe'o-Ta? beside 'T^piarwi, direkevOepeaOevaa

Lesb. reprot
is
from cnreXevdepi^Q}.
To<;,
perhaps from *TpeTO<;
= rpl-
but
cf.
also 19.2.
probable Boeotian example
is rpeireSSa,
TpeTreSSira?, beside rpdireSSa. Cf. Hesych. rpOireâv

BoicoToi.
rrjv rpdireâv.
But vowel-assimilation
(46) is also possible.
24
a.
6.
GEEEK DIALECTS
Lesb. Kcpvav
El. TTo'Xtp
[18
Kipvdvai
owes
its c to
ttoXk,
and
y3ei/coi
fiwioi,
i.
the influence of inipfura etc. though isolated occurrences,

.
indicate an open pronunciation of the
Cf El. a
and
a.
rj
(12 a, 15).
i in Lesbian and Thest (t) from antevocalic The consonantal pronunciation of antevocalic i might occur anywhere in rapid speech, but was especially characteristic of AeoUc, as indicated by the following related phenomena in
19.
Consonantal
salian.
Lesbian and Thessalian.

1.
Lesb. from St in
?a',
Kcipâ, ZoWuo-o?,
from glosses or
late
Cf.
inscriptions, the usual
inscriptional spelling being Stti etc.
also
Ziovv{aLos:) on a coin of Phocaea, Cypr. icopîa-
KapSi'a
(Hesych.).
2.
Lesb. fiTppo<s, aXXoVe/a/aos, lieppap.o'i (Herodian)

Ilpia/jLO';, -the
= /ier/ato?,
aXKoTpiQ';,
3.
development being
pi, p^, epi, epp.

i,
Thessalian doubling of consonants before
which may then
be retained or omitted in the spelling, as ISSiav, Tro'Wtos, irpoêvviovv,
Kvppov beside Kvpiov, apyvppoi beside apyvpioi, Mvacraa

Cf. Att.
= =
Mvaaid.
4.
ôppai from
i,
/Sopedf.
Omission
of
as Lesb. apryvpa
3).
v.
= apyvpia,
Thess. rpaicdhi
rpiaKaSt, etc. (see also under

20.
Interchange of
is
and
Assimilation of
to w of the folin Attic
lowing syllable
seen in rj/xvav
^fiiav,
which appears
;
in the early fourth century, in other dialects only late

site assimilation
the oppo-
in
/3t/3\to)c
beside ^v^Xiov.
Influence of the pre-
ceding
ev,
or of the suffix -avvr), in Lac.
'EXeuAwta
= 'EXewff/wa
(also Olynth. 'EXeuo-vvto?,
name
of a
month).
Other by-forms, the
relation of
which
is
uncertain, are 'A/x^tKribi/e?
and 'AfKpiKTvovei,
Meg.
alcTifivd.Ta'i, ai(7if,vSivre<;
= al<Tvp,vrjTri<;
etc.
21.
it is
I,
remains unchanged everywhere.

ei,
sometimes denoted by
Tet/tta
But in late inscriptions which had come to have the sound
as
or
Teifirj
= tI/ii].
34]
PHONOLOGY
V from
25
22.
o,
especially in Arcado-Cyprian.
o neariy
In both Arcadian
Gen.
sg.
and Cyprian, final

as Arc.
always appears as
v.
-dv
KaWiau,
Cypr. 'Ovaaijopav.
Cypr. 3
sg.
mid. -tv
= -ao, = -to, as
of
yevoiTv, ifpeTcia-aTv (in Arcadian there are
no early examples
the ending, and -ro in a late inscription

ence).
may be due
to koivt] influ-
Arc, Cypr. airv
= airo,
Arc. kutv formed after airv, Arc.
dWv = dWo. But d-irv is also Lesbian and Thessalian. Cf. also vv for 6v = dvd (6) in Cypr. vvedeKe (once) bfeside ovedeice, and Arc.
vveOvae
a.
(no.
15
in later inscriptions dvd, due to the Koivrj).

initial v
In Lesbian there are several examples of

]tl,
o,
especially
before
b.
as
vîoicus, v/jLoKoyux.
ow/jua
ovofia is
common
to nearly
all,
perhaps
all,
dialects except
Attic-Ionic.
c.
compounds dvuint/xos etc., which are universal. In Chalcid. hmrv = inro, and 9ijpvDs, the second v is due to assimilaCf. the
first.
tion to the
d.
In Pamphylian, o in final, syllables regularly becomes
v,
written v
or ov.

23.
ov from
in Thessalian.
Long 6
in Thessalian, whether
it,
original or secondary (25),
became a
close o, then
and, after the

ov.
introduction of the Ionic alphabet, was regularly denoted by
Xovpa
= Tovv = Twv
;^</3<x,
<j)i\dv0povira
(pikdvdpmira,
rovv rayovv irdv-
raywv
irdvTmv.
Cf. et
from
i?
(16).
V and u
24.
it
Instead of becoming a sound like
German
u,
French
u, as
did in Attic at an early period, the original M-sound (English oo
in food)
was retained in several, perhaps the majority of, dialects. This is most obvious where, the Attic values of the letters being taken as a basis, the spelling v was replaced by ov. In Boeotian, ov begins to appear beside v about 350 B.C., and is
frequent after 300
B.C.,
though v
is
not
vmcommon
until the last
quarter of the century.

ôv, Tov)â, ovovfia (22
Thus
I), etc.
ovirep, Kovpio<;, dpryovpiov, a-ovvypa-
In the
tliird
century the spelling
26
GEEEK DIALECTS
u
in cuhe
v,
?) is
[24
also employed,
lov (pronounced like English
though
never consistently, after
t,
S,
6,
and
\, as Tiovj(â, Siovo
;
= Svo,
<r
'WlovSiko^, oviov/ia, Ai(oviovcno<;, Aiov/cia/cco, etc.

(J,i,owen<;)
also once after
and once
initially (lovico
is o,
= vlov).
as oTrep
Another, but compara-
tively rare, spelling in Boeotian

a.
= inre'p, Qoaia = dvaCa.
Except in Boeotian and Pamphylian, where ou is also frequent, the So in Laconian, for which the retention of the -sound is amply attested by the numerous glosses spelled with ov in accordance with Attic values, and by the pronunciation of the modem
spelling V is retained in inscriptions.
Tsakonian.
In various other dialects, as Arcadian, Cjrprian, Thessalian,

or v
Lesbian, Cretan, Euboean, there are indications, of one kind or another, of
the same pronunciation, such as the occasional spelling ov or o for

for
v,
(22 a), use of 9 before v (Chalcid. 9v9vvs,
X-qifvOcK, etc.), or-present-
day pronunciation.
Secondary i and 5.
25.
" Spurious Diphthongs "
In
T)
many
dialects, as in Attic, e
\e,
and
q).
o differed in quality
from
and
, being close vowels
Consequently the long

quality,
vowels which came from them by contraction or compensative

lengthening, since they retained the
tical
same
o,
et
were not iden-
with
Tj
and
<o,
but were e and
the latter becoming u, and
eventually came to be designated by
and ov
after these original

(28, 34).
diphthongs had become monophthongs in pronunciation
But in other
so written.
*rpeie6rip(o
from *^6epia)
from f eV/ro? (54), x^^'î-oi- and *%erXtot XVôi from (76), ôvXij and /SmXa from */3o\va (75), Kovpr] and Kcopd from Koppd (54), gen. sg. -ov and -to from -oio
(74), êivo?
and
ItjVo?
(106.1), ace. pi. -OK?
The
dialects
and -to? from -01/9 which regularly have
(78).
7/
and a in such forms are

Boeo-
Arcadian, Cyprian, Elean, Laconian, Heraclean, and Cretan. tian has to, but et as for original rj (16).
a.
Other dialects which occasionally show
iy
usual, are Argolic (Â,eTo beside tiXtTo,
tj/jlcv,
and u, though and ou are ySuXas, etc.; at Hermione
25]
PHONOLOGY
Rhodian
(^/tt,
(ij/i.ei',
27
k^vos, BojXios, HjjvtdSa, etc.),
(^/At, Tfsrj's,
(o).
gen. sg. in -m, ace. pi. in -us),
Coan
etc.;
k^vos, St^Ko/ml, KapTruivri, etc.),
Theran
rj,
ButXaKparrp,
at Cyrene, a colony of Thera, regularly
It is
?;,
probable that
regularly,
these dialects belong properly with those which have
<o
and
that their usual a, ov are due to the fact that with the introduction of the Ionic alphabet they also adopted in the main the Attic-Ionic orthography
of such words.
6.
XOP'
X"P"
(-'^tt.
Cret. Ktpavs, Arc.

iK)(ripiav,
lyKejfi/pijKoi,
âp, x^pos) is even more widespread, e. g. not only Cypr. v^pov, but Epid. )(rjpas and even Delph.
Corinth. cvcKîypov.
*êp<T- (79),
But
it is
probable that this
xijp-
does not
rest
whoUy upon
^(^p
a nom. sg.
but is due in part at least to the influence of (quoted by Herodian as Aeolic) formed after the analogy
-j/p.
of inherited p-stems in
c.
Cf. Att.
/xi^v
in place of /ias (112.3).
SmXxK, Dor. SuXos (Cret., Theocr., CalUm.) do not belong here. 8ovXos has a genuine diphthong, as shown by the spelling ov in early Attic inscriptions and in Boeotian, while Su>A.o9 must come from a by-form *8o>i;Xos.
is
The
relation of Lesb., Boeot., Dor. Stv to Att.
ow
is
obscure, since av
also Ionic.
d. It is to
simply E, 0, which we transcribe

ing
is
et,
be remembered that the early inscriptions of most dialects have e, o, no matter whether the later spellrj, la.
ov, or
Among
the
ij, to
dialects the actual spelling
rj,
*)
does
not occur, of course, until the introduction of the Ionic alphabet about
400
B.C., except that in Crete,
Rhodes,
is
etc.,
where H
i;
is
much
earlier,
we
find -q/u etc. in the earliest inscriptions.
Of the
ei,
ov dialects, Coriuthian
et,
the only one in which the identity of
genuine and spurious
ov belongs to the earliest period, ovring to the very
early monophthongization of the diphthongs (28, 34).
The
g
spelling even
of the earliest inscriptions is El,
OV
at Corcyra (e.
hviov,
api), and
OV
(but E, not El) at Corinth.
In Attic-Ionic examples of El,

are
OV
occur
until
in the fifth century (E\pl even earlier), but E,

after
more common
and occasionally appear much later. In general El becomes established earlier than OV, and many inscriptions use El uniformly but and OV. In Ionic the gen. sg. -0 is especially persistent. vary between
400
B.C.,
In Locrian no. 56 has only E,

earlier no. 55 has El
(e.g. hayev, tos), while the
somewhat
(<j>a.pE\v etc.),
and
OV
in the ace. pi. (tovs) but
in the gen. sg. (Sa/io). This last difEerenee, though only a graphic vagary,
is
observed also in several Ionic inscriptions.
In other dialects El,
OV
come in with the introduction

spelling varies for a time.
of the Ionic alphabet,
and even then the
28
GEEEK DIALECTS
Diphthongs
ai
[36
from ai in Boeotian. The diphthong is retained in the ae, especially earliest inscriptions, sometimes as ai, sometimes as pronounced to be came it But 'Otciâe. Aecrxoi'Sa?, at Tanagra, e.g.
26.
7]
and with the introduction of the Ionic alphabet was regularly denoted by r), e.g. /c^ = Kai, rj = al, at?, @ei^rio<s = @r]âio<;, dat. sg. and nom. pi. -v = -', dat. pi. -j?9 = infin. -ar), -f^^V = -<â*. -a-0ai. In very late inscriptions even et is
as a
monophthong, an open
e,
found, as @et;8etos.
27. ei
from at in Thessalian.
find
ei
'
In general
at,
remains, but at
Larissa
Tei
we
for final ai, e.g.
e'T|ra0to-Tet = iyjr'q<f)ia-Tac, ê'Wet-
= ôvXtjtm, yivveirei = jiyvr]Tai, and, with added v (139.2, 156), Treireiareiv = ireTrela-daL, 6v<ypd'\{reip = avaypdyâi, e^dvypevGeiv = e(j)aipovVTai, êWovvdeiv = ôvXavrai.
ei
became everywhere a monophthong, a close 28. e (e), though the speUing was retained and extended to the e of different origin (25). In Corinthian this had taken place at the
Sooner or later ei
time of the earliest iuscriptions, and, while at Corcyra the spelling
was
e.g.
El (25 d), at
Corinth the sound was nearly always denoted by

e or
tj,
a single sign,
though generally differentiated from the open
ApEvia,
i.e.
Afevia=AeLviov, HoteSuvi,
i.e.
JloreSavi (rarely
UoTBiSdv), but uvsObkb
Megarian inscription
a.
= aveOrjKe. Cf. also reSe = reiSe in an early (here & = E = and genuine or spurious ei).
e,
t;
At
a late period the i progressed
still
further to an
to
i.
i,
usually
mth
late
retention of the old spelling a,

i
which then came
be used
also for original
(21), but sometimes with phonetic spelling

i
In some words this

erura, cktio-is, of
spelling with
became
fixed in our texts,
e. g. ritrio,
which
the proper spelling, as

Titcu), tTeicra, eKTacris.
b.
shown by
it
inscriptions of Attic
and other
dialects, is
But before vowels
remained
it
elsewhere, and, to distinguish

Tijav, Uprja, etc., especially
c.
e for some time after it had become i from a = I, was often written rj, e.g. iroXiin the Augustan period.
For Elean
ai
from a
after p, see 12 a.
31]
29.
PHONOLOGY
t
29
in pronunciation
from
ei
in Boeotian.
The change
itself
which
took place everywhere at a late period (28 a) occurred very early

in Boeotian, and here
fifth
t,
showed
et,
in the spelling,
which in the
is
century varies between
h (4.5),
and
i,
but later
regularly
(cf.
e.g. Ti-a-ifievei
16), e;î
= e'xei,
= Teto-t/ie'i'ij?, eTrt = ivei, Kinevw; = Kifieva<;.

01
eTrtSet
= iireiBij
also
30.
V from
ot in Boeotian.
ei (29),
The diphthong
appearing as
ot
was retained much

also, in
longer than ai (26) or
oi,
but
some
of
the earhest inscriptions especially of Tanagra, as

YheKuSd/jLoe.
oe, e.g.
Xoe/>i\o9,
But in the third century
it
became a monophthong,
(cf.
probably similar to the

the
V,
German
o,
to denote which, approximately,
with
its
Attic value of m as a basis
ov for
v, 24),
ployed with increasing frequency from about 250

not uniformly
sg.
till
b.c. on,
was emthough
dat.
the end of the century,
e. g.
fVKia
ot is
= otKi'a,
and nom.
pi. -v
= -oi, dat. pi.
-v<;
= -ot?.
Where
followed by
as BottoTu?,
a vowel
it is
usually retained (in contrast to

occurs once, also o ttvh?
of
at, 26),
though
ButoTftij'
irola.
In some late inscriptions
Lebadea and Chaeronea the spelling
is
also found, indicating the further progress of the
sound to
(see 28 a), e.g. aurei?
= avTol<;.
ax, 1, 01 before vowels
31. of
I,
In the case
of ai,
its
et, ol,
also vi, before vowels the omission
consequent upon
is
consonantal pronunciation with the follow-
ing vowel,
is
to be observed in various dialects,

it is
though the spelling
anything but constant, and
impossible to
loss.
make any
general
statement as to the conditions of the
Thus, as in Attic 'KBtj-
vaia, later 'KOjjvda, 'A0r]va, Scoped beside Smpeid, evvoa beside evvoia,
vo'?,
vik beside
vto'?, vlv<;,
so e.g. Ion. aTekerj beside areXeirj,
jroiricTeav
Thess. beside
= iroiriaeiav, Lesb. hiKdw; = StKaito?, evvoav = evvoiav, Tewdot = TevvaCov, Arc. aTopnrdo'; = aa-Tpa7ralo<;, El. ea fiacrrpda = *ixaa-Tpeia (12 a), Cret. ayeXaoi = ete =
et?;,
30
GEEEK DIALECTS
= *(f)aiaT6<i {âw).
[31
ajeXaloi, Delph. âmro';
So especially in forms
Troj^criB, IpoTrorjrai,
of TToieco, as Att. Troei, iroija-co (but ttoicov), Lesb.
Boeot.
i-TToeia-e,
Arc. iroevTco, El. etrnroevTcov,
Coan vmroav beside
vaTTOta?.
a.
Owing to the variation in forms
like the above, the diphthongal spellit
ing sometimes appears in words where

as late dySoojs, oySou^KovTa, Poirfiiia.
has no etymological justification,
OM, V,
32.
it
Ot)
ii
In av,
ev, ov,
the v remained an M-sound, not becoming

of a diphthong.
as
did in
many dialects when not part

(33),
This
is
shown
not only by Ionic ao, eo
but by occasional varieties of spelling
such as Coriath. 'Ajj;tX\eow, Coreyr. apvrdv, Att. apvTap, Ion.

afVTO, Cret. ctfiefvcraadai,, where f iudicates the natural glide beand Locr. âfTruKTiov, Cret. (nrofSSdv, etc.
33.
fore the w-sound,

ao, eo
from
av, ev ia East Ionic,
ao, eo appear in
East Ionic
inscriptions (eo also in
Amphipolis and Thasos)

fifth
of the fourth cene.g. aoT6<s,
tury
(eo
once in Chios iu
century) and later,

is
raora,
eovota, eoepyeTT}';.
This spelling
frequent even in kolvij iuscrip-
tions of this region.

a.
For
ov
(1)
El. av
from
eu after p, see
12
a.
Some
late
Cretan inscriptions
show
tion of
= V (of. Att. ov from eo), as = ov in I)elph. averwTos, late
eXovOepos, iiriTdSovfia.
The
explana-
Lao.
w = avrov,
etc., is doubtful.
34.
ov became, in most dialects, a monophthong
(first g, later u),
though the spelling ov was generally retained and eventually extended to the secondary o. In Corinthian this had taken place at
the time of the earliest inscriptions.
a.
See 25
d.
Occasionally words which contain genuine ov are found with the
spelling o in early inscriptions

ovK, eral
when
o for secondary o
was usual,
e. g.
ok
^6v = Povv (or = |8(ov? See 37.1). In forms of ovtos, which in genhave genuine ov (e.g. Cret. tovto etc.), this spelling is so frequent in
i. e.
early Attic, e.g. toto, totov {toto also in Thasos; cf. also Orop. ei/roâ, ivravBa = Ivravda), as to point to some special cause. Possibly, as has
been suggested, there existed beside the usual forms with genuine ov (e. g. TOVTO from *to-v-to), a gen. sg. toto (tovtov), formed by doubling of TO (jm}), which then influenced the other forms.
37]
PHONOLOGY
av,
e\)
31
before vowels
35. Certain
words show a v diphthong in Lesbian (and in Homer)

aiio)?
in contrast to other dialects, e.g.

a/Sto
= Dor.
(cf.
etc. a(/r)a)? (cf.
Hesych.
irpai), Horn, ijw, Att. em?,
from
*avcrQ><; (cf. L.
aurora from
*ausds-d), vavo<;
= Dor.
from
etc. vd{f)6';
Lac. vapov),
Hom.
need,
V7)6<;,
Att. veei?, probably

*Sewo-<B.
a.
*vaa-p6<i (54/), 8evB
= Att. êco,
from
In such forms u comes from a combination containing u or ^, not from
simple intervocalic p, which in Lesbian, as elsewhere, regularly drops out without affecting the preceding vowel. Forms like eviSe from *ipSi are
poetical only,
and due to metrical lengthening or doubling
of the p under
the ictus.
The consonant-doubling
^vos, Neuavros.
in hypocoristic proper names (89.5)
accounts for the diphthong in Thess. KA.vas, from *KA.c/rds, Calymn. KAeuavTos, Cret.
36. In words with regular antevocahc ev the natural ghde between V and the following vowel is often expressed by p, as Boeot.
Baev/rat, Cypr. KareaKevpaae, Lac. EvâXKrji;
(/S
= p, 51).
In
tives
late inscriptions v is
sometimes omitted, especially in derivaLesb. einaKedaavTa,
of
(T/cewo?,
as Att. jrapea-Keao'fieviuv,
Corcyr. iirurKedêiv, aKeo6riKa<;, Delph. KUTaa-KediirrjTai.
Long Diphthongs
37.
1.
when
ei,
final,
eu, 01,
original long diphthongs di, du, ei, eu, 6i, ou, except were regularly shortened in prehistoric times to ai, au, ou, or, in some cases, lost the second element. Hence such
(cf.
The
by-forms as ySow? from *â>v^

bos, Skt. ace. sing,
(cf.
Skt. gdus)
but Dor.
^m
(cf.
Lat.
gdm
ySwv also once in Homer), Zevs from *Zi;t5?
Skt. dydus)
but
ace. Zrjv (cf. Lat. dies),
whence, with transfer to

Afjva,
consonant declension, Z^va,

2.
Zijvo'?, etc., Cret.
otherwise are of secondary origiu.

of
The Greek long diphthongs may Most
be original
T^va (84). when final, but

by
loss
of the latter arose
an intervening consonant, as \ats, kXtj^, from *\af t? (cf. Lat. cldvis), and in the earlier period these were not diphthongs but were pronounced in two
syllables.
So
kXi;i9, xPV^^fo, iroXefi'îo^,
32
GEEEK DIALECTS
[37
iraTpmio';, etc. regularly in
poets.
Homer, and often in the later Ionic This pronunciation is also indicated by occasional speULngs
leprjua, xRV'^^^'^! i^ lo^^c inscriptions.
iji
such as Iriuoi, 6mii]v,
On
(38)
the other hand the change of
to
ei (39)
or the loss of the

;
presupposes the diphthongal pronunciation

XP'nô>, leprjov,
and
p^/jj^f^w,
kprjiov, side
and where we find e.g. by side, the latter must be

it is
understood as
%jO?;tâ), lepijiov.
But in general
it is
impossible to
determine just
when
the change from dissyllabic to diphthongal

often uncertain whether
%/;''?'*'
pronunciation took place, and hence
we
should accent
e.g. ic\r]k
(:\r;is)
or X^t9 (^27?))
or
XpiîK^^, ol/crjio'i, olicrjiov, or olicrjio';, oIkijiov,
and
editors of the
same
texts differ in their practice.
We
employ the accentuation which
goes with the earlier pronunciation, though without the

diaeresis, for
mark
of
the early Ionic inscriptions
and likewise in general,
simply as a matter of convention, in citing forms of this kind in the
grammar.
38.
d,
T],
0),
from
at,
r)i,
mi.
In Attic the
B.C.,
ceased to be proi
nounced in the second century
and the spelling without

;
(the iota subscript is a mediaeval device like other. letters or omitted entirely)
in inscriptions
is
written
became more and more frequent, and may be found in late inscriptions from all parts of Greece. But in some dialects this dates from an earlier period.
East Ionic has occasional examples
sixth century B.C. on, though
-Tjt
of dat. sg.
-7}
-t}i,
from the
is
the usual spelling.
Lesbian has rd
'iiiKiaCoi,
in a fifth-century inscription (no. 20),
though this
is
possibly only an error due to confusion with the
genitive construction
which
follows.
B.C.)
For no. 21
(first
half fourth
century) and no. 22 (324

(3 sg. subj.
-7)1
have uniformly 22
;
dat. sg. -at, -at
in no. 21,
-77
in no.
see also 149).

-a, -w,
-77
But from the
end
of the fourth century the
forms in
predominate.
Thessalian has from the fifth century dat. sg. Ta^poSirai to,, and raya beside arayiai (in no. 33), and in inscriptions in the
Ionic alphabet
subj. -et
we
find regularly dat. sg. -a, -ov
(=
, 23), 3 sg.
(=
T],
16).
40]
PHONOLOGY
dat. sg. -a, -o, beside -di, -oi,
(no.
33
but in the Idalium-
Cyprian has
bronze
as TO ipovi.
a.
6.
19) only in the case of the article
when
followed by
i,
The loss of probably began in the article, which was proclitic. The fluctuation between the historical and the phonetic spelling in late
i
inscriptions introduced confusion in the spelling of forms with original
-q,
hence such spellings as nom.

the subj. in
39.
1
sg. ôvXiî, gen. sg. tS>l Sa/iui,

-a-6<M,
imv. eêrwt.
Such imperative forms in -twi and

-î.,
where
this spelling
was favored by
are especially frequent, notably in Cos.

rji.
from
that
of at, mi,
The
history of
tji
differs in
it
especially in Attic,
at,
where
a, a.
some dialects from became et (i.e. f) some

(37.2)
two centuries before

et is
an became
i/t
In the case of medial

almost universal,
of
secondary origin
the spelling
B.C. is
frequent in the fourth century and from about 300

e.g.
aXet? from
ic\rji<!,
Xeio-r^s
from
Xtjicttij's,
XeiTOvpyea from XtjiTovpyeeo,
In inflectional endings
3
sg. subj. etTret.
et is
also frequent in the fourth century

e.g. dat. sg. /SovXel,
and predominates in the third and second,
But here, owing to the analogy of other forms with 1/ of the same system, as ôvX'^<;, ôvXriv, etTriyre, rjt was never given up and eventually was fully restored, so that the normal speUing in imperial times was rji or 17 (38). The spelling et beside ijt, partly at least due to Attic influence, is also frequent in third- and second-century inscriptions of other
dialects, or
find 3 sg.
a.
even earlier as in the Heraclean Tables, where we subj. vifiei, êpei, etc. (so usually, but twice -r}c, once -rj).
of
ot.
iji
The change
tot
to
is
also
Euboean, where
it
was accompanied by
a change of
what
later
In Eretrian this was effected about 400 B.C. Someoccurs beside tji at Amphipolis, and pt beside wi at Olynthus.
to
Dat. sg.
-t is
found also in an inscription from Naples.
Non-Diphthongal Combinations of Vowels

(Contraction
40.
etc.)
large
Owing number
to the proethnic loss

of
of
intervocalic
and
o-,
new
vowel-combinations arose, and these were
34
GREEK DIAIECTS
[40
(53).
subsequently augmented by the dialectic loss of intervocalic f
An
exhaustive treatment of their history in the several dialects

of the
would require not merely that each

should be considered by
itself,
numerous combinations
lost,
but that further distinctions should

of
be made according to the character
the consonant which was
that of the sound which preceded the combination, the accent, the
number
of syllables in the word, etc.
See 45.
Only some
of the
most important
facts
can be stated here.
a
41.
77,
or
d + vowel
or
r?.
1.
e,
(spurious
et),
Attic-Ionic a, but elsewhere
at least in
et, -qi.
West Greek and
Boeotian.
Similarly di or
tji
from
Examples are forms of verbs in -a<o, as Att.-Ion. vi/care, + viKciv, etc., which have 77 in West Greek and Boeotian, e.g. Cret., Arg. viKrjv, Lac. evUe, Ehod. dotvfJTai, Meg. ôiT-qTas, Corcyr.
a
Ttfiijv,
a.
Locr. (TvXiv, Delph. crvXrjv, Boeot. <^variTe (Ar.), etc.
In Lesbian, Thessalian, and Arcado-Cyprian there are no such forms

77,
with
but also no certain examples of d from
ae, since
the contract verbs
in these dialects
o in crasis is Lesbian, Thessalian,
But rj from and Arcadian, as well as West Greek and Boeotian. See 94.6. So far as we know, d from ae is Attic-Ionic only.
of inflection (see 157, 159).
2.
show other types
-1-
o or
(B.
When
contracted, the result is

-d<o,
ta
in all dialects.
So regularly in forms of verbs in
as Att. nfi&fj.ev, nfiSivTi,
Meg. (SeHnus) WKo/ne?,
vlkovti, Locr.
avKovra, Boeot. o-ouXwi/Te?,
Lac. heôvTi (subj.), ivhe^6hai<; (^/3wo-at9
from
^/SatocraK),
but
also,
rarely, uncontracted as Boeot. laovrv;, Locr. aireXdovTai.
Of. also
Heracl. rerpapov, group of four boundary-stoties, from *TTpa-opov,

irafi&'xp';
(7rayi;^;ecB)
from
*7ra/Ma-o'x,o<;.
ao from apo
is
unconco,
tracted in Boeotian (as in Homer), but in

as (^w?
most
dialects yields
from
<f}do<!
{*<âFo<;, cf.
^dcov
etc.
etc., 'A7Xft)-
Hesych. (pavoôpa), Boeot. KaWtfrom ajXao- (*dj\aF0-), Boeot. 'AjXaoSeopof
('A^Xao- occasionaEy elsewhere),
am,
aw-, Sco-, from
o-a/r 0? (cf.
Cypr. lapoKXefei}), Boeot. ^dwv, lavKparei'!, l.avyevei'i, etc. (av from ao is otherwise unknown in. Boeotian and is here perhaps
41]
PHONOLOGY
of a *'S.avo<i like Cret. fâvoi etc., 35 a).
etc.
35
Arc.

2aKjoenj9
3.
etc.
have 2a- (not 2a-), abstracted from Idcov

i),
-t- .
Attic-Ionic
elsewhere
d.
Att.-Ion.
^\to?
(Horn.
etc.,
êXto?) from d/re'Xto? (Cret. gloss d/Se'Xto?), ae'Xto? in
Kndar
Dor. d\to?, Lesb. dXto?.

i.
d+ o
or
0).
Attic-Ionic
first
rjo,
eta
or w, elsewhere d or uncontracted.
8),
In Attic-Ionic
of
ijm
(cf.
often preserved in
Homer,
whence em (with shortening

7)0,
of the first vowel, and, in the case

cf.
lengthening of the second;
43),
which often has the

<
value of one syllable, and which

(in
may
45.2
;
be further contracted to
Ionic mostly after vowels,
cf.
in Attic not so restricted,
but the conditions are comphcated and not
whoUy
clear).
In
the other dialects the uncontracted forms are most general in

Boeotian.
Gen.
sg.
masc. d-stems. Ion. -ew,
-a>
(also -jjo in no. 6),

-eto)
from
(rare
-d.
-do as in
Homer
(here Aeolio, beside Ion.
and Boeotian
in Thessalian), Are.-Cypr. -dv (22), Lesb., Thess.,

Att.-Ion. ew?
Boeot., "West
West Greek
(Hom.
d?.
e!o?,i.e. 1909)
from
*d/ro? (Skt. ydt'ai), Lesb.,
Greek
Att.-Ion. Xew?,
vem, ew? (Hom.
Xjjo'?,
i'ijo'?,
^to?
Eub. 'Ayaa-ivdp6<;,
Xifd) fi-om Xdp6<; (seen in proper names of several dialects),
dpdk (but see

I'd-,
35,
54/), in most dialects
Xd6<;, vd6<;, drii?,
but \d-,
in
compounds as
pi.
Ad/3i'i^9, vaKopo';, vdirolai.

-ecov,
See
45.3.
Gen.
d-stems. Ion.
Skt.
-&v
(also -r)6v in no. 6), Att. -a>v,
from
-dcov (*-da-(ov,
-dsdm) as in
Homer
(Aeolic), Boeotian (but

etc. at
always rav, see but otherwise
45.4),
Thessalian (rav Koivaovv
Crannon,
-dv), Lesb. -dv,
"West Greek -dv.
Att.-Ion. Oeeopoi
from
*6edp(op6';, Boeot. didwpia, Lesb. dedpo';,
West Greek 6edp6<:. Att Koivd>v, ^vvmv.

*-dfovo<;, ^vvaovei
Ion.
^wemv
(Hes. ^vvqova'i) from *-dfa)v,
Pindar, Arc,
West Greek
Koivdv.
So Epid.
KVKav
= KVKeOOV.
Ion. Tloa-eiSemp,
Att. Iloa-eiS&v,
Hom.
Ilo(TeiBamv
(-ocdj/os),
Corinth. HoriSafdvi,
IloTe8avi,
UoreiSav,
Boeot.
HoretSaovi,
36
Cret., Ehod.,
Sdvo';, 'Lac.
a.
GEEEK DIALECTS
Delph. TloreiSdv
(-dvi).
eo),
[41
{-avo<i),
Lesb. Jloaei^dv, Arc. Hoaoi-
TLohoiSav
In Ionic, beside usual
there are
some examples
of eo or tv (cf 33),
.
as Oeopos, Oevpoi (Paros, Thasos), gen. sg. -ev (Erythrae etc.).

b.
In Ionic some of the older forms with unshortened
r],
as in
Homer,
are employed also
by later
writers, as vrjos, Xr/os-
So
o,
^<os in
Herodotus and
23), where
in an inscription of Oropus (no. 14).

o.
In Thessalian there are some examples of
ou (from
co,
we
expect a, as gen.
pi. irpoêvvutw, Toij-^ltovv, Oeovpoi,
TloTaSovn, hvXopikolvt]
ovTos (cf. ik^wpoi, iXcopos).
But the
first
three are probably
forms
with dialectic coloring (for such hybrids, see 280), TloraSowi

coristic in -mv,
is
a hypo-
and hvXopiovros from
vXio-
beside vXd- (see 167).
+ vowel
rj,
42.
1.
+ o.
In general Attic
elsewhere uncontracted ea or
la
(9), as ace. pi. Att. errj, elsewhere (f)eTea, (F)eTia.

rj
But
93
occa-
sionally
in other dialects, as Ion. dvrj

etc. (cf. 45.2),
(no. 8
fifth
century)
;
beside usual erea
Ehod.
ace. sg. XeioXr] (no.
sixth
century), Lac. ace. sg. to/cXe (sixth century), besides later

ples
(e.g.
exam-
Lac. KXeoje'vj], Heracl. f er??, Ehod.
err],
Delph. ivSoyevfj),
some of which may be due to koiv-^ influence. Even ea from efu, which is uncontracted in Attic, sometimes becomes ?? in West Greek dialects, as Delph. ivvrj = ivve'a, Ther.
^fiia-Tj
= r)fiia-ea,
k/jj}?
K\r]y6papedTLov (cf. <^/}7/ti
Dor.
âcyiXri (43, 111.3).

2.
+ a.
Proper names in -eas, as Ti/êa?,

(Ep/jirj<s is
A'^fiea'i,
usually
remain uncontracted in Attic

dialects,
the Ionic form) and most
though in late times partly replaced by -a?, as Arjfia';, But Aafid^. -^s regularly in Ionic (from -??), as At?/^^?, 'ATreX\^9, and sometimes elsewhere, as Ehod. 'Apia-Trj<}, Ther. KuS/o^?,
a(p)prj<s (archaic).
Cf.
r]
tain examples of Dor.

is
Ehod. XaXKrj from XaXxed. All the cerfrom ed are from the islands (Syrac. TvKrj
doubtful),
;
and hence are possibly due to

so, cf.
very
from
early
lonio
influence
but not necessarily
Dor.
rj
ea, above.
48]
3.
PHONOLOGY
e
37
or
97
e.
Eegularly contracted to
rp?}?,
(et)
(see 25), as Att.
rpets,
Ther.
from
*T/)e'tes
(Skt.
trayas).
But uncontracted
forms also occur, as

Tff 6Tte9.
4.
Cret. rpee<s, Spofiee<i, TrXies (9.4), Boeot. fiKa-
See
et,
45.5.
rji,
or
7/.
Eegularly contracted to
et,
-qi,
rj,
as ^tXet,
îkrii, (f>iXfJTai.
Uncontracted forms, like Locr.

tei,
SoKeii, avôpeei,
Delph. aSiKer), Boeot.

.forms like
Ser/i, SerjTai,
SoKiei
efr],
(9, 16),
are rare.
See
45.5.
But
(from
see 45.1) are usually uncontracted.

dialects,
Names
-\9j?.
5.
in -K\er)<; occur in
some
though most have only
See 108.1
a.
o.
The contraction
have
to 6 (ou), as in yevovi
from
*<yeve<To^,
<j>i\ovfj^v
from
*^t\eto/iei' (but ijSeo? etc., see 45.1), is Attic only.
Most
dialects
eo or to (9), as yeveo^
i-''^)>
(f>i''Xeofiev (-lofiev).
In Ionic eo often has the value of one syllable in poetry, and

this diphthongal pronunciation
eo = original
ev,
came
to be represented
by
ev
(cf.
33).
This spelling, though found in our texts
of earKer authors (sometimes
even in Homer, as
fiev, <f>i\evvTa<;),
does not appear in inscriptions until the fourth century

Ionic, eu spread to the Doric islands,
B.C.
From
also
and from the third century

etc.
on
is
frequent in Ehodes, Cos, Thera,
At
this
time
etc.
it is
found in continental Greece, as at Megara, Delphi,

a.
Boeotian has some examples of

o),
iv, lov,
from
but mostly after dentals, where
it
beside 10 (both original and was supported by the prevalence

viov/jLeivLrj, ioi>Tt/u,v,
of the spelling ton
v (24).
Thus
Nfu/Ae6'nos,
AtovKXeis,
but once also 'BiovTrj. b. Heraclean has to) = eo before a single consonant, as ifnerpiaiijiis, iierpuaIXjoioa. (but Sed/xcva from fo). c. Contraction to u) is found in certain parts of Crete (see 273) before a
single consonant, as
Ts in
d.
ei)(apuTTu)iJi,e's
(but
koct/xovtcs, see d).
Cf. also âipS)v-
an For
inscription of Phaselis.
0
we sometimes
find simply
or
o.
So in Megarian proper names
compounded
of 6e6i, in which, nearly always, 0e- appears before a single
consonant, o- before two, e.g. c'Sfapos, OtyEiTos, tiôs, but oKptVr/s, are com0KA,t8as, 6yvLT<K. Such forms in -, o- occur elsewhere, but mon only in Megarian. Other examples of o from co (so-called hyphaeresis, cf.
44.4) are Ion.
op-r^, voo-o-ds,
from
iopn^, vo<r<rds, Cret. (Hierapytna

Troteovra,
etc.) Koa-p^vTC'S! KaroitKovTW, ETreo-TOTOv,
Delph. miovTOiv (but also
38
OoKovTuiv),
GEEEK DIALECTS
Heracl. TroLWTacrcn,
eêiroiov,
[42
Mess. Trotovn, Arc. ttXos from
*7rAeos (113.2).
6.
ft)
or
Of.
In Attic regularly contracted, as 4>t\a>vn,

but sometimes
ot after a
<f)i\ol
(but -^Bemv
em, eoi, or
etc.,
see 45.1).
In other dialects regularly uncontracted

ft),
to),
loi (9),
vowel
(see 54.2).
Ion. elSecoaiv but ttoioxtlv, avcoOeoirj but iroiot, Lesb. avaredeeoai,
Delph. ivKokeoi, evSoKecovTL but iroimvri, Locr.
eoi'Tt,
irpoêvioi, El.
iâypeov, SoKeot but iroiov, ivTrotol, ttoioIto (also

aSiKicov, eyfTjXrjdicovTi,
((fxoveoi).
t\
Troieot),
Heracl.
but ttoimv, Trotaivn, Cret.
evdCcofiev, irovioi
+ vowel
17 of the stem is reHomer, in Lesbian, Thessalian, Boeotian, Elean, and Cyprian (a few examples also in early Ehodian and Coan), but is shortened in the rnajority of dialects (/SacrtXeo? etc.), and in Attic this is accompanied by lengthening of the second vowel, if o or a
43.
In the declension of nouns in -eu? the
tained, as in
(/3oo-t\e'ft)?,
/3ao-t\e'a).
is
See 111.
This "quantitative metathesis"
seen in Attic
Tjo
in
many
other words Ionic also (as usually from
= do,
41.4), e.g. iXeft)?

xpe'<"f^"'i'
(Herodas
Hdt.
t\eft)?
or i\eo?
?)
from
tX7?o? (49.5),
(161.2 a), TroXeft)? (109.2), Mil. t'epea)? (111.5),
also re'Xeft)? (Herodas, and,

tcXjjo?,
borrowed from
Ionic, in
Coan)
= Cret.
though the usual Ionic form

subjunctives with
etc.,
tj
is reXeto?, re'Xeo?.
Cf. also the

fiev),
retained in Horn. OrjOfiev {OeCo-
Boeot. KovpovOeCei,
but shortened in most dialects, as Ion.

See
151.2.
cf.
detofiev (Att. 6a)fiev), Cret. iv6icofiev, etc.
Contraction of
in Eub. 3
(Hdt.),
(111.3).
rja to
tj
(but probably through ea,

*elpriaTai
(cf.
42.1) is seen
pi. elprjrat
from
Hom.
fie^Xijarai), elpearat
and in âaiXfj
etc. of
Delphian and most Doric dialects
+ vowel
44.
(cf.
ft)
1.
from a
+ a. When contracted, + o, 41.2), e.g. Att.

etc.
the result
is o) in all dialects
/teto)
ijSt'ft),
Heracl.
from
-o{(7)a,
Tt/ift)i/a|,
'iTTTTwm^,
in "West as well as East
Greek
dialects,
48]
PHONOLOGY
(for
39
Cf. also co in crasis,
from -o-{f)ava^
Ehod.
Ti/jLcival see 167).

etc. (94).
as Corinth, rcoyadov
2.
o),
= to
ayaOov
ori), but in Ionic regularly in other dialects sometimes a, e.g. Eliod. ôddeco, Cret. ôddim,
+ a.
Usually uncontracted (Att.

but Ion.
Aetol. /SodSoeo), Att.
fior)9ea),
/Swê'w, Lesb. ^ddoeco, Att.
ôrjBpo/Mov, but Coan, Ehod.
l3dBp6fj,io^.
For Ionic
?y,
<
from
077,
no
matter whether
078o'j;t,
??
is
from a or original
cf.
also
oySm
(once)
??),
and oyBtoKOvra from ovSoT^Kovra (with
original
and
Hdt. PSiaai, v&erai, aX\oyvd)(Ta<;.

a.
In the termination of
jSodflds, /Sor/ôs
beside ^00.660%,
/3(yqd6oi,
whence
also fiodOim, fio-rfiim beside Lesb. âOoiio, Aetol. /Sodôcto, hj-phaeresis has taken place. See i.
3.
+ 0.
+
e.
Eegularly contracted to 9
(on) or
(see 25), as gen.
Sg. -ov or -co

4.
from
-oto (106.1).
'\^^len contracted, the result is the

pi.,
same
as
from
(3), e.g.
Att. eXctTTOu? (nom.
from
etc.,
-o(o-)e?)
but Lac.
eXao-o-o)?,
Att. BTjfiiovpyo^ (Ep. Brjfitoepyo^)

afji.7re\at)pyiK6<;,
but Boeot. Xeirmpyo';, Heracl.

Xmrripiov.
Att. \ovTp6v
(Hom. Xoerpov), but Heracl.
So Heracl.
7rpaiyyvo<s
from
*'7rpoeyyvo';.
Cf. also the crasis in Att.
toStto?, Lesb. (ovtavTo<;, etc. (94.2).

oe,
But we
also find uncontracted
mainly from
ofe,
cf.
and, before two consonants, sometimes o

e.g.
("
hyphaeresis,"
42.5 d),
Lesb. ofiovoevre;,
Xoeerad/jbevo's,
MaXoevTi, Arc.
'Eivoevri, Locr. 'OTro'efTt
and in the same
inscrip-
tion '07rovTiov<i (see 45.4), Meg. "EeXivoevri but "Eekivovrioi, Cret.

BoXo'ez'Ta, BoXoei'Ttwi/, later 'OXoVrt, 'OXoi'Tt'ot?.
Sij/iiovpyo^,
So beside Att.
Ep.
SijiJ-ioepyo^,
and
Saiiiepy6<;
initial
(with ehsion, after the
analogy of compounds with original

ber, cf <j>tkepy6<s) at
.
vowel in second memdia-
Nisyrus and Astypalaea, the form of most
lects is BriiMopy6<! (Ion.), Sap.iopy6<i (attested for
Arc, Argol.,
Boeot.,
Cnid., Cret., Delph., El., Locr., Meg., Mess.).
So Ion. dXopyo^ in
to account
Teos and Samos.

45.
Notes to 41-44. Some
of the factors
which help
for divergence in the treatment of the same combination of vowels
in the
same
dialect
may
be understood from the following.
40
1.
GREEK DIALECTS
A combination which arises by the loss of
t
[45
f,
that arising from the loss of

tracted only later.
/tV,
or
tr,
may remain
being of later origin than imcontracted, or be conin contrast to ^t\oS-
So Att.
TrXeo/nei/, ijSeos, ijSax, ij8e<i)i',
yei/ovs, yevr\, yeiimi, Locr. 'OTrdevrt, later 'Oirmnm.
2.
combination which
is
otherwise uncontracted
may be
contracted
but aXtfis, Ion. MeyafSaTew but Uavafi-vu} (-ai sometimes after consonants also, but not usually), erm, ereWbut Ovrj, 0vS)v, aviodfOLri but iroioi. El. Sokcoi but irounro etc. (see 42.6). 3. A combination which is otherwise contracted may remain unconafter a vowel, Att. ySao-tXems
tracted in dissyllabic words, Att.
ircos, Bioi, ,iat,
longing also under

contracted
vovfirivia,
1,
Att. veos, Dor. vd6%, Aads.

first
and likewise, though beSuch words may be
member of compounds, as Att. ovrtfios, Cf also Meg. eSwpos, OKpivrp- Perhaps these forms, as regards their origin, belong under 4. 4. The position of the accent on a following syllable is sometimes a factor. So Locr. 'Ottoo/tl (later 'OttovvtC) but 'Oirovrtotis, and perhaps all
when forming the
Dor. vaKopoi,
Ado-flei/jys.
.
cases of " hyphaeresis " (42.5
rf,
44.4) originated in like conditions, though
other factors also must be involved in part, and the whole

still
phenomenon
is
not wholly clear.

article, as proclitic, is often
/jLoxraoiv,
The
nouns
5.
the
first
form
to
;
show
contraction.
-ai'
Cf. Boeot. Tov

also),
Thess. rav Koivaow (Crannon
elsewhere
in
Eub. tZv
8/oa;^/xe<ov.
Here belongs probably Dor.
as in con-
trast to vdds.
The
analogical influence of grammatically related forms in

is
which the
-cs after
vowel, either of stem or ending,

acts the
not subject to contraction often counter-
normal phonetic development.

TrdSes,
So Cret. rpees
etc.
with
forms like
Ion. âxrikio? etc. (not -ews) after ttoSos etc., Locr. Sokeci
etc. after SoKm/xcv etc.
Assimilation of Vowels
46.
The
assimilation of vowels
is
comparatively rare in Greek,

dialect.
and not
characteristic of
any particular
Here may be menTpo<f)ol)vio<s
tioned 'Opxofievo'i from '^pxo/Jêvo';, the regular native form of the
name
of
both the Boeotian and the Arcadian town,
from
Tpe(pcovio<;,
name
of the Boeotian local hero, Thess. Fe/ce'Sa/ô?
Boeot. F/ieaSa/io?, Delph. âvareik beside âvorev^.

ples of Sdv,
I and V, 'AirSWmv,
For examFor
Ilocrot-
see 20.
For Boeot. rpeireSSa, see
18.
oôXo'?, in
which assimdlation
49.1,3,
is
a possible but
pot necessarj^ assumption, see
49]
PHONOLOGY
Epenthetic Vowels
41
47.
Lesb.
(f>aitii
(from
<l>afii), (\>al(7i,
yeXaifJn, etc. in
Cf.
Sappho and
see 74 a,b.
grammarians, but not found in inscriptions. etc. (17). Por epentliesis in the case of origiaal
Anaptyctic Vowels
Lesb. alfiia-emv
vi, pi, \i,
(114.7) from *e^Sij.o-, *eTrT fio-. Other examples are of only exceptional occurrence, as Att. 'E/e/*^? = 'E/3/X77?, El. l-aXa/xo vd = "EaXfitovr], Thess. 'Aa-KaXairio^. ireXedpov
48.
6/3So/tos
and e^Se/*o?
= irXeOpov,
in Cretan, Delphian, etc., as in
Homer,
is
perhaps an
inherited by-form.
Vowel-Gradation
49.
In the system
of inherited vowel-gradation the dialects gen-
erally agree in the grade
shown by corresponding forms

But there
eXtTroj').
e.g. Xeiirco,
XeXoi-rra, eXi-Trov, in all dialects alike.
are
some examples
of dialectic differences, of
1.
which the following may be mentioned.^

XeXoiira,
Cret. hUvvfii (trpois
Series,
et, oi, i {Xeiira>,
hiKWTi)
= Att.
SeiKWfii
(cf. hiKT] etc.).
Ion.
SeKw/M
perhaps due
to contamination of SeiKolyo) (*6fiy-).

Sajv,
I
and
Slk-.
Lesb. oeiyw (*6feiy-)
= Att.
Yloau-
ffveiKa
and
fjviKa in various dialects (144 a).
HoTeihdv,
etc. (41.4)
with
et
(JloTihdv very rare), but usually
in derivatives, as Att. noo-i'Seto?, Ion. Iloo-tSjjto?, Boeot. Hoti-
hdixo'i, Carpath. TioTiâtov (but the
famous Potidaea was nofet-
haia),
also
oi
(assimilation?) in Arc. Iloo-otSai', Lac. noAotSai/,
and Lesb. (?) Il]oToiSavi from Pergamum. 2. Series ep, op, ap or pa (Be'pKOfiai, SeBopKu, eSpuKov). reWepe?, rerope;, renape;, etc. (114.4). Ion., Lesb., Cret., Mess., Epid., Coan
TlofioiSaia,
eptrifv,
but Att. appriv, Arc. appevrepov, Lac.

beside epa-qv).
;
apari<s, Tlier. dptrr^v (also
Ionic and Coan
Cf. also El.
pdppevop (from a by-
form with initial f cf. Skt. vrsan- beside Avest. arsan-), later ipae6dpao<i in Aeolic vairepo^ (Koivrj influence, see also 80). depa-ov
fall
where the variation is quite possibly not into the same system, are included for convenience,
Some
cases
inherited, but
vhioU
42
(gram.
;
GEEEK DIALECTS
Lesb. Oepa-eia in Theocritus),
[49
and in proper names most frequently ia Lesbian, Thessalian, Boeotian, and Arcadian, as Lesb.
e/JcrtTTTTo?,
Thess. e/scrtTa?, Sepaovv, Boeot. epadvhpixo'i, Arc.

/c/jeVo?
@epcria<;,
etc.
= Kparo^
in Aeolic (gram.), but in proper
names
etc.
characteristic of Arcado-Cyprian, as TifioKpeTr]^, StB/c/jeV?;?,

ei
Ion. Kpeaacov (in Kpeiaamv, Kpeirrcov, the

Cret. KcipTwv
(cf.
is
not original),
but
/caprepo^, KpaTep6<;).
Cret. Tpdirco
= rpeirco, as
etc.,
sometimes in Herodotus, Cret. rpd^co

Delph.
a'7ro(TTpd'\]rai
= Tpecfxo,
as in Pindar
a'yepa-t,<;
= airoarps-âL.
dyappK
u).
East Ionic
assembly
(ajeipco, ayopd), "West Ion.
(Naples), Arc. Travdyopai'; (see 5)

iepo^, iap6<;, ipo<;, see 13.1.
= 7ravi]yvpt,<;
a.
(with obscure
For
For
7/3oêv?, aTpoT6<;, etc., see 5.
The weak grade
varies
KopTos,
KtipTiov,
Kpanpoi and KapTcpo^,

likewise o-TapTos
Spa^fii?,
between ap and etc. So Cret.

<j>a.p^K
pa, as in
KapTtrs,
Horn. KpaTos and
KapTamcK, Kaprcpos,
Boeot. werpa-
o-rpaTos,
Arc, Cypr.,
Corcyr., El. SapyQw., Cret.

*<j>pdii'S,
SapKva
Epid.
<j>a.p)(/ia,
t^paypa,
Tos (Horn. TTpaTos)
variation
is
in part
it
This due to metathesis, and clearly so in Cretan, which has

Terapros, Lesb. dp,/3p[o]T;v (6)
apapreiv-
op uniformly, as
3.
also has TropTi
n-pofri.
See 70.1.
Series e\, ok,
oK
or
Xa
(crreXXto, utoXo?, icrrdXrjv).
Arc.
SeXXm
= /SaXXo)
?).
(cf. /Se'Xos etc.).
Arc,
Cret., Delph., Epid. oSeXo'?,
Boeot. 6/3eXo'? (rarely early Attic), Thess. o/3eXXo'? (89.3)

(assimilation
= o/SoXo?
See
75.
West Greek
SeiXo/iat, 87jXo/i.at, Boeot. êiXofiai,
Thess. êXXo/jLai, all from a grade in eX,
= ôvXofiai.
Cypr. SaXro?
eVeXoi',
= SeXro?
(but this
is
a Semitic loanword).
Lat. vitulus).
(o
Coan
Lesb. eraXov, yearling
(cf.
Cret, Corinth.,
?),
Lac, Pamphyl. 'ATreXXwi'

Thess. "AttXowi' with
4.
= ÂiroXXwv
ttX.
(ap,)
due to assimilation from

a/it
weak grade
o or av
Series
ez^ (e/i), o;^ (o/i),
{reivm
*Ti'6a), t6vo<s,
from erafiov. For f ^Kart = eUoa-i, etc., see 116 a. For participles with ar beside evr and ovt, as eacrcra, iarra = ovaa, evrei = ovre^, see 163.8.
TUTO'i).
Ion.,
Coan, Heracl. rdp^vm
= Tep,v<o,
with
5.
Series
??, ,
(p'^yvvp.i, eppcoya, ippdyrjv).
iXrjo';
(Lac. AtXe/ro?),
whence
Att.-Ion. iXeca?, Cret. ?Xeo?, but Arc. iXao<;, as in
Homer
60]
etc.
PHONOLOGY
=
=
43
For Heracl. ippriyela iapmyela, Dor. etBa etKa, see 146.4. eyKTrjo-K in Attic-Ionic, also in Lesbian and various West Greek
dialects (though the examples are late
influence),
and so possibly due
to koiv^
but
ey/crao-t? in Thessalian (also eVrao-t?), Corcyraean,
Epirotan,
a.
etc.
Meg. IfLiraa-K, Boeot. lirTrao-ts, Arc. ivTratrts contain a differva/m = Ki^fm. See 69.4. n-a./jia and related forms, frequent in literary Doric, were employed in preference to ktyjim etc. in most,
Corcyr.,
ira-,
ent root
like
perhaps
Heracl.
all, the dialects except Attic-Ionic. Cf., besides I/xtoo-is etc., Cret. wa/ia, iraoras, owner, ireTrdTai perf. sub]., iratrcTat aor. subj., Arg. 7ra/i,
/rafuoyfei,
Locr.
iêTrafiiov,
TrajuarocâyertrTai,
El. ireiraxTTo, Boeot.
TnrdiMTa, Cypr. UaminrtK, etc.
CONSONANTS
F In Attic-Ionic the f was lost at a very early period. In East Ionic there is no trace of it even in the earliest inscriptions it is very rare in Central and West Ionic and in Attic the only
50.
;
evidence of
its
v,
existence
as
is its
occasional use to express the glide
sound before
Cos,
apvrdp
(32).
In Thera,
too, it is
;
absent from
the earliest inscriptions (seventh century

etc.,
B.O.)
likewise at Ehodes,
though here early material'

inscriptions, of
is
scanty.
In Lesbian
it
existed, initially at least, in the time of Alcaeus

is ];iot
found in
in
and Sappho, but which, however, none of any extent

where
is earlier
than the fourth century.
But
it
till
most
till
dialects it is of frequent occurrence initially,
survives
the fourth century or
later, in
Cretan and Boeotian
the second.
Between vowels
dialects, after
it
occurs in the earliest inscrip-
tions of
many
consonants in several, and before
consonants in a very few.

a.
In some cases the disappearance of p from inscriptions
is
due to KOLvq
influence rather than to an organic loss of the sound within the dialect.
So
evidently in Laconian, as
ing /3 (51), but by its representative of Laconian, e.g.
shown not only by its reappearance in the spellsurvival in some words in Tzakonian, the modem
âwe
(vanne), lamb (papv-^.
44
b.
GREEK DIALECTS
Even where there
is is
[so
loss of the
no reason to doubt the actual
sound,
natural in such cases, only gradually adapted itself to the pronunciation, and often there is an interval of considerable length in 'which
the spelling, ^s
the older spelling with p and the later spelling without p occur promiscuously, even in the same inscription. In the Heraclean Tables the presence
or omission of initial p is constant for certain words, e.g. always p in pe^, pUari and derivatives, also percK, piSios, iypr/X-qdiiovTi, but oikik, Ipydtp/juic, AexacTTos, itros and hicros, etc.
51. /3 for
/^
is
represented by
/3,
in in
its later
value of a spirant (Engl,

of
v),
which we must understand in numerous glosses and

So frequently in
to the second century A.D., Bcopde'a beside Feopdea
the
later inscriptions
several dialects.
B.C.
Laconian from the fourth century

e.g. /Si'Seot, îSvoi, title of officials
(cf.
(ftS-),
nos.
70-73)
= 'Op6ia, Trpoênrdha'; =:'7rpopenrdaa<!, StaySeVij? =

;
SiapeTr]<s, (o^d
from *copd, etc. and in Cretan,
e. g.
Bo'/a^to?,
ôXoevra,
also Arg.
êpSrji,
ê/cdrepoi, hiaênrdixevo's, vtro/SoiKoi, etc.
Cf.
'Bopdajopa^, TivpâXicav = older TlvpfaXiov, Corcyr. opô<;

h6ppQ<;,
= earlier
El. ôiKLup = poiKia<;
(no.
lost).
/S
61, in the stereotyped phrase
jap Koi ôiKiap, otherwise p

a.
Eor
initial
/3/3
= pp,
see 55.
Conversely, p
is
used in place of
in afwipd
dfioipd of
an early Co-
rinthian inscription.
The name
of the Cretan
town Faôs was sometimes
represented by 'Ooôs, as Lat. -Nerva by Ncpoa.

52.
initially before a vowel.
Examples are numerous

dialects,
in in-
scriptions of
lects,
most
(cf.
dialects, e.g. peTO<; (cf. Lat. vetus) in eleven dia-
polKo<;
Lat. vlcus) in twelve
pUari
(cf.
Lat.
mginti) in eight dialects, /ra'mf in ten dialects, further, in various

dialects, f"'PV^,i F"''TO'i, /êVo?, penr-, fepyov, p^ppco, piBio<i, pi(TO<s,
potvo<s,
a.
0)
and many others
(see also a, h,
c),
especially in proper names.
(but not before
i>6iu>,
In several dialects which otherwise preserve p it is lost before o and ot), as in Homer, e.g. in Gortynian forms of opao), oii/ij, etc. without p beside piKwn, piKoxTTOi, poiKetk, etc. (p6v, povhy anal-
ogy of pa, piv, etc.). But the precise dialectic scope of this phenomenon is not yet determined, and po is by no means unknown, e.g. Arc. po(t)XiKoa-i (no. 16, fifth century; in no. 17, fourth century, 6<Â.ei' beside paarov, piKo.g-Tov, etc.), Fop6a<7(a, Cret.
Bdpftos, Lac. Btupdia, etc. (see 51).
63]
PHONOLOGY
45
6. Initial (rp yields hp, occasionally written ph (cf. Eng. which) but usually simply p, wliich, however, was pronounced as hp (or a sui-d p), as shown by the fact that after the loss of p such words have the spiritus
FcKc-SaiiAos, Cret., Locr., Delph., In some dialects this p Vas lost earlier than p in general, e.g. in Boeotian, where If (from pi^, i.e. phii, from *sueks) and iKacrros are frequent in inscriptions which otherwise have ini-
asper.
Thus Boeot.
FAe/ca-&/ioe,
Thess.
El., Arc. pnauTTfK, later cKacrTos.
tial p, as piKacrnj
c.
kcu.
Iktu) (no. 43.8).
There are also some words with original initial p, not coming from ap, which have ' in their later forms, e.g. Att. lo-Tcop, lo-Topui (cf. Boeot. pumap, from piS-, Lat. vid-), hw/u, cx/jia (cf. Cret. prjfua, Lat. ves-tis), Iottepos (cf. Locr. psoTrdptos, Lat. vesper), eKiav
(cf.
Locr. pefovrai, Skt. vaf),
oXuTKOjLuu (cf. Thess. paX((T<TKeTaLi, Goth, tvilwan).
The
explanation, as in
is
some other cases
of secondary
',
in
which p
is
not involved,
uncertain,
but the following a and analogical influence are the chief

53.
factors.
Intervocalic
p.
This was lost sooner than
initial p,
hence
is
found in fewer
inscriptions.
dialects,
and in most
find forms
of these only in the earhest
with and without p from the same period or the same inscription, showing that it was either
Often
lost in pronunciation
is
we
weakly sounded, or wholly

in the spelling.
case of initial
p.
and retained only
This inconstancy
much
greater than in the
The
spelling with p often persists in proper
names, and sometimes in certain conventional or solemn expressions, longer
than elsewhere.
are
Examples
most frequent in Cyprian, where
it
appears almost
uniformly except in some later inscriptions,

Sopevai, /Sao-tXe/ro9, etc. (hut always 7rat9,
e.g. alpei, ot/ro?, p6po<;,
TratSo'?,
with loss
of p).
Eub. 'AyaffiXepo with p in the proper name beside iiroiea-ev (no. 9). Thess. Adpov, but otherwise lost, as in hvKopeovTO'i, iaoae (no. 33). Boeot. liroiipi, eiroipea-e, xa'P^F^Trav, KapvKepio, etc.,
but not found after 450
B.C.
except in a late archaistic inscription

/cXe/ro?,
with TpayapvSo'i
etc.
Phoc.
alpei (Crissa
sixth century).
Locr. Karaipei (also eVif oiko5, fierapoiKeoi, pepaSeKOTa, but see a)
beside ttoj?, 'O-n-oevn, Safiiopyov<;.

Xe'ot,
El. [-n-ojipeoi once (also
awope-
but see
a),
but usually
iroieoi,
even in the same inscription,

(cf.
fiaaiXde?, etc.
Lac. hiXipoi, vapov, Taiapoxo, apdraTai
Lesb.
46
GKEEK DIALECTS
tJ/Sa
(51).
[53
aiidra, El. avdarop, elsewhere contracted to drd, drrj, as Cret. dra,
aTraro?, Locr. dvdT6{<i)), late
Arg.
At/rt,
Aipovvaio,
itroCpehe (also irehdpoiKOL, but see a).
Corinth. UoreSdfovt beside

Corcyr. phopalcri, o-tovoof intervocalic
HoreSdvi, AXpa<;, AafoirroXefio?,

fe(a-)a-av, etc.
etc.
There are no examples
f in even
the earliest inscriptions of Arcadian

{alei, va6<;,
(cf.
'iXaov no. 16), or Cretan

(a).
f oi/ceo?,
etc.)
except in compounds
a. Even where intervocalic p is regularly lost, it may appear in compounds or in augmented or reduplicated forms, owing to the influence of the simplex or of the forms without augment or reduplication, where p has survived as initial, e. g. Cret. irpoptLiraro, epaSe, and late SiajSenrdfjia/os. Hence in any dialect such forms are not necessarily evidence of the survival of true
intervocalic p.
b.
The
also
36)
is
use of p to indicate the natural glide before or after v (see 32, no evidence for the survival of the inherited intervocalic p.
54.
a-p (in
of
of
p. The combinations vp, pp, \p, and also some cases see /) are preserved in the earliest inscriptions some dialects. The loss of p was accompanied by lengthening
Postconsonantal
;
the preceding vowel in East Ionic, Central Ionic (in part;
see a)
and Eastern Doric
(Crete, Thera, Cos,
Ehodes and
colonies),
while in the other dialects, as in Attic, the vowel was not affected.
Corinth. Bevpov, BevIon. êivo<;,
^r)vo^, ^r]vo^,
Cret. irpo-
In most dialects
êvo<;,'irp6^vo^
f okXt)?, Corcyr.
êvpoi;,
tt/jo-
Cyren. îko-
aevpdpeo'i,
Rhod. GelvK,
evaro<}
El.
Sevpdpeop
Wir]VOKXrj<;
êvpaTO<;
*4vpetca, *fji6vpo<;
Ion. eovaro^, Cret. rivaTo<i

Ion. eiVEKa, fiovvof Ion. Kovpr), Cret. Kcopa Ion. ovpo'?, Cret. mpoi,
ePKa, fi6vo<!
Arc. Koppa
Corcyr. h6ppo<s
Kopa
opo'i
{Koprf)
Ther. ovpo^
Arc. /cdrappo';
Boeot. Ka\p6<s
*6\po<!
Boeot.,
*vda-po<!
Ion. dpi]
Ion. KoXSi} Ion. o5\os
apa
KaXdii
o\o<s
tcro9
Cret. plapo<s
Ion. Icrof
Ion. vova-o^
v6c70^
55]
a.
PHONOLOGY
To
forms like
^ci/os,
47
the lengthening in East Ionic there are possibly some local excep-
tions, but, in general,
and especially n-po^cvK, are due to
Similarly in Rhodian etc. where âj/os has survived. only in proper names, and in late Cretan where Trpd^tvos is far more common than Trpoliji/os. In Central Ionic the lengthening is attested for Paros and
Attic influence.
Thasos, but
islands,
it is
uncertain
how
far west this extended.
From many
of the
both Ionic and Doric, decisive material is lacking. 6. Lesb. êwos, ewexa, in grammarians and late inscriptions, are probably hyper-Aeolio, due to the frequency of from vi, a-u, etc. (74, 76, 77.1).
Cf. also
lara-oOeotcri
in an inscription of 2-14 A. D.
a.
For Thess. irpoêwtoBv

.
see 19.8; for Boeot. Aa/ioêivo, 92

c.
Diiierent from oppos etc.
is
Corinth. Uvppos (cf Arg. Uvpflai, TJvp*IIijp(r/ros
foXiov), probably standing for IIvppôs (from

lation of
d.
with early assimi-
pa before p), whence the IXuppos of most dialects. An example of p after a mute is Corinth. ApivCa = Auviov. Cf Horn.
.
eSSetcrev for
e.
e8pewev.
a-a-,
Tp yields tt or
with the same distribution as for original
kl etc.
(81), e.g. Att. TiTTapa, Ion. TOTo-epes, etc. (cf. Lat. quattuor, Skt. catmras).
In West Greek reropes the t, instead of a-cr or tt, is due to the analogy of other forms such as xcTpaTos, in which p was expelled between the consonants.
/.
Cf. also ijpAâ-cK
from
*7jfuTpos (61.6).
is
The
history of ap in pia-pcK etc., probably of secondary origin,

a-p,
to
be
distinguished from that of original intervocalic

is
the treatment of which
apparently parallel to that of
tr/x
etc. (76).
etc.
probably come from *va(rpo?

first
(cf. vaita, vacr-crat),
Thus Lesb. vav<K, Dor. vdos, which in Lesbian bevaBos (35), elsewhere vapos
comes
*vapp<K (like
dp-p-e),
whence *vavp<K,
(like a/xe),
whence
vcids, vecos
(41.4).
55.
etc.
p before consonants. Corresponding

ppt]- beside pep- in epeoa, cf Lat.
.
to Att. pijTpa, epprjOrfv,
(from
verhum)
we have El.
ppd-
(15), Cypr. ppera (70.3) with its denominative pperdco {eppeTaaarv, also spelled evpperdcraTv indicating an anticipation of the
rpa
p.
Cf.
a and
35.
So also Kevevpov from Kevepov), Arg. peppejMeva,

a), later apijreve,
appereue (with prothetic

El. apXaveo'i, wholly
VTj?
was spokesman, presided.
(cf.
Hesych. aXaveax;
aXr]6e<;), is
oXoa-'xêpo)';,
also
aWaDor.,
aa<paX'i]<;
and
aXavi'i
from a-pXa-, and related to

o,
cf.
aeXkij<;
(a-peX-), aoW.i]'; (a-pa\-
with Aeolic
(also
5), aXjj?,
Delph. aXia, assembly, Ion. (Hdt.) aXir}
from apaX-, with Ion.
d from apa
as ia dTtj, avakiaKw).
48
GEEEK DIALECTS
[85
FP appears as ^p, indieating a pronunciation vr, in Lesbian words quoted by grammarians and in our texts of the Lesbian poets (^prJTcop, ^poSov, etc.), though this has become simply p at
the time of our earliest inscriptions.
Fdpvcov.
Cf. also Boeot.
Bpavi8a<; beside
In most dialects p was lost before the time of our earliest inscriptions and we find, as in Attic, initial p, medial pp or p. See a.
a. In the case of medial pp, which would occur only in compounds and augmented or reduplicated forms of words with initial pp, the p unites with the preceding vowel to form a diphthong in Lesbian (cf. 35), e.g. evpayrj, avpr/KTOs (Herodian) from *i-ppa,yrj, *a-/rp7;KTos (Att. ippdyrj, apprjKro^'), Horn. raXavpivoi from *TaA.o-/rptvos. But elsewhere the syllabification of the simplex (or form without augment or reduplication) was retained (i. e. pp with the following vowel), and later this pp became pp or sometimes p, e. g. Arg. pf.pplp.eva., appireve, later dpijTeue. In Attic and most dialects augmented and reduplicated forms have pp, as Att. ippridriv (etp-^Ko. is formed after the analogy of forms like eiXricjia, 76 b), ippdy-qv, eppmya, Heracl. ippyjya., while compounds also usually have pp but sometimes p under the continued influence of the simplex, as Att. avapprjOm but also 6.vapyj6a<i, Delph. hlpj.pprivwv (from. *-^pI-pp7]v, like ^p.i-ovo's, cf. Horn, irokv-ppr/v), but also h-qiuprp/aw.. Cf pp and p from a-p, 76 h. The development of medial pk was probably parallel (cf. El. d/rXaveos etc., above), though there is no example in Lesbian.
.
Consonantal
56.
i (i)
Original
almost wholly disappeared from Greek in prehis-.

'
toric times, giving
or, rarely,
g"
initially, as in
etc.,
6'?
(Skt. yas), rjirap
(Lat. iecur), t.vyov (Skt.
yugam),
yielding various results iq

(71, 81, 82, 84),
combination with a preceding consonant
and being
always
dropped between vowels, as in Tpeli from
*Tpeie<: (Skt. trayas), etc.

'iinrio';, it
But between
and a following vowel, as in

So,
existed as a natural glide in pronunciation, and in a few dialects

this is expressed in the spelling.
by the
repetition of
i,
in
Pamphylian, as Sad, huapolai,
etc.,
and sometimes elsewhere, as

Cf. also
early Arg. hd\uo<;, St/eeX/ia?, Ion. (Priene) Auocâvr;?.

Kapveiia<!, Ion. Tûot, dmuijv (37.2).
acter,
Arg.
which we transcribe
j,
is
In Cyprian a special chargenerally employed, though not
58]
PHONOLOGY
49
uniformly, as in the Idalium bronze (no. 19) regularly before a, but not before e or o, e.g. ijaripav but lepifijav, feirija but ei.6v.
The Spiritus Asper.

57.
I
Psilosis
The
spiritus asper generally represents

is of
an original
a-
(59) or
(56),
but in some words
secondary, and sometimes obscure,
origin, e.g. iVTro? (of. Lat. equus; tTTTro? regularly as the second part of compounds, ''AXt7r7ro9,''Ai'Tt7r7ro9, etc., rarely "Ai/^tTTTros),
^/iet9, a/*e? (cf. Skt.
'
from
t).
asmdn) with after the analogy of vfieh (with The sound was denoted by H (earlier B) until the intro'
duction of the Ionic H

designated.i
??,
after
which
it
was generally
left
un-
But
see
4.7.
Psilosis, or the loss of the spiritus asper, is characteristic of
East
Ionic (whence the sign
was
left free for

(i. e.
use as
t]
see 4.6), Lesbian,
Elean, Cj^rian, and Cretan

a.
Central Cretan).
of
Psilosis is
shown, not only by the absence
A,
ence of phrases and compounds in which a preceding mute

to the aspirate, e.g. East Ion.
d.Tr'
but by the presis not changed
exao-Tou, abr' ov, KaTawep, El. KaTUTTcdl,
But psilosis is no bar to the retention of aspirated mutes in phrases and compounds which were formed prior to the loss of the asper. For they would be affected, if at all, only by the analogical influence of the simplex, as Cret. KaTtoTa/xcv by LO-Ta.fi.ev. Hence East Ion. xaSoSos, El. TrofleAd/xevos, etc. Cf. Mod.Grk. KoBiaTiqiu, dijiov, etc., in spite of the loss of the
Cret. Ka.TUTTa.iLa/.
spiritus asper.
58.
Even
in those dialects
which generally preserve the

from those with
psilosis,
spiritus
call
asper,
and which, in
distinction
we may
the A-dialects, there are
many irregularities, partly ia
special words,
1 In quoting forms from inscriptions, wherever the sign for the spiritus asper appears in the original it is transcribed h, to be distinguished from ', which is supplied as a purely diacritical sign, like accent marks, and the employment of which is, in many special cases, of doubtful propriety. That is, the evidence is often insufficient to determine whether the omission of the sign of the asper is merely graphic, in which case we should transcribe the form with ', or due to an actual loss of the sound, in which case we should transcribe with '. As a work-
ing rule we employ the lenis in quoting forms without h from inscriptions which have the character or are of a period when it was certainly in common use.
50
GREEK DIALECTS
sound in general
(cf.
[58
where by-forms evidently existed, partly due to the weak pronunciation of the
a.
the variations in Latin speUing).
o, a, etc., appear regushowing that in these proclitic forms it was either wholly lost or more weakly sounded than elsewhere. So in Locrian (nos. 55, 56) always d, never ho (cf. also k d), feni. d and ha once each; in Delphian (no. 51) d as article (A 30, 38, C 19), but demonstrative ho (B 53);
In several dialects the forms of the article,
larly or frequently without h,
Thess. KOI
= Kol ot
(no. 26); d likewise in
some early
inscriptions of Boeotia,
Pamphylia, Syracuse, Metapontum, and Sybaris. The same is probably to be inferred for Arcadian from the omission of h in the relative, as av = a av (nos. 16.14, 17.7), with which compare Boeot. 6s = tos (no. 40) and Delph.
as (no. 51
A 28) beside usual
ho, hoa-n's, etc.,
though in most
dialects the h
of the relative is uniformly retained.

b. Other forms which regularly have the spiritus asper, but for which by-forms with the lenis are to be recognized, are fi/i-ipa, but even in Attic
:
inscriptions frequently l/tepa. Mess, /car afiepav, Ther.

Kiirdinpov, Locr. afjiApa.
tepds (hiepos, huapo's, in
eV
dfiepas, Troez.
,
numerous
Arg.
dialects)
but with
(nos. 76,
lenis in
Ehodian and Argolic,
as
Rhod. in
icpems,
lapofji.va.fji.oves
77, with ho etc.), Epid. tapo/x/nm/ioves (no. 83, with Ao/iovoois etc.), Aegin.
lapwi (beside Aoikos
6 oucos, xo
ki^'
o)-
So
i-n-'
iapeus in the
Megarian
inscription no. 92, in contrast to huapov at Selinus, is probably
due to the
apjiov etc.).
Epidaurian graver. For Mant.

a/i,S
lepds, see d.
rifj.w
(see 57), in Doric dialects
.(Lac. TToff afii, Heracl. hafj.h),

d/ti/ie
but also
d/is
(Coan
ju.er'
which, vice versa, sometimes co-raXKa), as Thess. emfrrdKOVTa (no. 33), Mess. Karearaea-TrjKa,
Thess.
or afifiif
but also ta-raKa
(cf . lo-TaAxa, for
fitvoi,
c.
Amorg.
KaTta-Tutarj's.
Several words which regularly have the lenis show secondary forms with the asper in various dialects. Thus Iros (from /reVos), but Heracl.
iraira-htrriptha (beside /tctos),
Epid.
irevO' err/,
and frequently
Kaff Iros etc.
in the
koivt^ (cf.
Mod.Grk.
tSios
similar phrases.
probably after the analogy of q/iepa in (from /ri&os), but Thess. Kaff I&Smv, and so often in
e<^Tos),
late inscriptions of various dialects (really koivj;),

<TTov.
lo-os
(from
/riirfos),
probably after Koff tKabut Heracl. AtVos beside to-os, and e<^' mttjs in
Locr. Ivre
(cf. ta-rt),
the
as
KOLvrj,
a)s.
probably after
ofMioi.
but Delph.
hevTe, after
Heracl. Aoktu (also Theran), hoKraKanoi,
htwm, Delph., Ther.
Atrards, all after cTrTd.

(e. g.
So probably by a
still
further extension of the asper
after iweaKaiScKa) Ther. hiKaSi
haKpoa-KLpm.1, Corcyr. Ad/cpos,
Delph.
f(j)LopKiw,
dxpos, but Heracl. and perhaps Delph. haKpodiva (?no. 51 D47). also frequent in the kolvt^, is a contamination of lirvopKem
ctxdSi (no. 107).
69]
PHONOLOGY
ecôpiceo),
51
obscure.
and
while Delph.
icjiaKioiJuu
from
d/cco/xat is
In Thess.
avypiw
(i<f>a.vypa/dav)
= Lesb.
aypio) the asper, as well as the v, is probably
due to contamination with some other word. d. Besides such special cases as have been noted in a, h, and c, there are in some dialects irregularities which seem to be due to confusion in spelling consequent upon the asper being weakly sounded or on the verge of total disappearance, though even some of these may possibly be due to special causes.
Locrian has
-irevTopKuiv
beside hopKov,
6<tw., 'kttux., Karifofievov,
vSpiav (A before v in hmro), and, vice versa, once Hottovtiov beside 'Ottovtiol, and hdyiv for ayiv (cf iiriyov). In Arcadian, no. 17 has ipMru beside hiiXuru,
.
and once hdv for av, and the very early Mantinean inscription, no. 16, shows no example of h, though containing not only oiSe (see a). but otria, lAaov, and tepos for which hiepoi is fully attested in the other Arcadian inscriptions as no. 16 and among the brief archaic inscriptions there is a notable lack of agreement in this matter. Heraolean has, besides the cases mentioned under c, opcK, opLôt, where we expect hopoi, and hdpvrjO-Ls, hoiiJoTcpas,
;
a-ovTi,
for apvrjcrK,
oitrovri.
At Epidaurus, no. 83 has always drtpoi not hdrtpoq.

IT.
Loss of Intervocalic
59.
Original initial s became the spiritus asper in proethnic

eiroiiai (Lat. sequor, Skt.
Greek, as in eSo? (Lat. sedeo, Skt. sad-),

sac-), etc.
At
the same time intervocalic s was changed in the

lost, as
same way and then

etc.
0-,
in êVeo? (Skt. yawasas,
"La-t.
generis),
Nevertheless there are
many Greek words with
intervocalic
either retained
o"
by analogy
as in the aorist, or of secondary origin
as
from t
(61).
This Greek intervocalic a was subjected to a similar process,
namely became h and was and Cyprian.

1.
later lost, in Laconian, Argohc, Elean,
Laconian.
Early
iiroiehe,
;
viicdha<;,
evheôhai<;, TlohoiBavi,
AvhiTTTTOv, 'E\evhvvia, etc.

'OvaireXrji;
etc.
later Tlahi(f)di, Tr/ao/SetTraAa?, vLKda<s,

(lieicri-),
(Ovacri-),
UeuKKeiSa
of
o-
/SatXe'o?
(/3ao-X.eo?),
Cf. also
97
a.
Examples
and
omitted are also in Ar. Lys. and
in glosses.
earliest
of
This was a characteristic of Laconian speech from the

period,
is faithfully
known
represented in the spelling
most
of the early inscriptions.
ism and ignored in the spelling
But it was felt as a provincialof some few early inscriptions
52
GEEEK DIALECTS
set
[69
which were
up
o-
outside of Laconia (no. 64, ^Xeidaioi, though
the retention of
in this
non-Laconian name
is
no. 65, yvea-ioi, e^daovTi),
and in the
later
anyway; inscriptions, which

natural
usually
2.
show
cr.
See 275.
early ^pahcapiSa<; (no. 75, fifth cen-
Argohc.
From Mycenae,
tury), late iTToXvcoprje (197 B.C.);
from Argos, early ewoCpehe, 'ApKe{paarv-), etc.
hC\a<;, \haô\hCai, etc., later Safioioi, (Sa/xoaioi), djjavpop (drjcravpov),
TeXeiTTTTO? (TeXeo-t-),
pdvWo';
But forms with
fl-
are also frequent at all periods, e.g. 6eaavp6<;, KaTa6eaLo<; (no. 78,
fifth
century), Kvaiinrov in the
same
inscription with TeXewrTro?.

is
1,
This inconsistency in the spelling, which

Laconian, has the same explanation.
even greater than in

275.
See
and
a. Nearly all the examples are from Argos and vicinity, from which one might conclude that the change was specifically Argive, not general Argolic. But there are some traces of it at Epidaurus, and the absence of other examples may be due to external influence.
3.
Elean.
In no. 60 (middle fourth century) aSeaXrcihaie,
<f>vya^
SevavTi (aor. subj.), beside SafioaicoiJiev, Safioaiaia.
In no. 61
(after
Alexander)
iroirjaaa-ai (irofâ-acrffai), iroirjarai (aor. subj.), beside

etc.
avaOeaiop
In
all
the earlier inscriptions intervocalic
a-
is
unchanged.
4.
Cyprian.
(f)pove6i
{^povewen), iroe'xpfievov
(cf.
(Troa-exop-evov),
also in sentence combination
97
a), as
is
ku
a(v)Tv (a? avri),
ra
vj(epdv
(tw
ixvpoiv).
But generally a
Rhotacism
written.
60.
Ehotacism, or change of
o-
to p, is
found in Elean, late
Laconian, and Eretrian, rarely elsewhere.

1.
Elean.
Final
appears uniformly as p in the later inscrip-
tions, nos. 60, 61, e.g. rep, aip-arop, oircop, irdXiop.

earlier inscriptions
show
-?
and
-p side
ent system.
a.
Ehotacism
of intervocalic
Most of the by side without any appara is unknown (cf. 59.3).
article
In the earlier inscriptions p is relatively most frequent in forms of the and the indefinite or the relative pronoun, e.g. roip, rip, op, and
61]
PHONOLOGY
53
But even
possibly the rhotacism began in such enclitic and proclitic forms. here there is great fluctuation in the spelling.
2.
Laconian. Ehotacism of final
s is
seen only in very late inscrip-
tions, e.g. viKoap, BevîTTTrop, etc.,

3.
confirmed by numerous glosses.

o-
Eretrian.
Eliotacism of intervocalic
is
frequent in inscrip-
tions of Eretria
and Oropus,
e.g. Eretr.
exovpiv, Ovtopiv, iiriSrjfiew-
piv, avveXevOepcopavTi, iraipiv, airrjpiv, 'ApTSfitpia, Crop. Srjfiopicov.
But there are many exceptions, and the use of p is gradually given up under Attic influence. Although Plato, Cratylus 434 c, remarks
that the Eretrians say a-KXrjpoTrjp for
tional
<TKXT)p6rr)<i,
there
is
no
inscrip-
example
of
p for
final ? except
once oirap dv, for which
see 97 a.
4.
Rhotacism
of
a-
before a voiced consonant
is
seen in Eretr.
Thess.
M//3709
= Mtb-70?,
late Cretan (Gortyna) Kopfioi
= koctixoi,
and in
(Matropolis, Pharsalus) e6pSoT09

a-
= eoo-Soro?.
as a sonant
(z),
In most dialects
late times
in this position
was pronounced
^,
often indicated by
as
\jrij<f)i^p,a.
Change
61.
of
to (r
i,
T
v.
is
changed to
a-
very frequently before
and sometimes and the change
before
is
The more
precise conditions are uncertain,
in part independent of dialectic variation, t being retained in

all dialects, e.g. avri,
e.g.
some words in
in all dialects,
and in some words becoming

is
a-
most words hke ôutk
(Skt. ga-ti-s), crrda-i';, etc.
But
in a considerable class of
words there
a distinct dialectic
distribution of the t-
ble characteristic of
and u-forms, the retention of f being a notathe West Greek dialects, in which Boeotian
-ti,
and ThessaUan also share. 1. Verb forms with the endings

ful in all the
-vn, as hiôan, êpovrt
SiBcocn, <f)povcn (Arc. <f)epovcn, Lesb. êpoiai).
Examples
See
139.2.
are plenti-
West Greek
for
dialects
and Boeotian
(-rt, -v6i),
and
for
Thessalian are indirectly evidenced

2.
by
-vOi.
The numerals
20 and the hundreds, {f)iKaTi
= eiKoa-i,
-Karioi
= -KOtrioi
(Arc. -Kaaioi).
54
3.
GREEK DIALECTS
Some nouns and
adjectives in -rt?, -rto?, -ria.
'
[61
Most words
'
of
have o- in all dialects. But Apra/jLiTio<; = ApreixCcno-i in numerous "West Greek dialects, Boeot. EvTprjri'i = 'EvrpTjarig (the Aeolic form in Homer), Coan, Delph. iviavno? = iviava-io<;, etc. 4. iropTi in 'Cretan, TroTt'in all other West Greek dialects, with
this class
Boeotian and Thessalian,
= Att.-Iou.,
etc.
Lesb.
tt/jo'?.
tt/jo'?,
Arc-Cypr.
a.
tto's.
But Homer has

5.
irporC, ttoti, as well as
See 135.6
IIoTeiSdwv, IloTeiMv,
= lioaeiStov, the forms with

dialects,
t being
attested for
Thessalian.
numerous West Greek Lac. UohoiSdv is a relic
with Boeotian and

Tlo-
of the Pre-Doric (Achaean)

a-
form
(cf.
Arc. IlocrotSdv), with the Laconian change of

is
to
h.
aeiSdv in some later Doric inscriptions
probably due to the influ-
ence of the usual

6.
TlocretScov.
TV in Hterary Doric and an inscription of Epidaurus, Boeot.

Lesb., Arc. av.
Cret. [^]/AtTi;-6KT0, Epid. hefilreia,
-tv, beside
Tov
= Att.-Ion.,
find
but Att.-Ion., Arc. r/fuav;, Lesb. aifuav;, with suffix
which we
from
Arc, Delph., Epid., Meg., Thess., late

with
suffix -rpo-.
Cret. ijfMo-ao';
*rifUT(:o'i,
p.
8,7
lects there are indications of their pronunciation as spirants,

.
7 remained simple mediae, but in some diawhich eventually prevailed even in Attic (cf Mod.Grk. /3 = , S = " soft
63.
/3, S,
In general
th,
7 = guttural
1.
2.
Such are The use of /S for f in later Laconian etc. See 51. The representation of 8 by f in three of the very
spirant).
e.g. fe,
B,
earliest
Elean inscriptions,
elsewhere.
fiaêie (for
3.
Id),
ê:a, îicaia, ^((jjviov,
â/Mopyia, feiô^,
though the others have

Cf. also early
following
Ehod. t6^'
what was the usual spelUng = ro'Se (no. 93), and early Arg.
i,
a^
see 89.1)
= elSeirj.
as in Boeot.
The
occasional omission of 7 or substitution of
ld)v, (Ar.,
Corinna)
= 701,
Arc. eiriBudve {iTndiyydvrj), Pamph.

late inscriptions of
p,heid\[av]
(ij,eydXr]v),
and oXto? (oX/709) in
various places.
64]
4.
PHONOLOGY
The occasional representation
Cret. a-TTopSSdv. of
55
as fa (7a),
7 by fin Cyprian,
aâ96<; (a<yad6<;).
5.
See
89.3.
!>.
e,
(f>, x remained true aspirated mutes, and in the earliest type of the alphabet, wliich had a sign for 6 but none for ^ or x> these two were represented by ttA and kH, as at Thera, or, where a sign for h was not in use, simply by tt and , as in the
63.
In general
6,
GortjTiian Law-Code
(e.g. Kp6vo<;
= xpdvo^,
TrvXd
= <j)vXij).
Spell-
ings like yeypaTr(f>a, SeSoKxdai are mostly late, an exceptionally

early example being Delph. XeKxoi (no. 51
13
dat. sg. of Xexco).
But hard " th, Germ, ch), which eventually prevailed even in Attic, may have existed at a much earlier period in some dialects. Such a pronunciation of is certainly presupposed by Lac. a- = 6 (64), and probably by Cret. 68 = <t6 etc. (81 a, 85.3). So too en = (t6 in Locrian, Elean, etc. (85.1) is most plausibly explained as due to the fact that 6 had become a spirant iu other positions, but remained an aspirated mute after a and so, in contrast, was denoted by r. A similar explanation probably holds for some other cases where t is used for 6, as Cret. Tvaro? etc. (66), and Cret. IIvtio?, ie. Ilv^to?, the originally Delphian epithet of ApoUo, with its hallowed pronunciation rethe pronunciation as spirants (Engl./, "
tetined (also
sometimes spelled
ii,
IIoi'Tto?
;
with
01 to
denote the pro-
nunciation of V as
64.
Cretan v being u
see 24).
Laconian a
= 0.
The use
of
o-
by Aristophanes in the
is
Lysistrata to iadicate the sound of the Laconian 6 (and there
no good reason to doubt that this belongs to the original text) shows that it had become a spirant which would strike the Athenian ear as cr, even if not yet fully identical with it. The Laconians
themselves retained the spelling 6 in
all
the earlier inscriptions,
but
avea-tjKe (avSrjKe)
and
aio) (0eov)
occur in a fourth century
inscription,
and ia very
late inscriptions avearjKe, Jiapa-ea (Fop0ca),

etc.
Kaaa-TjpaTopiv beside KaOdrfparopiov,
56
GREEK DIALECTS
Interchange of Surds, Sonants, and Aspirates
65.
[65
Dissimilation and assimilation of aspirates, or transposition
of the aspiration.
The
are
dissimilation seen in Tidrjfu
from
*6i0r)/ii,
rpexo} from *dpe'X(o

period.
tion.
(cf.
dpeôfiai), etc., belongs to the proethnic
But there
So Cret.
some examples of later, dialectic, assimiladidefievoii = TLde/jLevof, dvxa (i.e. 0v%o) = tvxVj West
Ion.
(Cumae)
0v<f>\6<;
= TV(f>X6^,
etc.),
Arc.
(f)ap9evo<;
= 7rap0evo<;
(also in
sixth century Attic inscriptions), dvadev

logical, 0v(7- as in
= rvOrjvai
(in part
ana-
dvariK
Lac, Epid.
deOp.o'i, Locr., El. de0fiiov
6av0a
ration
(124).
cf.
= TeOpLO^, rSfuov, Att. 0ea-fJb6v, 0eafiiov (164.4), Att. (iascr.) ev= usual Att. ivTav0a. Ion. ev0avra is the more original form
(from ev0a), whence Att. ivrav0a through transposition of the aspi-
and influence
El.
of raCra,
Cf. also
Eub. ivTOv0a like Toina
ivravTa
is
from ev0avTa, through influence of Tavra (but

cf.
also 66).
Eor transposition
also Ion. a')âvTO<;
= aKav0o<;,
Cret.
Kavôf
= ;\;a\o'?,
Thess. IleTâXo? from I'eTToXo'? (68.2).
66.
There are scattered examples of variation between surd and
aspirate, surd
and sonant,
etc.,
especially before a nasal. Locr.
TBKva
= re'xvi],
Cret. TuaT6<;, TervaKoi;
= OvqTO'i,
reOvrjKO'i,
Heracl.
SiaKvovTcov beside Siaypovreov, Eretr. a7roSeiyvva0ai, Ther. ipSeiyvvfjLevo<;
to SelKvv/M, Aetol. a'^^vrjKOTa'; beside ayvrj/cw (ayveco
= dyco).
wdp-
Ion.
(Chios)
Trprij^â
TrprjyfJba,
Epid. ^dpxP'a
= <})pdyfjLa,
-a/Ma.
heixp-a
= irapdSeiyfia,
probably contain the suffix
Cf. Te'xvr]
from
from
as
*Te'KCTvd.
*e/co--To'?.
(So perhaps Delph., Locr. ix0o<s from *e;^To's, this

Cf. early Att. eBox<re etc.)
In Pamphylian vt becomes regularly {v)B

Tre'Se
(v
not written,
(cf.
69.2),
= TreVre,
i^dyoBi
= i^dyavn.
In
Cret. dvTp6iro<i
also
Pamph. arpoTroiai)
factor.
= dv0pa)iro^, dvrpfjiov = dvSpeiov, it is uncertain

is
whether the preceding p or the following p

Locr.
(j)piv
the more important
= Trpiv is
is
obscure.
El. irda-Kco
= ird(Txa>
probably due to the influence of other
verbs in
-o-zcw
(but possibly like (tt
= (t0,
cf.
63).
For Att.-Ion.
etc.)
hexofxai with analogical
(to Beôfiai, after
^pexeo to ^pe^co,
68]
PHONOLOGY
57
Att. SaipoS6Ko<:).
other dialects (and Ionic in part) have the original SeKo/iai {61 ovSeK, firiBei<!, are replaced by ovdei-:, fii^dek, with
6 from B
It.
+ the
spiritus asper of el?, in later Attic
and elsewhere.
of confusion, not
<^peo-|8urjOos
Very
late inscriptions
show numerous examples
confined to any special conditions, as dSeXwos

irpio-fivTipiK,
dSEA.</>ds,
Lesb. vwapKOurav
WTrapôuaav, Lac. 7roiSi;^dv
TratSiKw.
Interchange of
67.
f
it
and ttt
Of the Homeric by-forms

also in Cyprian, rarely in
of ttoXj?
and
wo'Xe/ios, ttto'Xis is
omid
Arcadian and Cretan, and in Thes-
salian after a vowel, as ol rro\Cap')(oi, ap^cTToXiap')(êvTo<! (tt

TTT, 86.2)
;
from
TTTo'Xe/ios is
found in Cyprian
(gloss)
and Cretan
(rare),
and in many
dialects as the second
member
of proper
names.
Interchange of Labials, Dentals, and Gutturals

68.
1.
Those sounds
of the parent
speech which are called labioqU,

git,
velars
and are commonly designated as

(1) labials before the
gV-h,
appear in
Greek regularly as
back vowels
a, o, m,
t,
and
(3)
before consonants, (2) dentals before the front vowels
e, -q,
gutturals before and after
v.
Thus
ttou, irodev (Lat.
quod,
pod), oirolo^, but ti? (Lat. quis), re (Lat. que), Cret. oreto?,
TTti?, n-efiTTTO';,
but Trevre
(Lat. quitique),
cf.
Osc.
7re/i-
Xvko's (Eng. wolf),

t
yvvq
e.g.
(Eng. queen) beside Boeot. âvd.

/Sio9 (Lat. vivus),
But before
usually
/3, <^,
with 8 only in Heracl. ivSeSim/coTa
= ifi/Seîas-
Kora.
e.g.
Many
exceptions are due to leveling between related forms,

ireia-ei,
/S,
êXo<;
after /SaWto, Cypr.
= reiaei
after -iroivd, etc.
Instead of irpea^v;, with analogical
several dialects have forms

irpeiyv^ etc., Boeot.
with
7,
which
is
regular before
v, e.g. Cret.
irpKryele^ (see 86.3). Examples of the normal relation are Arc. SeXXco = ^dXXco, West Greek ^Xop-ai, heiXop.ai (75) = ôvXofiai, Delph. etc. oSeXoi (49.3) = oySoXo? (but if from the rare early Att.
o/8e\o'9,
/8 is
analogical, as in o/8eXto-09.
Boeot. 60eX6^, Thess.
o/3eX\o'?
may
belong under
2,
below).
58
2.
GKEEK DIALECTS
But
it is
[68
a notable characteristic of the Aeolic dialects that they very frequently show a labial even before a front vowel,
where the dental

irevTs,
is
regular elsewhere.
Thus
Horn.
Lesb., Thess. Trefiire

jriavpe<i),
Lesl). irea-avpef
(Hesych.,
irelirai,,
of.
Boeot. TreV-
= reTTa/se?, Thess. a-ciTco = relcrai etc., Lesb.

ra/ae?
aTnreicrdTOv,
Boeot. iroTairoin-
TrijXvi
(Sappho), Boeot. IletXe-a-T/JOTtSas
to T7j\, Thess. /3e'A,Xo/iat, Boeot. êlXoixai
= West Greek SijXofiai, heiXofxaL, Lesb. Be'Xcôt (gloss), Boeot. BeXôi = Ae\<f>oi, Thess. BeXcj)aiov = *AeX(f>aiov, Boeot. ê^vpa = Cret. 8ecj}vpa, Att. y(f)vpa
(y
unexplained), Boeot.
1^77/)
Locffeia-TO^
to
'EpiJ,6-0ea-TO<;,
eo-rtSas
{Oea-aaadai), Lesb.
/co're?
(gloss), Thess. irecjieipaKovTe';
= dijp, TedrjpaBoeot. êr-
(though this
is
a case of original ghu not
5'2Â),
TaXo'?,
(65)
= Att.
whence Thess. IleTâXo? with transposition of the aspiration @eTT(xXo'?, Ion. etc. ecro-aXo'?. Yet some words always
e.g. re, rt?, rtytta, is
have the dental,

3.
the reason for this being obscure.
In Arcado-Cyprian there
evidence that the sound arising

elsewhere, identical with the
sibi-
before a front vowel
was
not, as
ordinary dental, but, at least under certain conditions, was a

lant.
<Tt9
Thus Cypr.
eicre
o-t?
= Ti?
(for
(no.
19),
a(=Ti
(Hesych.),
and Arc.
= Tts,
= etre
the character transcribed a, see 4.4) in

(no. 16),
etc.
an early inscription of Mantinea

6pov beside SepeOpov
hiXXas
though
all
other Arca-
dian inscriptions have the usual rt?
Cf. also
the glosses êpe-
^dpadpov, and feXXw beside inscriptional
= âXXto,
and
see note to no. 65
2.
Note. The fact that in Arcadian only the one inscription named shows anything but the dental spelling need not indicate that the peculiar pronunciation was locally restricted. It was probably colloquial throughout
the dialect, but not usually followed in the spelling, owing to external
influence.
4.
Cf. El.
^= 8
only in the earliest inscriptions (62.2), and see 275.
There are some pronominal forms with in place of the usual TT or t. Thus Ion. kw? = tto)?, KOTepo^:, etc. (but only in
texts of Ionic authors, inscriptions always
showing the usual forms),
Lesb. oKai
= ottj),
Thess.
k^ =
rk,
etc.
Possibly such forms arose

1).
in phrases like ov kqx; etc. with regular k after v (above,
69]
a.
PHONOLOGY
59
(TTov
Puzzling is Thess. Savxva = 8di>vr, (cf. also Hesych. Savx/nw- VKav^v\ov Sai^wjs). Unless due to contamination with another root (e. g. that
SESav/xei/oi/, cf.
of &IMO,
Hesych. ^vOixov
Ifnrprja-fiov),
there
is
an anticipa-
tion of the element of the consonant, as in Xvkos.

5.
change
(})S)v,
of 6 to
(f>,
that
is,
doubtless, of spirant th to /,
is
seen in
^vovre^
= de&v,
Ovovte^, of an inscription found at
Dodona.
Nasals and Liquids
69.
Nasal before consonant. The nasal was always assimilated
to the character of the following consonant, but
was
less distinctly
sounded than in the intervocalic

nected the following
1.
position.
With
this
are con-
facts.
The
letter v is freely
used for the guttural and the
labial nasal,
as well as for the dental, e.g. 'OXuvTrto?, avjti, \av)^dva.

2.
lects,
3.
The nasal is omitted in the spelling, occasionally and regularly in Cyprian and Pamphyhan.
in
aU
dia-
lar
Complete assimilation to a following mute, though not reguin any dialect, sometimes occurred in careless pronunciation, as
occasional,
shown by
and mostly
late, spellings, e.g. Att. ^n/S/SaX-
Xeadai, Boeot.
'OXi'7r7ri';;;^7;i'(late
Koivij inscription), Delph. "A âj8/8o?
beside usual "Aâ/i/3o?..

assimilation
jToinrdv
is
From
Crete,
(86),
where in general consonant
most extensive
acfxpavco
there are several examples, as
= irofiirdv,
in the
aix<l>dva),
was usual
Traimv.
name
of the
and the assimilated form town Lappa, whose coins show Aairof a preceding
nasal
In some cases the dissimilative influence was probably a factor, e.g. Delph. aveKKk-qrwi
iirdvaKKov (papyr.)
êiv
= eTrdvayieov.
Thess.
= aveyK\i]Toa'!, i^âvaxdêv = iâvayxd2, i.e. is
perhaps belongs here rather than under
to be read
e^âva (k) a(S) Sev.

4.
special case is Boeot.
eWao-t? (uniformly
rd
so speUed)
efiTrdcri,';.
This
is
from
*efj.-Tr7rd(Tt<; (cf.
jnrd/ji.aTa, @i6-'7nra(TTO<;,
rwo'-TTTrao-TO?), the root being Trird- (with tttt
from original ku,
as in iTTTro?),
(49.5).
which
is
simplified initially to ird-, as in Tra/ia etc.
60
a.
GEEEK DIALECTS
Assimilation of a nasal to the character of the preceding
[69
mute
is
per-
haps to be seen in Coan 'Aprrm;î/os

Sapx/Jui, SpaxfiT]-
and Cret. SapKva = Cf. Mod.Grk. IlaTvos from UdrfjuK, Xaxvo'S from AaxA'ds.
'ApurToxxfi^CK,
70.
1.
Transposition of a liquid, or loss by dissimilation. Transposition within the same syllable.

Cret.
iropTi^
-rrpoTi,
'A-ôphCra = 'A<ppoSiTTj,
49.2 a.
2.
also Kapro';, a-Tapro';, etc. for
which
see
Transposition between different syllables.
Heracl.
rpdif)o<!,
Amorg. Tpd^T)
3.
= Td<j)po<;,
rdcjjpr],
Syrac.
Spitjyo';
= hC(j>pQ<i
(Hesych.).
Loss by dissimilation.
Cypr. f/jera
poTTTpov, dvpcoTov
from *6vpaTpov,
= /5;T/3a, Epid. /aoTrroi' (ârpia = (ftparpia in various

I
dialects (Delphi, Cos, Chios, etc.), vice versa <f}pi]Tapxo^ at Naples.

71.
Cretan v from
X.
(cf.
In Cretan the \ was a deep guttural
closely resembling
French autre from
alter, etc.),
and was
so
written occasionally,
aSeXTTto?
e.g.
Gortyn. aBev'jnai= aSeXâi (but usually
etc.), pev/Meva<;
= feKfievai,
Kavô'!
numerous Cretan
aXa-of.
glosses in Hesychius
with v
= %ix\ko'9. There are = \, e.g. avao<; =
a. Cretan t from p in fuurus = paprvi is without parallel, and must be due to some kind of dissimilation between the two p's of papTvp-.
72.
VT, v6,
from Xr, \d. Several examples

and the
Sicilian
of vt
= \t are
found
in Peloponnesian Doric
and
Italiot colonies, e.g.
etc., Arg. MivTcav (MiXtcov), kgvto {xeXro) in Alcman, ^CvTaTO<; {<piXraTO<;) in Epicharmus, jSevnaTO'; (/BeXTiaTo? ) in Theocritus. iv6elv (iX-
Meg., Mess., Heracl., Syrac. îvrav {îXrav), îvria^,
delv) occurs in
also in
Alcman, Epicharmus, Theocritus, and at Corcyra an Arcadian (Lycosura), a late Delphian, and a late Cretan,
inscription.
Double Liquids and Nasals in Lesbian and Thessalian

73.
The combinations
treated in 74-76, also 77.1, 79, have in
part a
common
history, since they all
nasals in Lesbian
become double liquids and and Thessalian, but in other dialects a single
76]
PHONOLOGY
61
liquid or nasal accompanied by lengthening of the preceding vowel (if e or 0, to ei, ov, or r), w, according to the dialect ; see
25).
74.
p, V,
1,
when preceded by any
other vowel than a or
o.
From *(f>eepiQ,, Lesb. (jêeppm (gram.), Att. etc. (I>eeipa>, Arc. <j)e^pca. From *KpU(o, Lesb. Kpivvco (gram.), Thess. Kpevvco (18), Att. etc. Kptvm. From *TeVtto, Lesb. KTevvm (gram.), Att. etc. KTeivco.
a.
But
if
same
6.
in all dialects,
a or o precedes, epenthesis takes place, the result being the e. g. xatp<o from *xapi<, fioipa from Vo/ow, /Saivio from
e. g.
Xi gives XA. in nearly all dialects,
oAXos (Lat.
aliun), o-riXXto
from
*<ttIXiw.
But Cyprian has aUos
(beside aA.(X)d), and Elean once aikorpux
(beside oAAa, oreAAw).
75.
Xv.
From
*(7TdXvd, Lesb., Thess. a-TciWd, Dor.
etc.
aTaXd,
Att.-Ion.
a-TrfKi].
From
*/36\vd, *^6\voiJLai {*Se\vop.at, *ê\vop,ai,

ôv\ofj.ai,
49.3, 68.2), Lesb.
fioWd, Thess. /SeXKo/Mai, Att.-Ion. /3ovXij,
Boeot. ^(o\a, êi\o/xai, Locr., Delph. BeiXofiai, EL, Coan, Heracl.,
Ther. 877X0/^04.
etXa),
etXe'ci),
From *f e'Xi/w,
etXe'crô),
*pe\ve(o, Lesb. cnreWco (gloss), Ion.

El. aTro/reXe'oi, -eoiav, Heracl. 7^?;is
Delph.
Xrjdimvri.
FV/ieva<;
(In these forms the meaning
debar, prevent.
Cret.
= /reX/ieVos
like oXXd/xi
and KarafeXfievov are

root,
perf. pass, participles,
like Horn. eeX/MeVo?

a.
from the same
but meaning assembled.)

later treatment
Forms
of Xv (with V restored
b.
with XX in all dialects represent a by analogy of SeiKvviu etc,).
j3dXo/xai,
beside ôvkofjuu, in Ionic

76.
from a form without v, is Arcado-Cyprian, and occurs (Homer and Eretrian).

o-
also,
Intervocalic
+ liquid
From
or nasal.
From
*ê(r\ioi
(cf.
Skt.
sa-hasra-), Lesb., Thess. j(êWioi, Ion. etc. êt'Xtot, Lac. ;^;Xiot (Att.
j(;tXtot
from
Thess.
*;y;i'o-Xtot).
et'/^'
*ea-fil (Skt. asmi), Lesb. e/i/it, Thess.
cVa"' elsewhere
a/i/ite,
or ^fii (25).
From *da-fie
(cf.
Skt. asmdn), Lesb.
a/i/ê,
elsewhere
a/ê, Att.-Ion. 95/ie'a?.
From *aeXdavd
(o-eXas), Lesb.
a.
aeXdwd, elsewhere aeXavd,
Att.-Ion. aeXrjvq.
For o-p cf. Hom. Tpi;p(i>v from *Tpaa-pa)i'(Tjoe'(D from *Tjoa7(D). Butthere of Lesb., Thess. pp; and the development was not parallel example is no to that of crX etc., assuming that Lesb. tpos is from Hcrpo- (13.1).
62
h.
GREEK DIALECTS
Initial trX etc.
[76
etc.
became A\
etc., later
simple A
The
earlier stage
is
represented by occasional early spellings with \h etc., e.g. Aegin. \ha.Corcyr. phofauri, Mheiiios.
jSuiv,
Compounds and augmented or reduplicated forms of such words only rarely show the development proper to intervocalic crX etc., as Att. akt)^ from *(ria-Xa.<j)a. Usually this was checked by the analogical influence of the simplex, and the subsequent development was to XA, etc., later (under the
continued influence of the simplex and of words with original initial
X.
etc.)
simply
X.
etc., e.g.
Hom.
e-Wa/Se, a-WrjKTOi, t-ppeov, e-vveov, <^tXo-/A/ia8i;s,
But pp usually remained, e.g. Att. Ippvrjv beside cAajSc, Dor. -eppvd, though here there is considerable variation, especially in comlater eXa/3e etc.
pounds (Att. irapapvpaTa and irapappvpaTa,
etc.).
Cf pp from pp, 55
a.
VS
77.
1.
Original intervocalic va.

/j,rjvo<;),
From
*fjL7)va6^ (cf. Lat.

fjueivo^),
mensis),
fi,r)v6<!
Lesb. /ifjvvo^ (also

(in this
Thess. ixuvvo'i (also

long).
Att. etc.
word the vowel was already
From
*eKpiva-a, Lesb.
etc.
eKpivva, Att. etc. eKplva.

ep,eiva.
fia; as,
a.
-ovtri,
From
*efiev<ja, Thess. efievva, Att.
From
from
*e(f>av(Ta,
Dor.
etc. e(j>dva, Att.-Ion. e<j>rjva.
Similarly
*evefjLa-a,
Lesb. eve/i/Ma (gram.), Att. etc. eveifia.

Troi/jLea-i, Saijuotrt,
The
dat. pi. of v-stems, as -acn (cf.

<f>paa-i
is
not formed from
-ej/o-i,
Pindar) with substitution of the vowel of the other cases. But in Arc. hi^popvapjova-i the v also is introduced from the other cases, and this secondary v<j is retained (cf. 3).
2.
but from
va
+ consonant
lost its v in proethnic

e.g. /eeo-ro? etc.
Greek without
acrTd<!
effect
on the preceding vowel,

a-Kevd^co
from
*Kevo-To'? (cf. Kevrew), av-
from *avv-aKevd^(o,
So also Epid.
from *avaTd<;
= avaard';, Delph. aêroco perhaps from *avêT6a> =

see no. 53.17, note).
3.
*avaêT6a) (but
a- comes from rt, dental + had an entirely different history from that of original va, which was changed before the new va came into existence. This va is retained in Cretan (i.e. Central Cretan, cf. 273), Argohc (mainly Argive, cf. 251), Thessalian, and Arcadian,
0-,
Secondary intervocalic va, in which

i,
or T before
while in other dialects
it loses the v with lengthening, in Lesbian with diphthongization, of the preceding vowel. Thus from *7rdvna,
78]
Cret., Arg., Thess.,
*fj,6vTia, Cret. etc.
PHONOLOGY
Arc. Trdva-a, Att.
*/j.6va-a
etc.
63
iraaa, Lesb. iralcra.
Prom
(not yet quotable), Lesb.
fiolcra, else-
where nova-a
or /iwo-a.
From nom.
etc.,
sg. fern. pres. part, -i^r-ta, Cret.
exovffa, dyova-a,
efiiovaa,
Thess. Xeiropevaavaa, aweXevdeapfi6ôi(7a,

dat. pi.
pe<T0ev(Ta (Arc, Arg.

Sdfj,eia-a, etc.,
examples lackmg), Lesb. exoLaa,

-eicra.
elsewhere -ova-a or -coaa, -daa,
From
pres. part, -vr-ai,, Cret.
ein^dWovai,
iXovai, viKaaavai,
;
etc.,
Arg.
iirayyeXKova-i (Arc. examples lacking
Thess., Lesb. -vreacri), else*eaTrevBa-a, Cret. ecnrevcra,

etc.).
where
-ovtra or -cBcra etc.

ea-ireia-a.
From
pi. -vrt
aor.
Att. etc.
From
etc.,
(West Greek êpovn

etc.
Arc.
Kpivmvai, iroCevai,
Lesb. exoia-i, ypd^coiai,
TiOeia-i, etc. (so also
Chian Xd^miaiv,
that 3
lect
a.
e. g.
irpriôKTiv, cf. 184), Att.
êpovai.
is
Observe
pi.
-vai is exclusively Arcadian, since this

to the
the only dia-
which belongs both

In derivatives in
-<tk
va and the ai from

-vm, vo- is
oXxiktvs,
(61) groups.
all dialects,
irp6<f>av<Ti':,
from verbs in
kept in
not only Cret. av7rav<ns
ava.<f>av<Tvs,
Epid.
but Att.
v<l>av(TLs, etc.,
owing
v<;.
to the influence of the verbs.

i'9 -|-
78.
(77.2),
Final
Since
consonant lost
its
v in proethnic
Greek
the same wOuld be true of final v^ in close combination
with a folloAving word beginning with a consonant. Hence there

arose doublets such as 1) before vowel t6v^, rdv;, 2) before eon-
sonants ToV, Tw.
Such doublets are found
in Cretan, the Gorty-
nian Law-Code still adhering very closely to the original distribution

in the case of the article, e.g. tov<; eXevOepov;, but to? tcaSea-rdv;.
to depend at all
But elsewhere the use of one or the other set of forms has ceased upon the initial of the following word.
Accusatives in
-09,
-a? are the regular forms in Thessalian,

-09),
Arcadian
in
(so
probably Cyprian -os not

-0119),
Theran, are frequent
Coan
(-09
beside
and are occasionally found in other Doric

(e.g.
dialects
and
in literary Doric
-ov<;, -av<;,
frequent in Theocritus).
Other
dialects
have
or forms
coming therefrom by the same

of secondary intervocalic
(for
1/9
development as that seen in the case

(irdva-a etc. 77.S), e.g.
Arg.
to'v9,
rdvi
Argolic in general, see

(25), Ta9.
251), Lesbian rok,
rak, in most dialects tou9 or tm?
64 Only Elean, in
-aip, -oip.
GEEEK DIALECTS
spite of iraaa,
-ai'i
[78
has here a development similar to

later,
the Lesbian, yielding
and
with the rhotacism
(60.1),
the time of the early Elean inscriptions the diphthong was not yet fuUy developed (pronounced -a*?, -0*9 with incipient diphthongs) and we find the spelling -o?, -o? beside -at?,
At
*ot9 (there
happen
to
he no o-stem accusatives in those inscrip-
tions
which show -aK).

(cf.
Similarly the preposition eV? in Cretan (beside

251), whence ek genuine diphthong, like rok, and
and Argive
or e? (note that Lesb. so differs
more usual e?) ek has a from the ek of other

nom.
sg. part.
dialects).
Cf. also
the treatment of final
v<;
from
-vt-?, e.g.
Cret. vLKda-av<s,
HaKcodi]';, Att.
Karadev;
etc.
(also
viKaOe';
Latos), Heracl.
kutoXv-
n6ek, Lesb. o-rotêw, Thess.

\<r, per
evepyere';, Arc.
hiepoOvTei, Ther. alpe6i<;.
79.
ecTTTjXa.
etc.
From *ea-Te\aa, Lesb., Thess. ea-reWa, Att. etc. eareiKa, Cret. From *e^ê/3o-a, Lesb. *e^6eppa (cf. reppat = relpai), Att. e^deipa. From *xepcr- (cf. Skt: haras, grip) Lesb. x^PP' iX^PP"'''
x^t/s-,
Theocr.), Att. etc.

80.
Epid. xvp- (but see 25
6).
But in another set of words \a and pa did not have this development, but" remained unchanged in most dialects, while in several this pa was assimilated to pp. Cf. Horn. aXaoi, KeXaai,
eKepaev, Lac.
(Spare, apa-rjv,
ddpaov, Ion., Lesb., Cret., Epid., Coan eparjv,
apa-ri<;,
Cypr.
[ej/ee/jo-ei/,
and Odpao^ or
0epa-o<:
in most dialects
(partly in proper
names
only).
is
The
assimilation to pp
;
Attic as dpprjv, 6dppo<;,
etc. (so in
the
earliest inscriptions
pa- in early
Attic writers
is Ionic),
West
etc.,
Ionic
as appeviK&v (Cumae), dyappi<s (N'aples), @appnriS7]<:,
Arca(j)6ep-
dian as
aavre'!
(l)6epai, (for (f)0eppai,
corresponding to Ôepaai, like
Lycophron, not to ^delpai, which would be 4>^fjpai in Arcadian), appevrepov (but also @epaia<i, and 7ravdyopai<: for
in
which see below,

epaevakepo<;,
a),
is
Elean, as fdppevop, 6dppo<;, Oappev (in later

Koivrj influence),
pa
due to
Theran as \a\{p)peva,
81]
PHONOLOGY
;
65
pa
in later dparjv, dpacov, Proper names with pp = pa- occur also in Phoolan (Delph. @app{Kcov, @dppav^po<;, Amphiss. &dppv^), and, beside more usual pa, in Boeotian (e.g. &dpoyjr, but
is
a{p)pfj<;, ha{p)pvij,apbo<;, etc. (aU archaic
due
to Koiv^ influence).
&epaav-
Spov
etc. usual)
Cf. also
and Megarian (e.g. Kdppmv from *Kdpaa(ov
Xeppia<:, but edpao<i etc. usual).

(Cret.
Kdprav,
81), in
Alcman,
Epicharmus, and Sophron.

a.
Even
in dialects
which regularly have
pp, p<r
may be
retained
by
is
analogy,
e. g.
Att. drjpai etc. after other datives in
-crt,
KaOapaKs etc. after
other nouns in
-<ns. So Arc. Travayopcrts. But even in these words there sometimes assimilation, as Att. Seppts, West Ion. ayappK.
b. The divergent development of Ao-, pa; as given in 79 and 80, probably depended originally on the accent, the retention of \cr, per (later pp), being normal when they immediately followed the accent. In aorists there would
be leveling in both directions, and the development is usually that given in 79, but sometimes that of 80 (Horn. Kc'Atrat, Spcre, Arc. <j>6epaL).
(T(T,
TT
ki, %t,
81.
Att. TT
Tt,
= Ion.
and
a-a-
comes from
and (apparently,
see 82)
from
or
(ki),
0i,
is chiefly
seen in presents like (jivXaTTco, ^v(di),
Xdaaw
KopvTTco,
Kopvaam
in femiuines like yX&Tra,

like ^ttiov,
yX&a-a-a (p^t), neXirra, fieXiaaa

TJacrcov (ki), Kpeirrcov,
(tj), (tj).
and in comparatives
t/t
same result, e.g. TTTape<!, reacrepei (54 e, 114.4). Inscriptions show that Attic had TT from the earliest times, the acr of the early writers being due
Kpeaatov
gives the
to Ionic influence.
Most
of the dialects agree with Ionic, but the

((pvXdTTO),
Attic TT
is
found also in Boeotian
ddXaTTa,
TreTTape<s),
Cretan (laTTa
= Arg. eaaaa, KupTcov from
*KdpTTcov), and Euboean,

irprjTTw, KiTTirj<;).
at least in Styra, Eretria,

a.
is
(T<j
Oropus (eXdTToav,
in late Cretan, as irpaxxaia, OdXacra-a,

KOivri
^/aicto-os
crcr is
(from
*rifu.Tp(K, 61.6),
due to
influence (in
kolvti
inscriptions
more common than the
strictly Attic rr); after these also oaacys for earlier otto^ (82).
Some of the
have 66 in words of this class, as 6a\a66a, tadda, also for those belonging under 82, as 666aKiv, for original o-cr, as fereddi, and for
late inscriptions
or, as id6avT's.
For ad
it is earlier
(85.3).
66
b.
GEEEK DIALECTS
Although the Thessalian inscriptions usually have
a-cr,
[81
there
is
some
evidence that the dialect had tt originally, or at least in certain localities. Aside from OdXaTra, ttitto., which are quoted as Thessalian, cf the proper
.
names Kottuôs, ^vmoi,
etc.,
and especially IleTâXos from "ScttoXos (65).

a,
<j<y,
TT
cnroao';
(rt),
/ieio-o?
82.
Tt
and
^t give Att.
<t
not tt, and Ion. a (early era often in

o(70<;,
o-
poetry, but never in inscriptions) in

{*tie0io<!, cf. Skt.
madhyas).
dental
+
all
gives precisely the
same
result, e.g. eKofita-a,
eZUaaa,
era-
etc.
In
such cases most dialects
have
a-a-
or
o-
(for
cf.
Lesb., Thess., Delph., EL, Heracl., ArgoL,

fiecrcroi},
East Cret.
oacro<;,
Heracf.
eSaaa-d/jLeda,
ArgoL
e.g.
SiKaaa-eco,
fierTO'i,
ihiKaaaav), but Boeotian and Cretan have tt,
Boeot.
otto'tto?, iylra^LTTaTO, aTToXoyiTTacTTr}, Cret. fj,eTTO<;,
ottoi, otto'tto?,
haTTadOai.
In some very early Cretan inscriptions
we
find
^,
as
0^09, avSdâdai.
Note. This
is
to be recognized as the
The
T
different result seen in the classes of
normal development of words mentioned in 81
rt
is
and 9i. due to
the influence of the forms containing gutturals. After a consonant ri gives

in all dialects
;
e. g. Trdva-a, naxra,
from
*ird.vTta.
Original
83.
<7ff
o-
Original
acr,
which becomes
etc.,
in Attic (ireXea-a,
ryevea-i), is
retained, as in
e.g.
Homer
in several dialects
(cf. ocro-o?
etc., 82),
Lesb. eaa-ovTai, Thess. eacreadeiv, Heracl.
icra-rJTai,
Ther.
eo--
a-eiTui,
Lesb. a-vvTekecra-avTa, ofwaa-avTe'i, Boeot. a-ovvKakeacravTei
(143), dat.
(107.3).
pL Lesb., Thess., Boeot., Delph., EL -eaat, HeracL -aaai

late Cret. pereddi. etc., see 81 a.
For
84.
{6ô<;,
Attic-Ionic ^, which was pronounced zd and comes from zd Germ. Ast, 'Adijvaê from -a{v)<;-S) or, more often, from yi
S_, (Trego's), is also f in the majority of other diafound in our literary texts and in a few late inscriponly another spelling of the same sound, adopted perhaps
(fieiâv,
lects.
ne^mv) or
o-S,
Lesb.
tions, is
because ^ was used with the value of 2 in fa
= Sid,
etc. (19.1).
85]
PHONOLOGY
to 8S, initial
S, is
67
But assimilatioQ
Boeotian, Thessalian, Elean,

i|r aî'SSw,
Cretan, Laconian, and Megarian
(?).
Boeot. ypa/ifiaTiBSm,
(^coco),
BoKtfidSBa, lapeidSSm, rpeveSSa, Stow
Aeu?, Thess. i^âva-
Kd{S)Sev
liotis,
(no.
33
the only example, so possibly BS only in Thessa-
but there
hmm,
is
no evidence against
its
being general Thessalian).
El. 8iKd{S)Sm, xpai{S)Sa>, Cret. BiKaBSw, \jra<l>iBSa), ipydSSofiai, j>povTiSSo),

B(o6<;,
Bvyov, Arjva (Zrjva), Lac. yv/jLvaBBoiiat

6'n-i{S)B6[/j,evo'i],
etc.
in Ar.
Lys., fiiKKixtBSofievoi,
Aev? in inscriptions.
is
Aevf
occurs also on a vase from Ehodes, and

dian.
Cf.
perhaps genuine Eho-
the occasional assimilation of
<tS
in external combination
in Ehodian, 97.4.
Meg. SS
is
doubtful (Ar. Ach. fidSSa, xpyBBco, but
only f in inscriptions). In Cretan and Elean the spelling tt

TiTTft),
is
also found, as Cret. ^pov-
iaTrpefifiiTTm (eKTrpe/Jiviâ)), Trfjva, Tfjva (ZTJva), El. voa-riTTot)
(yoaTiô)), aTTdfj,io<; (ofjy/Ltto?).

a.
There
<T<f)dTT<i)
is
in -^0) or -88(0,
some interchange between presents in -o-tro) or -tto) and those owing to the identity of their future and aorist forms. Thus
(T<f>d^,
Att.
viôi,
= Ion.
Boeot.
cr<l>dSSio,
Thess. iji^vLtrau)
and, vice versa, Cret.
ttjooSSoj
= Att.
ae
irpaTTO), crwetrcraSSa)
= Att. i/jLâ= Att. -o-arTco.
85.
1.
(TT
= a-6.
The use
of
ar
for a-6 (see 63)
is
mainly characXva-daro, and
teristic of
Northwest Greek.
It is
the regular spelling in Locrian,

as
;)^;/3eeo-Tat,
as he\e<TTai, hapea-rai,
and early Elean,
occurs with some frequency in Phocian, as Delph. irpoa-ra, hiKa^dcTTo, later
rîveaTm
etc.. Stir. Oeerrcov, cnroTroXiTeva-aa-rai.
It occurs
also in Boeotian, in late inscriptions of

a-TT] etc.),
Orchomenus {cnroXoyiTTa-
where
it is
perhaps due to Aetolian influence, and twice
in Thessalian {TreTreiaTeiv, eXeareiv, Larissa).
But there
found in
are
some
parts
early examples in other dialects, as Cret. p.iaro'i (Vaxos), Lac. airo-
a-rpvOea-TM,
of Greece,
2.
crcr
;)^/37ja-Tat,
and in
late times it is
many
even at Athens.
This
is
= a-d.
found in
late Elean, as aTroSoaaai, (no. 60),
iroirjaaaai (no. 61).
68
3.
GEEEK DIALECTS
66
of
[85
= <t6.
This
is
usual at Gortyna and some of the other
cities
central Crete, as Xv(ra66ai, hare 66 ai, Tpd<ê(6)6ai, etc.
(also, rarely, t6, e.g. SeKerdai).
But
a-6 is
found
m most of the very
earliest inscriptions,
and in the
latest (here koivtj influence).
Assimilation, Dissimilation, and Transposition of Consonants

86.
Assimilation in consonant groups.
Many
of the changes
e.g.
belonging imder this head have been given already,

69, 74-77, 79, 80, 84, 85.
under
55,
See also under external combination, 96is
100.
No
notice
is
taken of assimUatioji which
common
to all
dialects
and presumably proethnic, as S\

is
to XX, etc.
This class of phenomena

colloquial
one in which the difference between
observed in English.
and careful speech is most noticeable, as may readily be While some assimilations are so uniformly
form
is
effected that the unassimilated
completely displaced and
forgotten, others
remain colloquial only, the unassimilated form
being
for
still
preferred in careful speech
and writing. This accounts
much
of the lack of uniformity in the evidence as regards
some
of the
changes mentioned in this and the other sections.
In some
cases the spelling varies greatly even ia the dialects
where the
imiform iu
change
is
best attested.
Sometimes the assimilation
is
certain dialects, but evidently existed colloquially in others also
and only sporadically made

1.
its
appearance in the spelling.
KT to TT in Cretan,
wtti' = vvkti, Avtto?
Locr. e(T) ra?, see 100.
Cf. also SiaXeXerrai, ia
For an inscription of
= Avkto<;.
Cumae.
2.
ITT to
TT iu Cretan and Thessalian.
Cret.
^yparrai
= yeypaexternal
irrai, irevTO'i
= Tr^/ttTTTOS,
(99.2).
Thess. Aerrivaio^ (AeTrTiWto?), ol tto(n-ToXi's, 67), also
Xiapxoi, apxirToXiapxevTo<!
ar tS?
etc. ia
combination
3.
Cf. also Thess. 'At66vito<;
'
K^dovqTO's.
0-7 to
77
(7)
in Cretan,
irpelyv; probably
from
irpeiayv';
Trprj-
(Boeot. Trpia-yele^, 68.1), irpeiyevTo.^, irpdyav, nrpeiyiaro^, late

yia-Tov {Trprjjia-Tevw also Coan).
parallel
change of
aic to
kk
is
seen in Laconian glosses, as KaSixKop
= KaSiaKOi.
88]
a.
PHONOLOGY
Note that the forms
cited, as also Thess. irptur/Sim., are
69
formed from
irpacr- (cf. also Cret. irpa'v
beside
is
irpiv),
not
irpeo--
as in Att.-Ion., Lesb.
wpia-^vi.
Late Cret. Trpeyyevras
a hybrid form.
Cret. fierr
e's
4.
<7T to
TT in Cretan, Laconian, and Boeotian.
beside
tTTO)
fiea-ra, Lac. /Serrov, dress,
*pear6v (Etym. Magn.), Boeot.
= i<rT(o
(At., Plato), eVre
= eVre.
But in the great majority
of
cases (7T remains in the spelling of inscriptions.

5.
pv to vv in Cretan. avvioiTo
= apveoiro, ovvida = 6pvi0a, 'E\ev= eKirpefivlô).

most
dialects except
yivco-
Oevvalof
6.
/JLV
= '^\ev6epvaio<;.
to
fifi
v.
in Cretan.
icrTrpefifiiTTco
7.
7^ to
yiyvofiai appears as yivofiai in

late), or as
Attic (here also, but

(TKco
yiwfji,ai (Thess., Boeot.).
= yiyvduTKO)
occurs in Lesbian and in Ionic prose writers (Att.
yeivma-KO) very late),
and in some
late.
Doric inscriptions. This
is
not really assimilation, but loss of 7 by dissimilation from the initial 7, supported, in the case of yivofiai, by the 761' of other tenses.
87. Transposition in consonant groups.
As
kl
tlktco
from
*titkq),
so probably
SuktuXo^ from *SaTy\o9, to which points Boeot.

ttoa;
SaKKv\io<; (kk from tk as in Thess.
from ttot
cf. 86.1).
k(,
whereas
KK from KT would be contrary to
all
analogy,
examples are of colloquial and transitory character,

doubt, only graphic.
êrvv- (^vp-y,
But most more or less
frequently repeated slips of the tongue, or sometimes, without
Thus from Attic

on
inscriptions crxvvap'XpvTeov
a^V')(rj
=
Vfji.
ev(Ty(^dfji,evo<;
= evô'dfievo';,
'^v')(rj,
(Sfj,
eypaaêv
to
= eypa^jrev
by
88.
(often
vases), fiea-ojjLvq
= necroSfiri
first
assimilation).
Assimilation, dissimilation, and transposition, between non-
contiguous consonants.
aspirates in proethnic
Except
(65),
for the regular dissimilation of
Greek
these
occasional character as the preceding (87).
phenomena are of the same They are most freits
quently observable in the case of aspirates, or of liquids, for which

see 65, 70.
A naâl
(cf.
may interchange
with a mute of
own
class,
by assimilation
fiat,
or dissimilation with another nasal, e.g. Cret. vvva-
= Bvvafiai,
Mod.Grk MevreXTj
beside UivreXr},
name
of
70
GEEEK DIALECTS
or,
[88
the monastery on Mt. Pentelicus),
vice versa, Att. TepîvOoi
beside Tepfuv6o<;, Att. Kvêpvdco from *KVfiepvdco beside Cypr. kvfiepevai,
and ^dpvafiai
= fiapva/jbai, which
Among
occurs in certain inscripetc.
tions in epic style

also 69.3, end,
from Athens, Corcyra,

86.7.
(nos. 88, 90).
See
and
examples of transposition
Delph.,
may
be
mentioned Ion.
afM0peco = apidfiem,
Epid. /36Xifio<! = fioXi/36Xi-
ySo? (Att. usually fj,6\v^So<;), also, ySo9 (prepiôXiâerai).

a.
with assimilation, Ehod.
few
dialectic
examples of haplology, or syllabic

Epid.
Ae/xtSt/ti/xvoi/
loss
by
dissimilaij/tic-
tion,
may be added
from
here.
from
^|nt(/ie)8i;u,vov,
as Att.
Sifivov
q(fiL)fi.i8ifa/ov.
Cret. veoras, body of young men, gen. vtoras

vedraTa.
from
V6Ta(To)i, ace. veoTa
from
Doubling of Consonants
89.
single consonant
is
sometimes written double, this indiit
cating a syllabic division

syllable
1.
by which
was heard
at the
end
of
one
and the beginning

<raK etc.
of the next.
cro-T,
Such
spellings as dpia-aro^, oa-aTi<;, ypdyjraa--
adai, 'Aa-crK'\ijTno<;, KoacriJiol, are frequent, and not coniined to
any particular
101.2.
dialect.
Similarly o-f
For examples in external combination, see (= z-zd) and |^ (= ks-s), e.g. Arg. SiKaa^co,
Delph. SouXwrfa), Locr. yjrdî^^K, Boeot. Ae^^Linra, Thess. i^âvaKd(S)Sev.

2.
3.
Before consonantal
in ThessaUan, as Tro'Wto? etc.

is
See
19.3.
Between vowels.
and
This
nasals,
confined
to
continuous sounds,
especially Kquids
mostly after a long vowel or diphLesb. irpoa'^prfp.iievco, Ehod. ddWa-trav, Thess. o/SeXkov, Delph.
Cf.
thong. Thess.
eifi/ieiv,
fivafJLfJi^Lov, AafjLfidTpeio<!,
Dodon.
dfifieivov, Boeot.
e\7rovo-<rto5, El. avTaTroSiS&a-aa, Cret. (nrofBSdv (spirant S).
also 101.1.
Delph., Cret. a/jLtjuWeya)

it
is
from
afijiUT-Xer^to,
though
Meg. dfiêWeyov shows that

4.
was
felt as afi<f)t-\\y(o.
Epid. fieSififivov, hifiiStnnvov, laponfivdfiove^ (no. 83). Cret. aXk6TTpio<s, Arg. 7reT|TjOii;oi' (cf. Osc. alttram etc., frattre etc. ia
Latin inscriptions).
90]
5.
PHONOLOGY
and
71
In hypocoristic proper names, where it originates in the vocais due to the emphatic utterance in calling. Examples, though found elsewhere, are by far most frequent in Boeotian, e.g.
tive
AyaOOm,
Bi'otto?, MeViêt, etc.
CHANGES IN EXTEENAL COMBINATION

90.
netics,
The phenomena
such as
of external combination, or sentence pho-
elision, crasis,
consonant assimilation,
etc.,
are found
is
in all dialects.
But
in Greek, as in most other languages, there
more and more the scope of such changes, and to prefer, in formal speech and its written form, the uncombined forms. The iascriptions, Attic as well as those of other dialects,
a tendency to limit
differ greatly in this respect
according to their time and character. The following general observations may be made. 1. The changes occur mainly between words standing in close logical relation. Thus oftenest in prepositional phrases, or between the article, adjective, or particle and the noun with which it agrees
frequently between particles like Kai,
Se, /êV,
etc.
and the
pre-
ceding or following word
less often
between the subject or object
and the following verb, and very rarely in looser combinations. 2. While the less radical changes, such as the ehsion of a short vowel or the simpler forms of consonant assimilation, are least
restricted in scope
of crasis
and survive the
longest, the
more violent forms
and
of consonant assimilation are the
most infrequent and

mute, espe-
the soonest given up.
Thus, in the matter of consonant assimila-
tion, the partial assimilation of a nasal to a following
cially a labial, as in rafi irokiv, is
very
common in
all dialects
down
to a late period
(cf. 96.1),
and sometimes observed even in loose combinations but examples like toX Xoiyov, roiiv v6fiov<;, etc. are comparaand practically
restricted to early inscriptions.
tively infrequent
Some matters which
strictly
elsewhere, as the rhotacism of final
belong under this head have been discussed s, treatment of final ys, etc.
72
3.
GEEEK DIALECTS
Although the
dialects differ in the
[90
extent to which they
exhibit these phenomena and the most extensive and radical
some
details (e.g. Cretan
shows
series of
consonant assimilations),
the differences depend more upon the time and character of the
which the language has been formalized. no consistency in the spelling, even as regards the milder changes, combined and uncombined forms often standing
inscription, the degree to
4.
There
is
side
by
side in the
same
inscription.
Elision 91.
Elision is
common
is
to all dialects, but, as in Attic, subject
to great inconsistency as regards the written form,
which even
in
metrical inscriptions
of the meter.
very often not in accord with the demands

is
In general elision such as Se
most frequent in the conjuncovSe, etc.), re, ku,
tions
and
particles
(ôSe,
aXXd,
etc.,
the
like
Sei-
prepositions, and,
TTo'XX'
ayaOd
etc.
is
among case-forms, in stereotyped phrases The elision of a dipththong, e.g. Locr.

rare.
Xer' avôpelv,
crasis, see 94.
comparatively
For
elision in place of usual
Aphaeresis
92.
rare.
Examples
Ion.
rj
of aphaeresis,
firj
which
is
only a form of
crasis, are
'?,
'Xda-aove^ (Chios, no. 4), Locr. I 'SeXcfiiov, e
''Xeird/iov, fie 'TToa-rafiev, El. fie 'vrroi, fie 'irtiroeovTOV, fie 'iridelav,
Lesb. cr[TaX\]a Vt.

Shortening of a Final Long Vowel
93.
The shortening
of a final long
is
vowel before an
initial
vowel,
e.g.
so well
known
in poetry,
exo),
t
occasionally seen in inscriptions,

evSi/cov, etc.,
Cret. jxe eKrfi
(fir)
fie
Meg.
cTretSe "lKd<no<s.
So
Cypr.
e| (^ e|) with
from
e (9.3).
Crasis
94.
Crasis,
mostly of
is
icai or
forms of the article with the

all
fol-
lowing word,
found in the early inscriptions of
dialects,
94]
PHONOLOGY
73
though the uncomhined forms are more frequent. As between the phonetic principle," where the result of crasis is in accordance with the regular laws of contraction, and the " etymological principle,"
with lengthening
former
is
of the
if
second vowel as in Att. avrjp
6 avrip, the
almost,
not wholly, predominant outside
of Attic.
1.
o,
(ow),
(o,
+a
(cf. 44.1).
Ion. covrip, Tcoya>vo<; (rod ay&vo's),

to,
with the regular contraction to

Similarly I^sb.
joov),
where Attic has dv^p,
TdyS)vo<;.
(ht.)
mvrjp, Arc.
'
Karoppevrepov (Kara to appevre,
XtBw),
Delph. TcoTreXXaiov (rov AireXkaiov) tcottoXKcovi (t&i 'AirdXBoeot. roiroXKovi (rol 'AiroXKcovi), Coruith. T07re(\)\ovi
(cS
(tmi 'A-rreWcovi), rcoyaOov (to ayaOov), Meg. op'êSafie

Safie),
'Apye-
and
so regularly in literary Doric.
Elision, rather
is
than crasis
according to the " etymological principle,"

in the few examples
probably to be assumed
(to apiaTepov),
like Corinth. rapia-Tepov^

(6
Arg. Tapyeloi (toI 'Apyeloi), TiayeXaiSa Tapyeio

'Apyeiov), Cypr.
2.
o,
'AyeXacSa tov
Ta(iJi,)<f>iSeî6i
(ra
'A/iw^tSe^to)).
o (ov),
+e
(cf. 44.3).
Att.-Ion. rovvofia (to ovofia), Lesb.
(oviavT0<; (6 eviavro's), Locr.

3.
OTrdyov
(6
eirdymv).
+o
Lesb.
(Ut.)
Dor. x'^ (''' o)> Ioh-j Cret. k&J (koI 6), KWTTi, (koL ottl). El. KoiroTapoi (koI oirorapoi). Cf.
(cf. 41.2).
Att.,
Aegin.
e/c)
yôXetfta'i
(kuI 6
iXe<f>a<;)
with double
crasis,
hke
x'^"^ {""^ o
in Theocritus.
a + o (cf. 41.4). Meg. aXvvin,d<; (a, 'OXvv'ind<;). a + e (cf. 41.3). Locr. ha/mpoiKCa (a eiripoiKia). Att.-Ion. Kdyw (koo iyco), k&ttl (koi eiri), rav 6. a + e (cf. 41.1). (t^ iv), etc.. West Greek ktjv, ktjk, KTpri (koi ev, koI ex, Kal iiri),
4.
5.
etc.
So also in Thessalian
i/jie)
(no.
33) Kip and re? (ra
e?).
Lesbian has
Kifie (koI
in an early ins^cription, though the texts of the Aeolic

kcL- (KafjLo<i etc.);
poets have mostly
and Arcadian has
Ke-rri.
1 We continue, as a matter of convention, to transcribe in tlie form of crasis where the combination belongs to those which commonly suffer crasis, even in cases where we believe the phenomenon is elision. For it is impossible to draw the line between crasis and elision with certainty. See also under 7, 8, 9.
74
7.
GREEK DIALECTS
With words beginning with
a diphthong.
ev-,
[94
Inscriptions some-
times show the regular crasis with

Eu/eXeta), Ehod. ovSa/Mo (o Ev8d/Xov),
as Delph. KTjiiKKeia (ical
but otherwise the diphthong

crasis, e.g.
(jeal
unchanged, that
Thess. Kol
^
is,
what
is
probably elision rather than
(Kal
ol),
Ion. TolKoireSov (to olKOTreSov), koIvottiStj';
OtVoTTt'S?;?),
Delph. Kovre (km ovre).
Similarly kov, kovtc,
etc. in
ev-),
Attic and Ionic literature (also %ot
= kuI
ol,
and
xev-
= xal
and in Theocritus. Forms
like wurd? (6 avro'i) in
Herodotus and
Theocritus, amoXo'i (o aliroKosi) in Theocritus, iccovSev (koX oiiSev)

in Epicharmus, are rarely attested in inscriptions (once Ion. coiavfivjjTr]<;
=6
alav/j.vqTrj';).
is
But the proper transcription

sometimes uncertain,
e.g.
of
forms in
the pre-Ionic alphabet
Thess. Kevpep-
yerav
{icaX
evepyerav) or Kevfepyerav, Boeot. rivTpiTicfxivTO (ral

(o oIko<;') or hoiKo<;.
EvrprfTKâvTw) or TevrperitpavTo , Aegin. hoiKo<!

8.
With words beginning with

is of
or
v.
Cret. Kvlee<: (kuI utVe?),

(ical
El. KvTraBvKioi (kuI vtto-),
Delph. KlSimrai
ISiMTai).
In such cases there

V or
t
course no evidence as to whether the
was lengthened,
as usually in Attic-Ionic, but probably
we
have here simply

9.
elision.
In Elean in the forms of the

{to iapov),
article
the final vowel or diphfinal
thong disappears, sometimes even the vowel with
consonant.
Thus riapov
(Tft)/)
napo
(rS iapSi), Ttapol (rol lapoi), Teiridpoi

(to)? avTco),
(tol eiriapoi),
and even tuvto
Top lapofxdop ToXvviriai
lapoixdap Tcop 'OXwrriai).
This
is
clearly not crasis proper,

Cf.
but an extension of the principle of

in
elision.^
Ovlwi (t&i viai)

iypafievoi with
an Attic
inscription.
Once
El. toI
'vtuvt
aphaeresis.
Apocope
95.
Apocope
but
of prepositions is almost
is
inscriptions,
unknown in Attic-Ionic usual in other dialects for at least some of the

6v, iiv)
prepositions.
All of them have av (or
and irdp (even Ionic

in inscriptions).
has av in literature and a few cases of

See footnote,
wdp
waV
p. 73,
96]
PHONOLOGY
TTOT are
75
dialects (but not
and
found in nearly
all
the
West Greek
ia Cretan, and rarely in Argolic),
and in Boeotian and Thessalian.
But these are mostly confined

cially
to the position before dentals, espe-
forms of the article. Before other consonants they occur, with assimilation, in Thessalian and sometimes lq Boeotian and Laconian; /car also in Lesbian and Arcado-Cyprian (lq Arcadian
icd
before all consonants in early inscriptions, later only before the
article,
(cf.
otherwise /carv formed after awv).
irep occurs iq
Delphian
;
also Tre/aoSo?
= 7repioSo<;),
Elean
{>rdp),
and Thessalian
also in
(Ile/jpo-
Lesbian (Alcaeus), and in a few proper names ia Locrian

dapidv), Cretan, and Laconian.
ostt,
ctt,
vtt
are Thessalian only,

ir.
except for two examples of eV in Boeotian before
An apocopated
av, Trap, kot,
is
form
of TreSa is seen in Arc. ire rot?

is
i.e. -n-eiS) rot?.
Apocope
most extensive in Thessalian, which has
-TTOT, irep, air, iir, vir.
Tlie Thessalian genitive singular in -oi
also
by apocope, beginning with the which was, of course, proclitic like the prepositions (cf. 45.4). Apocopated forms are more common in early iascriptions than later, when there is a tendency, partly due to Koivrj influence, to
best explained as arising from -oto
article,
employ the
a.
full forms.
like /carov, wordv, instead of kcit tov, ttot tov, occur not only in
Forms
early inscriptions where double consonants are not mritten, but also in the
later inscriptions of
spelling only,
tion,
some dialects. For the most part the matter is one of but in some cases such forms represent the actual pronuncia-
to syllabic dissimilation or haplology, as in later Attic KaraSe

TctSe.
due in part to actual simplification of the double consonants, in part from Ka(Ta)
So in Arcadian the
spelling
is
almost uniformly Ka (early KaTovw,
KOKpive, etc., later KwraTrtp, Koxaixhiav).
In doubtful cases
f<?r
it is
better to
expand the forms

of the student.
to Ka(T) Toi/etc. in our texts, if only
the convenience
Consonant Assiinilation
96.
1.
Assimilation of final
v.
To the class of a following labial or guttural. Cases like t^/x

roy KrjpvKa,
vvp. fiev, are
iroXtv,
frequent in Attic inscriptions, and
likewise ia the other dialects.
So also between object and verb as
76
Delph. TOKiofi
{jtepero),
GREEK DIALECTS
[96
Arc. iroa-oôn iroevTw, and in looser combina-
tions as Att. iaTl/i irepl, Arc. iv eiriKpLai^ Kardirep, Arg. Trotoiey
Kara.
2.
To
<r.
Att. e? ^d/Mcoi, Ion.

ecrTQ)(?)
rm
(Tv^niravrav, Delph. a?
Cf. Ion.
2e\euiraaav-
Kos (a?
Sirji
= dv),
cr
avXeovre^, Epid. to? aaKov.
beside TravavSirji, and Lesb. TraeravSidaavro^.
Before
+ consonant.
Att.
e'.cr
arijXrji
but oftener
e arriXtfi, also
Te a-reXep.
arise
3.
So Ehod., Cret.
e crraXat, El.
ra crrdXav. These do not
by assimilation but by regular loss of v. See 77.2, 78. To X. Att. eX XifivAK, rb\ Xoyov, Ion. eX Aapva-crm, Delph.
Lac.
e'X
TwX Aa^vaSdv,
Cf. a-vXXeyco,
4.
AuKeSuLfiovi, Epid. roX XCOov,

etc.
t&X
Xcdtov.
aXXvco
dvaXvw,
To
/3.
Att. ip 'PoScoi, Top 'PoSiov.
Cf. crvppiirTco etc.
a.
In Cyprian, where v before a consonant
is
always omitted in the inte-
rior of a word, it is also frequently omitted in sentence
combination as
Ta(v) TTToXlV. 97. Assimilation of final

1.
?.
To
V.
Delph.
Toiiv
v6p,ov<;.
Cf.
YieXoirowTja-oii
'
(IleXoTro?
vrjcrov).
2.
To
fi
and f
fiev,
Cypr. pewoîi) fieya
= feiro's
pêya, Ta(/r)
fa-
vda(a)a';
= ra?
X.
pavdaam. In the same way

Arc. ko, f otKtot?.
arose
a =
/ca? (icai)
iu Cypr. ko,
3.
To To
Att. ToX Xido'i, Cret. toiX Xeiovai, tIX XSi (rt?
Xijt),
Lac. eX AuKeBaifiova (eX

4.
S.
= e?),
toi(X) AaKehaifiovioK.
e.g.
So regularly in Cretan,
rdZ
hai(no<;,
cf.
raS
Se,
eS
Si-
Kaa-reptov, iraTpoB SoVtos.
Earely elsewhere, but
Ehod. Zev{S)
Be (no. 93), fiaTp6{S)

site direction is
5.
Be,
Ta{B) Bevre'pat.
Assimilation in the oppo-
To
e.
seen in Arg. /ScoXa? a-evrepat (no. 81). Cretan only, as tÔ Ovyarepa'i. Cf. Cret. 00
= ad
medially
a.
(85.3).
calic, e. g.
Before a word beginning with a vowel final s may be treated as intervoLac. AtoAi/ceVa AioXevOepiS = Aios IkItov Atos iXevOepiov (cf 59.1),
.
Cypr. KO a.(v)n,
to.
v)(pov (59.4), Eretr. oirtop av (60.3).
100]
PHONOLOGY
S.
77
e.g.
98. Assimilation of final p to

Boi,
So regularly in Cretan,
aveS
vaTeS
Soei
and
7raTe(S) Soei, inre(S) Se.
Of. Cnid. 7ra(S)
Adfia-
Tpa (wap Aa/nar/aa).

99. Assimilation of a final mute.
1.
Final
t.
The apocopated forms
of
Kara and
cf.
ttotl, so far as
they occur otherwise than before r

KUTT TVaVTO'i, TTOK kL (tTOT Kl
KaTOTrTw;, Lesb.
(cf.
95), are generally assimi-
lated (sometimes with further simplification;
95
a), e.g.
Thess.
= TTjOO?
Tt), BoeOt. TToS Ad(pVr], TTOK
kuk
Ke(f>dXa<; (Alcaeus), KUfi ixev
(Sappho),
etc.
So
in compounds,
e.g. El.
Ka{h)Ba\eoLTO, Ka{6)9vTd^, Lesb. /ea/S/3aXXe
(Alcaeus), KaXX.vovro<;, Arc. Kaieei/j-evav, icaKpive, Lac.
Ka/Sara (Kadr
ra?,
raâTov), KajSatvcav (Alcman),

2.
etc.
But tO
iirl.
is
often unassimilated.
Final
tt.
Thess. cnr,
em-
= airo,
are assimilated in
er Tol.
3.
Cf. 86.2.
k.
Final
See 100.
dialects, as in Attic, e|
100. e|.
In most
becomes
e/e
before a
consonant, this appearing often as 1% before an aspirate, and 67

before sonant mutes and X,
/x,
v,
p,
until late times
when
is
usual before
vowels, and
all
consonants.
The general
rule
is,
then, e^ before
e/c (i'x^,
iy) before consonants.
But the antevocalic form
ef occasionally appears before consonants in various dialects (so

regularly in Oyprian, as e^ toi
etc.).
In Locrian
simply as
it is
fully assimilated to all consonants, whence,

it
with
the simphfication of double consonants in the spelling,

e,
appears
e.g. e Ta<;, i Sd/io, etc., i.e. e(T) ra?, e'(S) Sdfio, e'(p) poiXt/ievo';, i(y)
vdvov, e(9) OdXaa-a-wi, e(X)
'NavirdKTO.
In Thessalian, Boeotian, Arcadian, and Cretan the regular form

before consonants is
iaXiaivco
(cf.
e?, e.g.
Thess. es rdv,
ia-So/jLev,
Boeot.
e's
tS>v,
also ia-K-qSeKaTrj
from
ef).
Arc. e? rol, eVSe'XXoi'Tes,
ifTTrepaa-ai, Cret. e? top, ia-tcXTja-ia, Thess., Boeot., Cret. ea-yovoi;
eKyovo<;.
AH
these dialects have ef before vowels except Boeotian,

inscription, but usually
eo-?,
where e%? appears in an early

iêi^mv,
ecrtTeifiev.
as eo-?
This
is
probably a transfer of the anteeonsoits
nantal form in an intermediate stage of
development
(e^, eVs,
e's).
78
a.
e'^,
GREEK DIALECTS
There are some traces
es irdAtos
[lOO
ck or
of es in other dialects
which generally have

St/ceA-uas,
e.g. Cypr.
es ttoO' IpTrti- iroOev i]Kfis
(Hesych.), Arg. e(s)
and
according to some
Tos (Syracuse,
iroXios (but see note to no. 75), Sicil. I<7k\ij(?
Rhegium), Delph. tayovoi
no. 51,
45).
Consonant Doubling
101.
1.
Before vowels. Cret. raw e/îWi/, o-vw-lt, Boeot., Corintli.

iji'i'
avv-eOrjKe, Att. ^vvv-ovtl, also

tion.
e^wy,
toi'!'
av, in a Koti'^ inscrip-
This
is
a compromise between phonetic and etymological
syllabification,
and the examples, though
rare, are
mostly earUer
(89.3).
than those for the similar doubling in internal combination

2.
etc.,
With
oo-cttk; etc. (89.1),
compare Att. etV?
ti]V,
Epid. eV? to,
or Epid. to craKeXo'i,
Coan tov a<rT^dvov.

V movable
102.
The
where
movable in the dative plural in

-e(i') is
-a-i(v)
and in the
verb forms in -ai(v) and

Ionic,
it
marked
characteristic of Attic-
appears from the earhest inscriptions on with in-
creasing frequency and before both vowels and consonants. (In Attic
its
use becomes gradually more and more uniform before vowels,

it is also
and
than elsewhere.)
dialects,
somewhat more common before a pause in the sense Only in the dative plural does it appear in other
(xpefiaa-iv, no. 33)
and even here only in Thessalian

etc.).
and
Heraclean (evTaaaiv
In verb forms
it is
wholly unknown in
is
the older inscriptions of other dialects, and where found

sign of K0CV1] influence.
a sure
Note. In the
datives like Att.
dat. pi. -cnv the v is

ij/tiiv.
Lesb. afifuv and herited (beside a form without v). After the dat.
Dor.
d.fi,iv,
due to the analogy of pronominal aixfii, in which v is inpi. -<7i(v)
arose the 3 pi.
-o-i(v),
e.g. 3 pi. <j>ipov(n(v) after dat. pi. part. <^joou<ri(v), then also 3 sg. 8tTiOrfTiiv), etc.
v,
8ft)cri(v),
Another source
is
3 sg. êv (originally 3 pi. with
etymological
163.3) to 1 sg. â, after the analogy of which arose -(v) to

1 sg. -a, as olSev, W-qKev,
aU forms with
forms with
1 sg. in -ov, as eXcyEi/, iXajSei', etc.
from which it extended later to which are not found in the
earliest inscriptions.
103]
PHONOLOGY
ACCENT
79
103.
one
of
Of the dialects outside of Attic-Ionic, Lesbian is the only whose accentual peculiarities we have any adequate knowlThis was characterized by the recessive accent,
XeO/cos.
is
edge.
e.g. TroVa/ios,
a6(f)o<!, ySacrt'Xeu?,
The Doric accent

(TTrjaai, alye^.
said
by the grammarians
to be processive in
certain classes of forms, e.g. iXdôv, ardaai, alye';
= Att. eXa/Sov,
admit
of gen-
But the statements are too meager

system as a whole, nor
peculiarities.
is it
to
eralization as to the
all
Doric dialects had these
known whether Hence the practice now
frequently adopted, and followed in this book, of giving Doric forms
with the ordinary Attic accent.

dialect forms can be little
o.
In general our accentuation of

of convenience.
considerable difference
inflec-
more than a matter

is
A question of
among
which
detail,
touching -which there

is
of practice
editors of dialect texts,
whether, in the case of
tional forms
differ in their quantitative relations
from the correxpivev lite
sponding Attic forms, to adopt the actual accent of the Attic forms or to
change the accent to accord with the Attic system,

Kpiviiv,
e. g. infin.
or Kptvev, ace. pi.
<j>ipoix,ivfK
like êpofievmn, or <ÊjQo/xevos, Cret. Kaip-
Tovavs, cTTaTyjpavi like KpuTTOvws, (TTaTTJpa^, or KapTovavi, (rraT-qpavs-
The
question of the true accentuation

class of forms,
is
a complicated one, differing in each
and impossible of any certain answer. But practical convensome cases, as in the accusative plural to distinguish it from the nominative, and we adopt this alternative
ience favors the use of the Attic accent in
in
all
the cases mentioned.
The pronominal adverbs in -a, -at, and -m we accent as perispomeua, following here what the grammarians laid down as the Doric accent, since
working rule, and, for -a), serves to distinguish But it is far from certain that the accent was uniform, and that we should write e.g. dAAei, oAAat, TravrSi, as we do, and not, with some, aXXa like Att. oixa, and oXAou, n-d.vra.i like Att. aXX-g, TravTj;. And as between mrei and oiret, etc., about which the grammarians
this affords a convenient
e. g.
Tovrm from gen.
tovto).
were in doubt, we
beside
oiKoi,
ttov,
definitely prefer
oTrei, oirai, oTrrt, oirrj, oirui
(cf . Att. oirov
in spite of avrov etc.).

evSot etc. (cf. ivravdoi)
We
may
accent
also
evSoi, eôt, ^x'' ^*'' ^^^^
though
be defended.
INFLECTION
NOUNS AND ADJECTIVES

Feminine a-Stems
104.
2.
1.
NoM.
Sg.
-d, Att.-Ion.
-579.
Gen. Sg.
-a?, Att.-Ion.
-17.
Arc. -dv after the masculine, as

-d<s
oiKiav, âfiiav,
inscriptions,
but only at Tegea, and here

ra?,
-rji,
beside -dv in early
and always
3.
Dat. Sg.
-di, Att.-Ion.
-r),
whence
also -d,
-rj, -ei.
See 38, 39.
Boeot. -at
{-ae,
26),
and
this is to be
assumed in the other
dialects
4.
5.
6.
which have
-ot (106.2).
-ijv.
-t),
Aco. Sg.
-dv, Att.-Ion.
NOM. Pl.
-di (Boeot. -ae,
26).
Gen. Pl. -awv, -eav, -mv,
-dv.
See
41.4.
7.
Dat. Pl. In early Attic,

after
-riia-i(v),
420
B.C. -at?.
rare
and probably
Attic.
In In
-dcn(v), -7]cn(v),
sometimes
-dicn(v),
Ionic, -r)iai(v) regularly, -ai? being
Lesbian,
-aicri
and
this occurs, rarely, elsewhere.
Most
(but always rat?),
dialects
have
-at?
from
the earliest times.

8.
Ago. Pl. -av;, with the same development as has -ov? from
o-stems,
namely
(see also 78)
-av^, -ov;
-a?, -0?
-av<i, -ov;, Cret.,
Arg.
Cret.,
Arc, (Cypr.?)
Thess.,Ther.,Coan
-a?, -ou? or -60?
-at?, -ot?
-a?, -ai<i, -aip

-o?, *-0t9, -oip
Most
dialects
80
Lesbian
Elean
106]
INFLECTION
Masculine d-Stems
81
105.
1.
NOM.
Sg. -a? (with secondary
?,
after the analogy of -09),
Att.-Ion.
a.
-??.
Forms without
s also
occur, several in Boeotian (Trvdiovuca, KaXXla,

also El. tc-
etc.),
and a few from other parts of Northwest Greece. Cf. Xeora, though this is possibly a form in -to. like Horn. hnroTa.
2.
Gen. Sg. -do (with
o,
in place of
s,
after that of o-stems),

-ta.
whence Are.-Cypr. -dv

Att. -ov
a. is
(22),
elsewhere
-a, Ion. -e<o,
See
41.4.
not from -do, but the o-stem form taken over as a whola
in TXa<Ti/ro, Ila<naSapo, of
is
-dfo,
two metrical inscriptions from

inscriptions, as
Corcyra (no. 87) and Gela,
a reminiscence of the epic -do (the spoken
form was already
-d,
which appears in other equally early
'ApvuiSa no. 88, A/rcvux no. 85) with the introduction of a non-etymological
p, either representing a glide sound before the following o (cf. dfvrav,
no. 88.
p, as
b.
See 32), or due to a false extension from forms with etymological
XapAs
= Hom. Xdo^.
in
-ds,
Forms
with the old ending unchanged and belonging with the
nominatives in -d (above. In), occur in scattered examples in Megarian

(no. 92)
c.
Att.-Ion. proper
and from various parts of Northwest Greece. names in -ip, from the fourth century on, frequently
after the analogy of cr-stems, e. g. Att. KoAAtdSovs (after
'
form the genitive

dialects, e.g.
Aij/MxrOeyov; etc.), Ion. AcaSeos,
ApurrclBeiK-
This type spreads to other
Rhod.
MvcoviSevs.
0-Stems
106.
1.
Gen. Sg.
-010
(from
*-oo-to, cf. Skt. -asya) as in

-01,
Homer,
whence, with apocope, Thess. (Pelasgiotis)

Elsewhere, with loss of
t
as rot, XP^'-'
and
contraction, -ov or -m (25).
In
^*'-
Cyprian -ov beside

etc.,
-o (at
Idalium
fiurdov, apyvpov, îXoKvirpov,
and so usually -ov in nouns, whether vowel

;
or consonant fol-
lows
but also apyvpo, dXpo, before a consonant,
and always
to).
a. -oto is
epic, e.g. nos. 87, 88.
often employed in metrical inscriptions, in imitation of the But in Thessalian it also occurs in a few prose inrefer to the Thessalian genitive in
is
scriptions,
-010.
and the grammarians often
This, together with the fact that apocope
more extensive
in Thes-
saJian than in any other dialect (see 95), makes the derivation of the usual
82
Thess.
-ot
GEEEK DIALECTS
[lOG
from -mo far more probable than other explanations which sepafrom this and so from the forms of all the other dialects. For the added v in Cyprian no explanation that has been offered is adequate.
rate it entirely
2.
Dat.
Sg.
-at in
most
dialects,
whence
also
-co
(38
Thess. ov,
later
23).
ot in
Arcadian, Elean, Boeotian
(-oe, -v, -et, 30),
and in
inscriptions
from various parts
of
Northern Greece (Delphi, AetoUa,
Acarnania, Epirus, Cierium in Thessaly, Euboea).
-m and may be derived from it, like But in general -ot is rather the original locative (cf. oiKot) in use as the dative. In some dialects the history of the dative is obscure, owing to the lack of early mateHal or the ambiguity of -01 in
a.
In Euboea
-rji
-ot replaces, earlier
-t
from
(see 39).
the pre-Ionic alphabets.

,
3.
NOM. Pl.
Dat. Pl.
-ot (Boeot. -oe, -v, 30).

-oia-i(v),
4.
as in
Homer,
in early Attic, Ionic,
where
it lasts
somewhat longer than
in Attic (but
some
Elean
early examples
of -ot?, especially in
T019).
5.
Elsewhere only
Ace. Pl.
-01'?,
West
Ionic),
and Lesbian (but here always

-oip).
-av<;.
-ot? (Boeot. -v?, -et?,
with the same development as
See
78,
104.8.
6.
Gen. Dat. Dual, -ouv as in Homer, whence -oiv in most
dialects in
after the
which the form occurs
at
all.
Elean
-a,
-oiok, -oioip,
analogy of the dative plural, as Swotot?, airoioip.

Consonant Steins in General
107.
1.
Ace. Sg.
-av in place of the usual
with
2;
added
after
the analogy of vowel stems, occurs in Cypr. Ijarepav, a(v)Spijd{v)rav, Thess. Kiovav, El. a'yaXp.aToj>5spav (but possibly -(fxopdv
from
nom.
2.
-^topa?),
and among
-ev
late inscriptions of various dialects.
Nom. Pl.
for usual -e?
occurs in late Cretan, having

a.
originated in pronominal forms.

3.
See 119.2
Dat. Pl. -eaai, as in Horn. TroSeercn, probably an extension of the form of o--stems, is characteristic of the Aeolic dialects, Lesbian, Thessalian (Pelasgiotis),
and Boeotian, and
is
also found in
;
early Delphian, East Locrian, Elean (cjivydSea-a-i no. 60

-ot?),
elsewhere
and in inscriptions
of various Corinthian colonies (Corcyra,
108]
mrLECTION
83
in pres. part. evTaaevraa-a-i
Epidamnus, Syracuse).
a-iv
Heraclean has -aaai

*aa-(7i.
(perhaps originally
ei'T- of
Skt. satsu,
then
by fusion
etc.,
with
evTei etc.), irpaa-aovTaaai, etc.
oi'i,
as Travrot?
after the analogy of o-stems, is characteristic of Locrian, Elean,
and the Northwest Greek

4.
Koivrj,
whence
i.e.
it
finds its
way
iato
various dialects in later times.
Ace. Pl.
first
-69
in place of -as,
the nom. for the ace, per-
haps
used in the numeral rerope? owiug to the influence of

etc., is
the indeclinable irevTe
seen in Delph. heKareropei (no. 49,
early fifth century), reropes, SeXîSe? (in an inscription of early
fourth century
but otherwise in Delphian only TeTopa<!
etc.),
and
regularly ia Elean ([Tero/aje?, sixth century, irXeCovep, ^^dpiTep,

no. 61, etc.)
and Achaean
(iXda-a-ove'i, Safiocno<f>vX,aKe<;, etc.), also
in the very late inscriptions of various dialects, even Attic.

-av<:,
after the analogy of a-stems, in Cretan, e.g. OvyaTepavs,
a-Taripav;, etc.
(T-Stems
108.
1.
All dialects except Attic have the uncontracted forms.
Gen.
sg.
in most dialects -eo?,
whence
-to? in
Boeotian, Cretan,
sg.
etc.
(9), -v?
in later Ionic, Ehodian, etc. (42.5).
Ace.
?
masc. and
ace. pl. neut. -ea,

a.
whence
-la (9), occasionally
(42.1).
-icXei^ in
Proper names in
-kXci^s, -kX^s.
Cypr.
-KXe/res,
whence
Attic
(beside -kA^s), Boeotian (-xXres, in

sg.
-KA.t7s) till
about 400 B.C., and regularly
Euboean
Cypr. -nXipttK, Boeot. -kXcios
(gen. -Kkim, 2), but in the other dialects regularly -kX^s- Gen. (= Horn. -kXôs, cf. 16), Att. -kXeous, but
in
most dialects -icAeos. For names in -icXeas instead

2.
of
-likeifi,
see 166.1.
Proper names often have forms which are modeled after the
Att. 1,a>KpdTT]v, ^coKparov, Eretr. gen. EvKpaTco, TifioKXew),
analogy of the masc. a-stems, and this not only in Attic-Ionic

(e.g.
where the agreement in the nom.

this, but also in the other dialects.
-dv: -as), e.g.
was especially favorable to Thus ace. sg. in -fjv {-rjv -779 = Boeot. AafioreXeiv etc.. Arc. îXokX^v, and even in
-rj<;
:
appellatives in Lesb. SajJLOTeXrjv
etc.,
Cypr. itreXev.
Dat.
sg.
in
84
-jjt,
GKEEK DIALECTS
[108 in Lesb. @eoyepv
Lesb. KaX\UXr]i.
;
Gen.
in
-rj
sg. in -v (like -d)
etc.
also,
perhaps,
-???
(like -a?,
?),
105.2 I)
in Thess. 'liriTOKpdTet'i
;
(or
nom.
?).
xe(o)?
Voc.
for gen.
by mistake
sg.
êpeKpdre'; (no. 33
or êpeKpa-
(like -a)
in Arc. 'AreXrj etc., Delph.
IIoXw/ejoaTT;.
The numerous Boeotian hypocoristic names in -ei as Mevvei, îWei, @dX\ei, Bevvei, are also best understood as vocatives of this type used as nominatives. They correspond to names in -i;?,
-7]To<;,
in other dialects, but in Boeotian follow the analogy of

-eiv).
(T-stems (gen. sg. -tos, ace. sg.
i-Stems
109.
1.
In
all
dialects except Attic-Ionic, and, for the
most
t
part, in Ionic too, the regular type of declension is that with
throughout, namely
-ia<i (rare).
-ts, -to?, -I, -iv, -tes, -icov, -uri, -is
(Gret.
-tz/?)
or
2.
The type
in
-t?, -eoj?
(from
-r)o<i,
as in
Homer),
-ei, pi. -et?, etc.
is
almost exclusively Attic.
In Ionic TroXem? occurs in early
in-
scriptions of Chios (no. 4)
and Thasos, and Swdpî in Teos

dialects,
(no. 3).
But otherwise
in Ionic,
and always in other

-eai, are
forms of this
type are late and to be attributed to Attic influence.

the Attic datives,
nom.-acc.
pi.
-eis,
In general,
in the later
-io<;,
-et
and
the
first
to be adopted, next the
and
lastly the gen. sg.
-ea><;.
Thus
inscriptions of
dat. sg.
-ei.
many
dialects it is
common
Koivrj,
to find gen. sg.
but
A
3.
gen. sg. TTo'Xeo?
is
found in the
and in
later inscriptions
of various dialects.
Lesbian has a nom.
pi. -Z?
(Trb'Xt?,
no. 21), perhaps the ac-
cusative used as nominative.

4.
Cyprian has such forms as gen.
sg.
Tifioxapipo^, dat.
sg.
iTToXipt.
The p
is
certainly not original here,
and
is
perhaps due
to the analogy of v5.
and 9;u-stems
(gen. -vfo^, -ipoi).
transfer to the type
-ts, -tSo?,
as frequently in Attic, is in
-t?,
characteristic of
Euboean proper names
as ArjfjLO')(dpiSo^.
UlJ
INFLECTION
\)-Stems
85
110. Nearly all the iuscriptional forms occurring are the usual
ones of the type
-u?, -vo?.
Boeot. [f]dano<;
(i
from
e,
9)
agrees
with the dareoi
of non-Attic literature.
For
vti5?
see 112.2.
Nouns
111.
in -us
sg. -eu?
The stem
is t]v, rjf
throughout, nom.
(from -tjw,
cf.
37.1), gen. sg.^-jj/ros, etc.

1.
The
original forms in -7?fo?,
-Tjfi, etc.
are preserved, with or
without the
f, in Cyprian (;8ariXef 09, 'ESaXtl/rt, 'ESaXte/res), Lesetc.),
bian (âa-i\rjo<;
Boeotian (IlToiepL, ypafinaTetoi},
etc.),
Thes-
salian (/Qao-tXeto?
2.
sis.
etc.),
and Elean
(ySao-tXae?), as also in
Homer.
Attic only are
/Sao-tXeo)?,
âaiXed, with quantitative metathe-
But from the beginning of koivi^ influence 0aai\.a)<; is one of the Attic forms most widely adopted by other dialects. 3. Most dialects, namely Ionic and the West Greek dialects except Elean, have /3acrt\eo9, âcriXel,
etc.,
with shortening
of the
rj.
Generally these are the forms of even the earliest inscriptions

(Cret. foiKo<; etc.),
but
we
find
;
Coan
later
teprji, TloXifji, etc.
(no.
101,
which has
Ehod.
42.5),as
also 'AX/cTytSe? etc.
always
iepel etc.),
and once
(cf.
'ISa/iVrjo<; (cf. TlovTooprjiSo';).
Beside -eo? sometimes -eu?
Meg. lapds, but, owing to the confusion with the nominative,
this spelling is far less
common than
-ij
in the genitive of o--stems.
Ace. Sg.
-ea in Ionic, Locrian, Cretân.
But in Delphian and

Meg.
ieprj,
most
of the Doric dialects

te/ji},
(see 42.1, 43) is the regular form, e.g.
Delph.
/3acn\rj, Lac. âcnXri,
Mess,
iepri,
Mycen.
rypafi-
Hepae
fiarfj,
(no. 76, fifth century),
Arg. âaiXrj, Ehod. âa-tXrj,
Coan
jSaa-iXrj, etc.
In these dialects
(e.g. Sjoo/aees)
-jj?
-ea is of later occur-
rence,
and due
to koivt] influence.
Nom. Pl.
-ee? in
Cretan
and elsewhere, but usufrom

-ês)
etc.,
ally contracted to -eli.
Also
(in part at least directly
in early Attic,
Coan
(reTajOTTj?),
Laconian {Meyape<i
no. 64),
and Arcadian
lape;.
{Mavnvi)<;).
At Cyrene
occurs nom. and ace. pL
86
Ace. Pl.
-ea<!
GREEK DIALECTS
in Ionic and Doric (Cret. Spofieav;,
-ei<s
[ill
cf.
107.4),
when not
4.
replaced by
of the
koiv-i].
lep7]<;, rypa(f)i]<;,
.
Arcadian has nom.
sg.
in
-?;?,
as
ôve<; (Cyprian
also once ye/sl?, but usually -ev?), ace. sg. hiepe v (cf 108.2),
-ev? are also found elsewhere. 'M.avnvrj';. Some proper names in-?j? 5. In Miletus and colonies occurs nom. sg. I'epeeos, gen. sg. lepeat, likewise at Ephesus gen. sg. <E>\et) belonging to \eu?.
nom.
pl.
Some
Irregular
Nouns
A((f)o'?, At(/r)t
Zew. Zew uncertain origin, in an

112.
1.
cf.
or Aev? (84).
(also Atet, of
inscription of Corcyra
and one
of
Att.
AieiTpe<j>rj<;,
Cypr. Aipei6efiK), Ai(p)a, in most dialects.
Dodona But
Cret.,
also in various dialects (attested for

El.),
East
Ion.,
Coan, Ther.,
as in
Homer,
viv<i.
Ztjvo';, Zrjvi,
Zrjpa (Cret. Afjva, Trjva,
etc., 37.1).
Late forms with a are hyper-Doric.

2.
vlo'i,
Aside from the o-stem forms, the inscriptional
occurrences are as follows, mostly from a stem viv-:
Nom.
Sg.
vw?
vlel
Cret.,
Lac, Att.
;
(Att. also
vv<i, us).
Gen. Sg.
uteos Cret., Att.
Thess. Auto? (no. 33).
Dat. Sg.
Ace. Sg.
ArgoL, Phoc, Att.
vivv Arc, Cret., Locr., etc.

utVes Cret. (as in
Nom. Pl.
Aco. Pl.
3.
fi'qv.
Hom.)
Att.
Att. vleh.
Dat. Pl. vicun
Cret. (as in Horn.), after

;
analogy of iraTpaxn
etc.
vlvvf Arg., Cret.
vlel';.
Stem
*p,7)vc7-
(cf.
Lat. mensis),
iJLrjv6<;.
p,rivvo<s,
Thess.
fieivv6<;,
Att. etc.
whence (77.1) Lesb. The nom. */jli^v<; became
*/aei's
ilation of
fiek,
+ cons., but later than the assimmedial va), whence regularly (78) Ion., Corcyr., Meg. Heracl. /^?j?. In Attic, /xet? was replaced by /jltjv formed after
(vowel-shortening before- v
the analogy of original v-stems
-rjv, -rjvo<;.
Elean
fiv<s is
perhaps
due
4.
to the analogy of Zeu?, Zt]v6<; (above,
1).
\a?,
Hom.
\da<;.
Originally a neuter o--stem to \da<!, becom-
ing 6 \ao9, o Xa9, after the analogy of o \i6o<; etc tive beside Xao? also Att. Xaov (Soph.), Cret. \a6.
Hence
in geni-
114]
5.
INFLECTION
Cret.
87
a stem in
f rj/ia nom.-acc. sg. = e^yiia, but gen. sg. ra? prjiiofs from So also Cret. *afi<^Lhr)fjia, ornament (cf. StdBrj/jia), -fia.
but gen.
6.
sg. a/jbiriBT^fian.
x^'>>
which in Attic
is
declined as a consonant stem (gen.
sg. xoo'f); is
properly a contracted o-stem (from xF-) like TrXoO?,

Ionic, e.g. ace. sg. X"^^} g^n.
6, 79.
and remains so in
7-
pi.
x^^-
Xe'P.
XW-
See 27
Comparison
113.
find the
1.
of Adjectives
Beside
/ieifft)!'
and
K/oetTTtoi',
both with anomalous
et,
we
normal fie^mv (from
*iMeyia)v) in Ionic
and Arcadian, and

Cret. a/3-
Kpeaaav (from
T<ov (both
2.
*KpeTia>v) in Ionic.
For Dor. Kappwv,
from *Kdpria)v) see 49.2 with a, 80, 81.

TrXe'tai',
Beside
pi. TrXeove?,
ir-stem forms, like Horn.
TrXe'e?,
7r\e'a9,
occur in Lesbian
(-TrXewi no.
21) and Cretan
(e.g.
Gortyn.
TrXies, ifKiav^, ifKia, beside ttXlovo^, irXiova, ifKiov.

ros, is in origin a I'-stem form, cf. 77.1 a).
Cf. also
ifklacriv,
Dre-
Arc. ttXo? (from
*7r\eo?,
cf.
42.5 d) adv.
Heracl. TroXtcrTo?
3.
= irXeov. = TrXeto-ros is
(also
formed directly from

Aesch.)
ttoXu?.
is
El.,
Lac. a(a-)(Ti(TTa
in
= a7jj;to-Ta,
*d<yxi.'')-
formed
from the compar. aatrov
(this regularly
from
NUMERALS
Cardinals and Ordinals
114. 1-10.
1.
Nom.
sg.
masc. Att.
S-,
etc.
eh, Heracl.
;
979
(cf.
Lac.
ov8i<s), Cret. eV? {evS S-
*evs.
Cf. 78.
Fem.
= evs
Law-Code IX. 50
see 97.4), from

i'a,
fiia,
but, of different origin, Lesb., Thess.

to? (cf.
as in
Homer. Also mase.
Hom.
dat. sg. neut.
la>)
in Cretan,
but with pronominal force

Att. etc. n-pSiTO';,
= e/eeti'o?.
[Boeot. la
now
in Corinna.]
West Greek and
Boeot. irpdro';.
The source
of
irpdro^
2.
is
uncertain (not
*-7rp6aTO';, cf. 44.1).
Svo (Boeot. Siovo, 24) in aU dialects.
Lac. once Sve with the

in late Att.
ending of consonant
stems. Sveiv = Bvolv
and
koivi^.
88
GEEEK DIALECTS
hvoK, Thess. 8m?, and hval{v) in late Attic and
Koivrj.
[ll4
Plural forms
Cret.
3.
in various dialects, e.g. Chian, Cret., Heracl. hv&v,
45.5.
Ace.
Att. etc.
T/aet?,
Cret. r/see?, Ther.
t/st}?, froiji
*T/3e?.
See
25,
T/ot9,
Cret. t/>ui'? (for t/jiV?
with
introduced anew
from
rpiSiv etc.).
Under the influence

r/jet?
of the indeclinable
numerals,
the nominative or the accusative is used for both cases in

dialects,
some
namely nom.
in Âttic
and elsewhere, and
ace. r/at? in
Boeotian, Heraclean, Delphian, Troezenian, and perhaps in Lesbian.

TpiTo^, Lesb. repro^ (18).
4.
Att. TeTTa/aes, Ion., Arc. reacrepe'i (also Teacrape; in Ionic
and
Koivrj),
Boeot. ireTrape'i, Lesb. jreaavpe'i

TeTope<;.
(Horn. Triavpei),
West
Greek
From
*qTi'etuer- (cf. Lat.
quattuor, Skt. catvdras),
the differences being due to inherited variations in the second

syllable {tuer, tuor, tur, tur),
and
to the divergent
development of
gM
(68)
and tu
(54
e,
81).
TeTapro<;,
5.
Hom.
TeV/aaTo?, Boeot. Trerparo';.
See 49.2
a.
irevTe, Lesb.
Thess.
irefiire (68.2).
irefjj'rrTO'i,
Cret. irevTO'i (86.2).
6.
e^,
Cret.,
Delph., Heracl. f e'f.
See 52
6.
For Boeot.
ecr-Kj;-
SeKOTrj, see 100.

7.
cTTTa.
e/38o/tto9,
but Delph.
Ae'/3Seyu.os
(cf.
Delph., Heracl.
i^SefiijKovTa, Epid. e/SSe/âto?).

8.
oKTw, Boeot., Lesb. okto (like Swo), Heracl., Ther. hoKrm (58
tt
c),
Elean ottto (with

9.
ei/i-ea,
from
eiTTd).
Delph.
eVvj} (42.1).
But
*ei'f a in Att. ei'ttro?, ivaKoa-ioi,
Ion. eiVaro?, elvaKocrtoi, Cret. fivaTo<i, etc.
See 54.
6,
Heracl. hevvea, 116

a.
Delph., Ther. AeVaro?, see 58

10.
Se'wa,
c.
Lesb. eVoro?, see
Arc.
Se'/co
(SutoSe/eo).
Se/caro';,
Arc, Lesb. Sckoto?.
See
6,
116
a.
115. 11-19. evSexa, rarely Sewa el? (e.g. Heracl. SeKa hev). Att.
(e.g.
and Hom. SmSeKa, but in most
dialects BvcoSeica, rarely SvoBexa
T/3et9 /tat
Boeot. SvoSe'/caro?), Delph., Heracl. Bexa Svo (also late Attic). Sea, also indecl. rpeia-KaiSeKa (Attic after 300 B.C.) and
cf.
rpia-KaiheKa (Boeotian etc.;
114.3);
also heKa rpeh, especially
117]
INFLECTION
the substantive precedes (so Attic even in
fifth century).
89
when
Similaa- variations for

ei/Se/caro?,
14-19.
SucoSeKiaTo?,
StoSe/taTO?,
TpLTO<;
etc.,
hvoheKaTo<i
(see
above).
13th-19th, Att.
Tpia-KuiBeKhTo^,
116. 20-90.
kuI
Se'/earo?, etc.,
but Tpeta-KaiSeKaTO'; or
in East Ionic, Boeotian,
and Lesbian
{-Skoto<:).
ecKoai (from *i-fi'Koa-i) in Attic, Ionic, Lesbian,
Arcadian (no occurrence in Cyprian), but fUari, ikutl {I, cf. Ther. hiKaSi, no. 107; for h see 58 c) in West Greek with Boeotian and
Thessalian, with
t
not
et,
and t retained
due
(61).
The
ei
of Heracl.
feiKan beside pUari
is
to the influence
Att. etc. TpiaKovra, Ion. rpii^Kovra.
TerrapaKOVTa, reaaepaKovra,
Delph,, Heracl. he^Se'
of Att. eiKoai.
Tea-a-apaKovra, TreTTapuKovra (see 114.4), Delph., Corcyr., Heracl.
reTpatKovra (so doubtless in

Attic influence).
all
"West Greek dialects previous to
TrevrriKovTa, eîjKOvra {pe^rjKOVTo), etc.,
with
tj
in all dialects (but Ion. o'ySaiKovTa, 44.2).
fiiJKOVTa, Heracl. hoySon]Kovra, hevevijKovTa.
See 114.7-9.
Gen.
of such
Tea<T[ep']aK6vTO)v, "TrevT-qKovToav, etc. in Chios,
where the use
inflected genitives (also SeKcov) is one of the Aeolic features of the
dialect
(cf. Trefiireav,
Sexav in Alcaeus, also rpirjKovrwv in Hesiod).

but Thess. Ikoo-to's), Lesb.
Att., Ion. etKocTTo? etc., Boeot. fixaa-To^ {-KacrT6<; doubtless in all
West Greek
a.
dialects also
et/cota-ro?,
rpid-
Koia-TO<;, iî]KOia-TO<;).
form of the ordinals is that in -kootos (from -kmt-to-, Under the influence of the cardinals in -Kovra this became -koo-to'; in Attic etc.; in Lesbian, under the same influence, *-KovoTos, -whence -koujtik (cf. 77.3, 78). To the same analogy is due
earliest
cf.
The
Skt. trihfat-tama- etc.).
the o of a.K(Kn, and of the hundreds in

instead of the
-koctioi (e.g. rpiaKoa-ioi after' rptaKovra),
more
original a in pUaTi (Skt.
vihfati-,
Lat. vigintl), -Kanoi,
-Kacrioi (cf. e/cardv,
Skt. fatam, Lat. centum).
It is possible that a still further
hcKOTOv,
extension of this analogical o is to be assumed in explanation of Arc. Arc, Lesb. Sckotos, Arc. 84ko, Lesb. tvoros.
117.
2.
1.
100. Att.
etc.
eKarov, Arc. heKorov.
See
6,
116
a.
200-90Q.
Att.-Ion., Lesb. -Koa-ioi,

-kcitioi.
West Greek,
Boeot. (and
doubtless Thess.)
Arc. -Kacnoi (with East Greek a, but

a.
West Greek
a).
See 61.2, 116
90
GREEK DIALECTS
The a
of TpLCLKoaioi. {Ion. rpivcoaioi) is
["7
extended to Simcocnoi
(Ion. ScrjKoaioi.),
and the a
of TerpaKoaioi, e-n-TaKoaioi, evaicoaiot. to
irevTaKoatoi, iJâKoaioi, oKTUKoaioi (but Lesb. oktcokoo-ioi).

3.
1000. Att.
x'>-">'
from
*xJ-Xtot,
*xea^\i'Oi.
but Ion.
See
76.
xe''A.toi,
Lac. x^Xtot,
Lesb., Thess. j(;eXXiot,
from
PRONOUNS
Personal Pronouns
118.
Singular.
1.
with
e/A-
or
/u.-.
Greek
(cf.
t- {Teo<;, riv,
fe),
The stems, except in the nominative, begin 2. original tu, whence East Greek a-, "West re). But enclitic rot is from a form without u
1.
>
and occurs also in Ionic (Horn., Hdt., etc.). Horn, reolo 3. original and reiV are from the possessive stem teuo- (120.2). '. su, whence p- in some dialects {feo<;, poi, flv), otherwise
Skt.
2.
(7v,
NoM.
Gen.
6706, e^div (Boeot. tw, Iwv, 62.3).
as
Att.-Ion., Lesb., Arc.
Dor. TV, Boeot. tov.

a.
See
61.6.
3.
-eio
Ion. -ev, Att. -ou.
Locr. f eo9.
4.
(Horn, ifieio etc. like tolo),

&.
whence
Dor.
-eo,
later
reo?,
-eo? in
West Greek,
ifieSev,
lit.
e/xe'o?,
c.
-0ei',
as
lit.
Dor.
jjlol,
Epid.
(lit.
eêi'.
Dat.
a. -ot, as ifxoi,
aoi, croi
Dor.
Tot), ol,
ot (Arg., Cret., Delph., Cypr., Lesb.

-01,
/rot).
rot' rot, lit. Ion.

6.
-tv in
West
fJLoi,
Greek (where also

never
ifioi, poi, ol,
but mostly in the enclitic forms, as

rot,
and
lit.
/ê.
though
also rot'), as Cret., Calymn.,
Ehod., Delph., and

5.
Ace.
1.
e'/ite,
Dor.
2.
efiiv, lit.
Dor. tCv, Cret. piv.

lit.
Att.-Ion., Lesb. o-e,

lit.
Dor. re (Cret.
Tfc, written rpe, in Hesych.); also
used as ace).
Dor. and Epid. tv (nom.

vCv.
3.
e (fe); also
lit.
Dor. and Epid.
119. Plural.
tain, apart
1.
The forms
of the first
and second persons con-
from the endings,

etc.),
aa-fi- (cf. Skt.
asmdn
etc.)
and
uo-ju.- (cf.
Skt.
1
yusmdn
As
whence
Lesb., Thess. a/i/^-, Lesb.
v/ti/i-,
elsewhere
the personal pronouns, especially in the singular, are of comparatively
rare occurrence in inscriptions,
from
literary sources,
I,
but only a few out

ft.
some forms are added which are quotable only of the great variety, for which see
Kiihner-Blass
pp. 580
121]
a/i- (Att.-Ion. rittr) or a/A-,
INFLECTION
vfx,-.
91
See
6.
76,
and, for the spiritus asper
or lenis in the
2.
first
person, 57, 58
NoM.
-S
-et?.
in
aU
dialects except Attic-Ionic,

a/i/xe?, u/iê?,
where
it
was
replaced by
a.
Lesb.
a/ies
Dor.
etc. o/ie?, i/xe?.
ence of 1
was frequently replaced by d/iiei/ under the influ-;u.s was often replaced by the KotviJ That is, aft-iv for d/u.'s after îpoiixv for îpofxjei. From d/xei', -ev was -/lev. extended to other pronouns and to participles, as ^jucv, tivcv, dKoixravrei;, etc.
pi.
In late Cretan
verbal forms in which Dor.
3.
Gex. -etwr (Horn.
rjiieCwv),
whence
-etov,
-uov
(9), -Siv.
Lesb.
afip,(ov,
Thess. afifieovv. El. afieav, Dor. afiecov, a/iicov (Cret.),
later dfiav.
4.
Dat.
-t(i').
Lesb. dufuv,
o-^ti', <r<^t,
dfifii, etc..
Dor.
a/niV,
ir/iti/,
Att.-Ion.
^/ity, vfuv.
So Dor.
but Att.-Ion.
a-îcri,
Arc. aêi<i, the
latter not satisfactorily explained.

5.
Ace.
-e
in all dialects except Attic-Ionic, where

d/ifie, vfifj-e,
it
was
re-
placed by-ea9,-a9. Lesb.,
Thess.
dfifie,
Dor.
etc. dfie, vfie.
Possessives
120.
1.
iiju)<i.
PL Dor.
cro'i?.
etc.
dfi6<;
(Lesb.
d/j,fio<;)
and
a/xeVe/ao?
(Lesb. afiixerepo';, Att.-Ion. 57/ierepo9).

2.
a.
tuo-, Att. etc.
6.
teuo-, Dor.,
Lesb.
reo'?,
in literature only).
3.
Both forms in Homer.
Boeot. rto?
(all
PI. v/xoV
and
vfj.eTepo<i.
a.
SUO-, Att. etc. 09, Cret. /roV.
Both forms in Homer.
6.
seuo-,
Dor.
(lit.),
Thess.
eoV.
PI.
a^6^ and
a-<f>eTpo^.
Reflexive Pronouns
121. Aside
from the
reflexive use of the forms of the personal
pronouns as given in
118, 119, especially that of the third person
which
1.
is itself
a reflexive in origin, various forms of expression are each keep-
employed, as follows
Combinations of the personal pronouns with

its
avT6<;,
ing
own
inflection, as in
Cf. also,
Homer
(a-ol
avrai
etc.).
So Cret. piv
avrSi
eavra.
with the possessive,
Cret.
ra pa auras
TO, eavTT]';.
92
2.
GEEEK DIALECTS
1
[l2l
Compounds
of the
same elements, with
contraction, leaving
only the second part declined.
Att. iîavrov, aeavTov or aavTov,
eaVTOv or avrov (also late earov, drav, with a from dv
with
7]
from ea
Thess. euTot, evrov).
Ion.
forms found in Ionic inscriptions are like

are Attic.
3.
Coan tjvt&v The (lit.) ifiecovTOv etc. the Attic, and probably
;
avToi alone, as sometimes in Homer.
Thus Delph. avrov
ifiavTov (SGDI. 2501.4), El. avrap
eavrrj'; (no. 61.17),
Lac. avrS
= eavTov
4.
(no. 66).
aiiTO'i,
avTo?
either with each declined separately, or, oftener,

of
merged into compounds

This combination
is
1
somewhat varying form.

late,
comparatively
replacing the earlier
types mentioned under

Boeotian, but
is
and
3.
It is
most frequent in Delphian and

dialects,
5).
avroii'.
found in several of the other West Greek

I, p.
and probably even in Attic (Kiihner-Blass

a.
b.
600, anm.
avros a^Tss.
avTocravTos.
Delph. avroi TrortaiTous, Boeot. xar'airii
(=
airoi)
Delph. avTocravTov Delph. aixravrov
etc.,
Boeot. {nrip
avrocravtii),
Heracl.
fitT airrocravTlov, Cret. aiTotravTois, etc.

c.
averavTos.
etc.,
Boeot. ava'avrutv,
Cret. avcratiTaSi
Argol. (Calauria) avo-auTas.

d.
e.
dcravTos.
avo'WTO's.
Boeot. derauTv (late).
Delph. aicrwras
Heracl.
etc.
See 33
a.
f. avrauTos.
a.vra.vTo.%
(as in
Sophron and Epicharmus), Aegin.

Prob-
avravTOv.
g.
Sicil.
gen. sg. airoira (Segesta), gen. pi. avriivra (Thermae).

(cf. late earoij,
ably from avraTov, avTarSiv
above, 2), with transposition of
the last two syllables.
Demonstrative Pronouns
122,
The
article.
Nom.
For
pi. rot', tui,
Greek
have
dialects except Cretan,

o,
fj.
the analogy of
',
o,
as in Homer, in the West and in Boeotian. Att. etc. oi, ai, after a in some dialects which in general
see 58
a.
i,
Forms with added

and Boeotian For the
used like
ohe, are
found in Elean
(ro-i, ra-i)
(rav-i, toi-i, tv-i).
relative use, see 126.
126]
INFLECTION
93
123. Thess. o-ve, Arc. o-vi, Arc.-Cypr. S-vv,

reive,
= 6Be.
Thess. rove,
sg.
and, with both parts inflected
Toti/eos, gen. pi.
Tovvveow.
Boeot. TrpoTTjvi (136.1).
(cf.
Horn. Tota-Secn), gen.

sg.), Toivi, etc.
Arc. roovC (gen.
Cf. also
Cypr. ovv, Arc. raw, tovvv, also (late)' Cypr.

vv.
rdvvvv, Toavvv.
124. 0VT09.
Cf. Horn., Boeot.,
Nom.
pi.
roOrot, ravrai, like to(, rai, in
West Greek
avrai,
(examples from Cos, Delphi, Ehodes, Selinus). Att.

after ovtov etc.
ovTcov, etc.
etc. ovroi,
Boeotian, with t replaced by

of
'
throughout, ovrov,
pi. fern,
Interchange
;
av and
ov.
Att. gen.
tovtwv
after
masc, neut.
vice versa El. neut. tuvtcov, due to influence of

is
Tavra.
ov throughout
Boeotian (ovto, ovto) and Euboean {tovtu,
rovret, also ivTOvOa

also TavTai).
= ivravda).
So also Delph. rovra, rovTa<; (but

instead of OV, see 34
a.
For the spelling with

Cf.
125.
1.
iKelvo<;.
Ion. Keivo's, Lesb., Cret., Ehod.,
from
*Ke-evov.
25 with
a.
Coan
Kfjvo<;,
both
Trjvo';,
of different origin (*Te-ei'09),
in Delphian, Heraclean, Argolic (Aegina), Megarian, as well as in

Sicilian Doric writers (Theocr., Sophron, Epicharmus).
2.
aiT6<;.
Neut. avrov in Cretan, as sometimes in Attic inscripRelative, Interrogative, and Indefinite Pronouns
tions.
126.
of
The
relative o? occurs in all dialects.

article,
But the
relative use
is
forms of the
frequent in
Homer and
Herodotus,
usual
in Lesbian (so always in the earlier inscriptions and nearly always

in Alcaeus
influence, as
and Sappho;
o? in later inscriptions
is
due
to koivij
shown by the
o-jrep,
spiritus asper, kuO' oy, etc.), Thessalian
(rd, KaTTairep,
but also o? in an early metrical inscription), and

rai, rol'i, etc., Cypr.
o,
Arcado-Cyprian (Arc.
Arc. dv, Cypr.
oi, oi).
tov, etc.,
but also
Hera-
So also in Boeotian in a fourth-century in(cf.
scription (no. 41), but later only 09
Lesbian).
It is also
clean (tov, rd,
etc.
so often in Epicharmus), but in most

if
West
Greek
late
dialects it occurs,
at all, only in later inscriptions (so in

earlier period).
.
Delphian and Cretan, never in the
For the demonstrative

(L33).
.use of o?, cf. Heracl. at fiev
Si Se
94
GREEK DIALECTS
(cf.
[i27
127. Cret. orepo-;, which of two, is the true relative correlative of

n-oTepo-!
Skt. yataras- beside kataras),
and so related to the
usual
oTTOTe/oo? as otos to oirolo^, ore to mroTe.

Ti9, Ti?.
128.
Cypr.
at';,
Arc.
ffi?,
see 68.3, Thess. nk, Kt?
(/cti'e?),
see 68.4.
Cret. dat. sg.
tIixl,
m. oTifii
= orivi,
and
fi-^Sifii
= fj-ijTivi,
from *Ti-aiu with the same pronominal sm as in Skt. kasmin, Meg. (Ar.) ad = Tiva from *Tta, kasmdi, Umbr. pusme, esmei, etc.
cf Att.-Ion. cLTTa,
.
aaaa
from *aTta.
dialects, e.g. Locr.
129.
1.
The
indefinite relative oarK;, otk.
offTK,
with both parts declined, in various

ol'rti'es,
hoinve'i, Cret.
2.
Boeot. mariva';.
dialects,
oTt?,
with only the second part declined, in various

otivl, Cret. orifii (128).
etc.
e.g.
Delph. ortvo?,
Lesb. otti, regularly from
*6B-TL,
and by analogy oTTtre?
Cf. also Lesb. oinraxi, oirira, etc.
La
all
other dialects the double consonants are simplified, presum-
ably under the influence of the simple rt? etc.

Locr. /roTi (no. 56) it is generally assumed that the first not from a form of the relative stem seen in os, oerris, which was originally jp- (Stt. ya-') but a generalizing particle o-f o8, related in form and use to the so in Eng. whoso, whosoever (Old Eng. swa hwa swa). But so long as the one occurrence of Locr. port is the only example of a form with f (even the other early Locrian inscription, no. 55, has Adrt), there is decidedly a possibility that this is only an error.
a.
On account of
is
part of OTIS
3.
Neuter forms in
-ti,
with only the
first
part declined, in Cre-
tan, e.g. an = driva, on i.e. Sn = ovnvo^. 130. Cret. 6Teio<; = ottoioi;, but used hke
adjectival o(Tn<;, as
fie exei,
oreto? Se Se
(sc.
Ka
K6a-fio<; firj jSepSrji,
yvvd oreia Kpe/jbara

For the form
(also
oreiai
yvvaiKi) irpodff eSoKe.
Hesych. Teiov
So reguSie ki (in
TToiov, KpTjre?), cf.
Horn, reo,
reo), etc.
131. Interrogative
pronouns used as indefinite

/ci's
relatives.
larly in Thessalian, e.g.
ke 'yivveiTei
= oo-rts
dv yiyvrjrai,
form Sid
use of
Ti)
ySeWetret
Tt'?
= Sto'rt, ttok ki (in form irpo'i ti) = on, <f>vXd<} Trotas kc = (^wXtj? ottoiIi? (^crrtvo?) dv fiovXrjTai. Elsewhere the
is,
= oo-Tt?
with some rare exceptions in literature, found

oiri ai<;
only in late Greek. In Cypr.

tive force is given
Ke
= oa-n<; av, the indefinite relaof obscure formation.
by the
oVt,
an adverbial form
132]
IKFLECTION
95
ADVERBS AND CONJUNCTIONS

Pronominal Adverbs and Conjunctions of Place, Time, and Manner
132.
1.
-ov.
Place where.
origin,
Att.-Ion. ttov, oirov, avrov, o/xov, etc.
These are of genitive

2.
-ei.
and are specifically Attic-Ionic. Place where. These are the West Greek equivalents
1),
of
the Attic-Ionic adverbs in -ov (above,

dialects, in
occurring in various Doric

wei
Delphian, and in Boeotian,
e.g. el, irel, irei (Cret. ai
eX TTOv), oirei, reiSe, Tovrel, rrjvel, avrel (Boeot. avri),

li-qhajxel, ovOufiei.
Here
also,
aWei, dfiei, by analogy, Heracl. worexei = irpoaeis of
X&J?,
and Delph.
-Of.
iirexei.
The ending
(cf.
locative origin,
and occurs
in
even in Attic-Ionic in ixel

3.
also eVei).
ol, irol, ottol, etc.
Place whither (also where),
numer-
ous dialects, as in Attic.

where, formed from ^%{
gin,
With
-?,
Delph.
049.
Cf. also Crop. tJxoi,

-ec, is
(5 a).
This ending, like
of locative ori-
and means simply ^Zace where
(cf. oiicoi, 'la-ff/xol),
but in these
pronominal adverbs the prevailing force

4. -VI.
is
whither.
Place whither (also where).
-VK or
Ehod.
TTTjXvi,
-U9,
Cret. vt, oTrut, with -9, giving Ehod. vh, Arg. u9 {for whatever purpose), lit. Dor. irvi,
Cf. also Cret. ttXioi (to 7rXie9, 113.2),
evSv<;.
lit.
07ru9.
Lesb. TvlSe,
*Trvi, ottvi,
aXkvi, Delph.
This type originated in
from the stem

ner.
ttu- (I.E. qifi/^, cf. Skt. Icu-tas,
whence, Osc. pu-f, where).
Place where, whither, and especially maruhow and where in various Doric dialects, in Delphian whither, Lesb. înra where, aXka elsewhere (a from -di, see 38), Cret., Corcyr. aXXat otherwise, Heracl. iravrac in all directions. The indefinite ttui (cf. Corcyr. oWm irai in any other way)
5. -at (Att.-Ion. -7)1).
Thus
ai, irai, ottui
is
used in Cyprian as a strengthening
particle,
anyhow, indeed
(ko,';
Trai,
and
indeed, iSe irai, then indeed, no. 19.4,12).
Cret. ol, oTrat
are used in the sense of as, in whatever way, but also as final con-
junctions,
a.
and
at is also used as a temporal conjunction.

-at
Beside these dative-locative forms in

-1;),
there existed a type with
original -a (Att.-Ion.
Lac. ravTo.
ha.T
probably of instrumental origin, to which belong ravrrj gre, in such a way as (no. 66), Dor. aî, where (Etym.
96
Magn., Hesych.)
GREEK DIALECTS
=
[l32
Horn, ^x'- ^'^^^ particle -xt- But for the most part it is impossible to distinguish this from the commoner type in original -at, to which many forms in -d may equally well belong (as such we have reckoned
In Attic-Ionic there is the same ambiguity (the traditional spelling varying between -y and 1;), with the added possibility that a given form (e.g. owrj, where) may belong under 6, below.
Lesb.
oTTira etc.).
6.
-;.
Place where and time when.
Cret.
17,
where, but usually
when,
oire,
where and v}hen, Lac. AoVe,
as, ire-'KOKa
= irco-iTOTe,
El.
ravTe, [rJeSe, in this place,
Meg.
rlSe, aXke, here, elsewhere.
Of this
same formation
7.
-to.
are
rj
whether, Cypr. e
-êi').
= el
(134.1), El. eire
= eireC.
Place whence (Att.-Ion.
Lit.
Dor.
(S,
ttw, etc., Cret.
o, OTTO,
TwSe, Locr. ho, hoiro, Coan, Mess. tovtS).
Similarly Delph.
(I.E. -6d, cf. early
foiK<o,from the house. These are of ablative origin

Lat. -od, Skt. -dd).
a. These adverbs are not to be confounded with another class, mostly from prepositions, meaning /)Zace where or whither and occurring in AtticIonic also, as av, Kario, lâ), etc. To this belong Delph. tvSoi, within, Coan
kKariput,
b.
on each side of (ci. iKacrripu)).
Although probably all the West Greek dialects formed the pronominal
adverbs of place whence in -u, forms like odiv being late, the -Oar appears in adverbs derived from place names, as Arg. 'iopaiOoOev, Corinth. TiepaioOev.
Cf. also 133.1.
8.
a.
-6)9.
Manner,
by
co?, tto)?, oTraj?, etc.
in all dialects.
Final conjunctions,
oirojs is
ws and
oirtos
are the usual final conjunctions, and
of these
far the
more
frequent,
especially in the earlier inscriptions.

OTrai or,
though &s is not uncommon, Early Cretan uses neither, but rather
once, ai (above, 5).
ha
is
rare, except in very late times.
9.
-re, -Ta, -ica.
Time when,
ore, rare, irore in Attic-Ionic
and
Arcado-Cyprian (Arc. tots, Cypr.

bian, oKa etc. in
oica, Toica, iroKa,
ore, fieiroTe), ora, ttStu in Les-
West Greek (and presumably
Boeotian), e.g. Cret.

(oKKa,
a.)
Lac. TreTroica, El. toku, Delph. oxa, -voku.

is for
occurriug in Ehodian, Laconian, and literary Doric,
oku
Even
a.
Attic has -ra and -ku in
some words,
as etra, eireiTU (Ion.
also eireiTe), qvlKa.
Temporal conjunctions. Besides

ai, ^, oire
ore.
etc.
temporal use of Cret.
(above, 5, 6).
and liru (above, 2), note the For so long as, until, we find
183]
1)
lojs,
INELECTION
as (41.4), 2) loTE,
ei/TE (cf.
97
/icerro (also prep,
135.4), 3) Cret.
jaaT</)a, all
ixerrk),
Arc.
ixvtt',
Thess. /u.eWo8t, Horn.
related,
but of obscure formae's
tion, 4) /J-ixph -XP^>

(cf.
^th
and without
oE, 5) eis o,
o,
6) Boeot. iv toi'
136.1).
Prepositional and Other Adverbs
133.
1.
-dev, -8e, -6a.
In adverbs
like irpoadev, Lesbian has

;
usually -6e (nearly always in inscriptions
in the lyric also -dev

is
and
-6a), while the

etc.),
etc.,
West Greek
but also
dialects
show -6a (which
also
Attic in evda
-6e, -6ev.
Lesb. irpoade, evep6e, Dor.

(85.3),
(gram.) irpoada
Heracl. ep,Trpoada, avmOa, Cret. irpodda
Delph. TTpoa-Ta
vSo6ev.
2.
(85.1),
but also Meg. irpoade, Argol. ep-nrpoade, Cret.

seen in dvpSa (Hesych.)
Cf. also Arc. irpocrdayeviî;.
-Se {-ê), -So.
Arc. -Ba
is
is
= 6vpaê,
and
3.
probably avoB' (no. 16.17)
avwSa.
Cf.
avadev, dvw6a.
For Delph., Locr.
ej(66<!
-o)
= c/ero'?, see 66.

(132.7 a)
Hence, after the analEpid.
ogy of other adverbs in

ex6a), Epid. ex6oi.
4.
and
-ot (132.8), Delph.,
From
ei'Sow
are
formed
besides
Att.-Ion.
evSo6ev
(also
eVSo's
Cretan), evBodi, Ion. evSoVe (Ceos)

(after ei/ro's),
5.
Cret., Delph.,
Meg., Syrac.
Delph. evSa, Lesb., Epid., Syrac. ewSot, Delph. evSw?.
Beside e^ta (132.7 a) are formed, after the analogy of other
adverbs, Lac. eêi, Cret., Syrac. efot, Dor., Delph. eô^ (after aero?
etc., cf. ivSo'i).
6.
-49, -IV,
-t.
Forms with
adverbial
-?
or -v sometimes inter-
change with each other and with forms without either -s or -v, as the numeral adverbs in -kk, -klv, -kl. Thus in most dialects -Kts,
sometimes
irdXiv), as
-ki,
6d6dKiv = 6adKi<i.
but -kiv in Lac. rerpaKtv, hrraKiv, oKraKiv, Cret. Likewise -iv in other adverbs of time (cf. Att.
Eheg. avOiv (Hdn.)
El.
Cret. ainiv,
= avTi,<;,
av6K, avOi,
Cret.
avrap.epiv
= av6r]p,epov.
lease)
cf.
varapiv
= vffrepov.
from
Here
also
Thess. div beside Lesb. at (also aliv Hdn.), Ion. au' (also aihaap.o's,
under perpetual
/riV,
= usual
ate?,
ot'et, atVi/ (all
*at/ri, *at-
*a4fe9, etc.,
Cypr., Phoc. alpeC), while a corresponding
form
in
-49 is
to be seen in Cypr. iipak, forever, a combination hke Att.
98
ets aei,
liar,
GEEEK DIALECTS
containing
i)
[l33
= etri
and ak from
*alfi<s (omission of
f pecuis
but
cf. Trat?, 53).
Cf. also Epid. avevv, El. avevf
= avev
(Meg. and late
lit. avi<s
formed
134.
after xw/ot'?),
Dor. efiirdv (Pindar) beside e>7ra?
efi-irTj<i,
Coan, Rhod., Ther. eâv

1.
;
e^fj<;.
The conditional conjunction,

e (^) in
el
in Attic-Ionic
and Ar-
cadian
al in Lesbian, Thessalian, Boeotian (^),

;
and
all
the
West
Greek
a.
dialects
Cyprian.
^ in other dialects than Cyprian is ^mply whether, e. g. Heracl. Tab. In Cretan there is no true conditional ^ beside at, as was once supposed, but rather a temporal ^, for which see 132.6.
(no. 74) 1.125.
2.
av, Ke, Ku.
dv
is
only Attic-Ionic and Arcadian.
In
all
other
icev),
dialects the unrelated e, /ca is used,
tee
in Lesbian (also
dialects
Thessalian, and Cyprian,

a.
ku in the West Greek
and Boeotian.
is
Arcadian once had
kc, like
Cyprian, and a relic of this
to be seen
in the k which appears, where there would otherwise be hiatus, between
and a following av, which had regularly replaced k as a significant element (probably through prehistoric Ionic influence, cf. p. 7). Thus regularly ei
K &v, or better tix av, since
eik
has become a mere by-form of
(like ovk
beside oi), but
8'
av.
Once, without av,
cIk tTrt So/ua Trvp hroiai,
where
some assume a
h.
significant k in place of usual Sv,
but best classed with the

to eav or dv, in Ionic
subjunctive clauses without av (174).
In Attic-Ionic,
ti
combines with
av,
in Attic
to
rjv-
c.
The
substitution of
for al belongs to the earliest stage of Attic

dialects,
(Koarq) influence in the
West Greek
the latest, being rarely found except where the dialect

Koarfj.
but that of av for xa only to is almost wholly

the rule in the later inscrip-
tions of
3.
Hence the hybrid combination a most West Greek dialects.
ko. is
KaC.
Arc-Cypr. wa?
(as of
(also kol, for
which
is
see 97.2), the relation
of
which
the rare Cypr. kot') to icai
obscure.
In Arcadian
this occurs only in the early
Mantinean
related to
/icL
inscription, no. 16, else-
where
4.
Kai.
See 275.
jxa,
fiev,
he.
Thessalian uses
fiefi
for
8e',
e.g.
to fik
yfrd-
ÛTfia, TUfi
lav
Ta/i
aWav
(no. 28.22;
rdv Be aXXav
L 45
is
due to koiv^ influence).
135]
5.
INFLECTION
vv, identical
vv,
99
with -w in Arc.-Cypr. 6vv = oSe (123), and with occurs as an independent particle in Cyprian and Boeotian, e.g. Cypr. Svfdvoi vv, Bokoi vv, Boeot. aKovpv vv 'ev6a>.
Horn, vw,
6. tSe, in form Horn, the, occurs in Cyprian introducing the conclusion of a condition {IMirai then indeed, ISe then no. 19.12,25),
or a
new
sentence (tSe and no. 19.26).
PREPOSITIONS
Peculiarities in
Form
135.
2.
e/e,
1. For apocope of the final vowel, see 95. For assimilation of final consonants, see 96,
97, 99.
100.
3.
For 6v
22.
= Kara.,
4.
iv,
= avd,
vTrd
Iv = iv, 10. cnrv = utto, 22. = vtto, formed after the analogy of Kara
see
6.
= Karv
e?
etc.,
in
Elean (viraSvycoK) and Lesbian

ek.
(gram.).
(cf.
The
is
inherited use of iv with the accusative
the
(El.,
use of Lat. in)

Locr., Phoc.
;
retained in the -Northwest Greek dialects

e? in
but once
an early Delphian
inscription, no. 50)

(Iv).
together with Boeotian and ThessaHan, and in Arcado-Cyprian
Elsewhere this was replaced by an extended form

e?.
iv-i,
whence
c),
ets,
See 78.
Similarly evre
= eare
koivi].
in Locrian, Delphian (hevTe, 58
and the
Northwest Greek
But Boeotian, in
spite of iv, has erre
= etrre.
5.
fJ.Td, -TreSd.
weSd, unrelated to fierd in origin,
is
used in
its
place in Lesbian, Boeotian (probably in Thessalian too, though not
yet quotable). Arcadian
(ttc,
95), Argolic,
/lerd,
Cretan, and Theran.
(Most of these dialects show also

influence
is
but at a time when koiv^
probable.)
So also in compounds, as Cret. ireBexeiv, Arg.
ireSdyayov,
irehdpoiKoi
= /leTOiKoi,
ireSiov
names, as Boeot. YlehdKOiv, Argol.
IXeSa'/cptTo?.
month
HeSaryeiTWO';- or (by fusion of

(or -to?)
and proper The name of the IleSa- and Mera-) Hera-
= neremv,
jiTWO<i
= Att.
MeTayeirvuov occurs in Ehodes, Cos,
100
Calymna, Megara,
not attested.
6.
jrp6<!.
GREEK DIALECTS
Sicily,
[l35
is
and Magna Graecia, where ireSd alone
There are two independent series of forms, one with

p,
and one without the

1)
each with variation between final
-?
and -n.
Avest.
Horn.
TTjOOTi (cf. Skt.
prati), Cret. Tropri (70.1), Att.-Ion., Lesb.

Tr/ser.
TTjOo'?.
Cf. also
Pamph.
irepT, Iêsb. (gram.)
2) itoti
(cf.
paHi) in the West Greek

and Boeotian, Arc.-Cypr.
dialects (except Cretan)
with Thessalian
'jr6<i.
a. Although the relation of tt/oos, ttos to irporC, irori can hardly be the same in origin as that of StStucrt to Si'SmTt (irpoa-C, iroari are unknown, and moreover the assumption of apocope is unlikely for Att.-Ion. tt/jos), and indeed is far from clear, yet, barring the appearance of irporri, ttoti beside irpds in Homer, the distribution of the t and cr forms is the same. See 61. But note that Trpds is universal in wpoa-Oa etc. (133.1). b. Another form, Trot, is most frequent in Argolic, where it occurs regu-
larly before dentals, e.g.

irtrr
iroi
tov Oeov, iroidip^v, iroiTa(Tuav (but irori^Xeipwi,
There are also several examples in Delphian, all before dentals except TTOiKecjidXaun', and one each in Locrian, Corinthian, Cretan, and Boeotian (IIoiSikos, very likely an alien).
avTov).
Just
how this
Trot
arose
is
uncertain.
Of the various suggestions

iroi'
offered,
the most plausible
is
perhaps, since with but few exceptions
occurs only
before dentals, that

7.
ttoti
became
wot
through
loss of
t by dissimilation.
aw,
^vv.
^vv, as in
Homer,
Tv%a
in early Attic, elsewhere avv.
But
8.
Ion. ^vvo'i fromi *^w-to'?.
Cypr. vyyepô';
avWa^'i] (Hesych.).
Cypr. v
= eTrl,
e.g.
= evrt
rvy^r),
ix^pov
Probably cognate with Skt. ud, Engl, out

taras).
(cf. va--Tepo<;
= eTriyêipov. = Skt. ut-
There are traces of the same prefix in a few Ehodian and Boeotian proper names.
Peculiarities in
Meaning and Construction
136.
1.
Dative instead of the usual genitive construction in

1) airv.
Arcado-Cyprian.
âi.
Arc. airv rat
(sc. a/iepai),
2)
e'|.
Arc. e? rol epyoi, Cypr.
e'^
wepl
Toir-vl,
i\evdepiai.
Cypr. irepl TratSC

5) viro.
tm
âi.
Cypr.
airii
rai
3) irepL
Arc.
4) virep.
Arc. vTrep rat
rav yeyovorcov evyvfo/Movav inrp
136]
INFLECTION
101
ral
iroXi.
6) irapd.
Arc. irapa rai ISiai ir6\i,from their
7) TTeBd.
ire rot? foiKidTai[<;].
own
city.
8)
ivC
iirl ie[pofivdfjLocri To]t?.

;
e| with dative occurs also in Pamphylian

Boeot. irpoTqvi, formerly,
i.e.
-n-po
with dative in
Cf. Thess.
irpo rai-vi (sc. ajxepai.
xnrirpo ray, sc. afiepa<;, just previously, no. 28.43,

sc. a/iepav, until, no. 43.49).
and Boeot.
iv rdv,
This growth, at the expense of the genitive, of the dative (locative) which in the case of most of the above-mentioned prepositions was also an inherited one (cf. irepi, wro, etc. with dative), and its extension even to airv and ii, was probably furthered by the influence- of the most
a.
construction,
frequent locative construction, that with iv

2.
(tv).
Trapd
at, with,
with accusative instead
of dative.
This
is
found
in the
Northwest Greek
dialects, including Thessalian
and Boeotian,
and in Megarian and Laconian, e.g. Thess. rot m-ap' afifie TroXirevfiaToi; (no. 28 corresponding to rov irap'vfilv iroXnevfiaTO'; of Philip's
;
letter in the KOLvrj), Boeot.
crovyypacfyo'; Trap Yi<j>idSav,
Delph.
iraap-e.
pajxeivdrm he
a.
îkw
irapa M.vaa-têvov, El. -rreTroXiTevKoip Trap'
and rarely seen in dialect inscriptions, is the more genbetween the dative with verbs of rest and the accusative with verbs of motion, and the final supremacy of the accusative construction, as
later,
Much
eral confusion
ifuivav
3.
as tov mkovby,
TTjOo'?,
in the sight
of,
with accusative instead of genitive,
in Elean.
ofioaavTei irbir) rov Oeov tov 'OXwinov,

Oedv,^ peppev
on
Sokcoi
Ka(X)\iTepo<; eyêv 7ro(T) rov
airov
7ro(T)
rov Aia,
he shall he jvdged guilty in the eyes of Zeus.

inscription the
In a later Elean
same idea is expressed by (jtevyerco irbir) tm Aiop rmXvp.irim atfiarop, where both the genitive construction and the
use of êvyco instead of the genuine Elean peppco are concessions
to Attic usage.
7r/>o'?,
This Elean use

to,
is
only a step removed from that of
in relation
dvev^
with accusative.
ace. instead of gen., as dvev;
4. El.
5.
= dvev, with
to,
ôXdv.
Kard, according
Kaff cSv
with genitive instead of accusative, in

d,
Locrian.
= kuB'
Ka(T)
rovSe
= Kara
rdSe,
Ka(T)
tSs ffwy/SoXas.
102
6.
GKEEK DIALECTS
eVtwith the dative
of the deceased person, in epitaphs.
[l36
This
occurs in a few early epitaphs in Lesbian, Phocian, and Locrian, but

is
especially
common
in Boeotian, e.g. eTrt YheKaSdfioe
efii, iirl
'0t-
/Sae.
In most dialects the
name
of the deceased appears in
the
nominative.
7.
afji,î.
In most dialects afiî
is obsolete.
In the phrase ol
Argive In Cretan
afiî nva,
which survives
;
also in Attic prose, it occurs in
and Ehodian
it is
in Argive also once in purely local force.

aboul^,
used freely in the meaning
concerning (as in Homer),

SdXoi fioXidvn, if they
the division.
with dative' or accusative, e.g. at Se k

contend about a slave,
8.
awl
avirl
rhv halaiv, about
avTi.
Besides the usual meanings instead of, in return for,

of note.
which are found everywhere, the following uses are worthy

1)
The original local meaning, before, in front of, occurs in an Attic and in a Delphian inscription. So frequently Cret. avn fiaiTvpov, in the presence of witnesses.
2)
From
etc.,
the use of uvtI, in
return for, with verbs of buying, selling,
arose a freer distribu-
tive use, e.g. Arc. rpi? oêko'i o<^\ev avrl peKaerTav, one shall
pay a
(no.
fifjya-
fine of three obols
for each (wagon).
So Delph. avrl
(cf.
/rereos
51
A 45)
is
probably /or each year, yearly
Hesych. avrl
though generally taken as in course of the yeair, in the same year (cf. Hesych. avTerow rov aiiTov eVon?. AaKtoves) and
firjva),
Kara
explained otherwise.
night,
origin.
9.
Coan avrl
^/lepa^
vvKr6<;
(no.
is
101.43), during the
though without distributive force

Cf.
perhaps of the same
Hesych. av6'
Si
o\r)<; ttJ? rffjJpa's.
extension of the regular use of ef (or aTro) with the genitive to denote material and source, is seen in certain exprese|.
An
sions of
amount
or value, e.g. Att. a-recfxivcoi airb
with a crown worth 1000 drachmas,
;)j;t\itBi/
Bpax/J-oiv,
Ion. (7Te<\>avS)aai M.avcrawiic
\ov
fxev
eK SapeiKMV irevTijKOVTa, 'Aprefiia-irjv Se
TpirjKovra
SapeiKwv, crown Maussolus with a crown worth fifty darics, Artemisia with one worth thirty, Att. KpiO&v n-padeiaayv iic
Tpi&v hpaxp-SiV Tov
(lehifivov eicaaTov, barley
purchased at three
Ther. irupSiv iy
drachmas a medimnus, and even more
freely
138j
fiehijxvov
INFLECTION
kuI tcptO&v iy Svo
jMehitivrnv,
103
a medimnus of wheat and

vir-irpo,
two of barley.
10.
Noteworthy combinations are Thess.
just before, and
Arc. eTre? from iiri and e?
= e^
(cf. uTre'/c, Ste/e,
irapeK),
meaning for
and on
occasion of, hence emphatic just for, in particular for.
VERBS
Augment and
137.
Reduplication
Most
peculiarities are
such as are due to divergence in the

lost (eljôii or
ri')(ov,
form of contraction where a consonant has been

cf.
25), or in
the treatment of consonant groups, as Att.
elXT]j>a,
Phoc.
after
elXd(j)ei,
XeXonra
like
etc.
from *(7ea\dâ (76 h), but Ion., Epid. XeXd^rjKa with original initial X, Arg. fefpifjJva, but Att.-
lon. etpjjKa after forms like eiXr](}>a (55 a), Cret., El. eypa/Mfiai
ypa/ji/jLai,
= <ye-
Ion. eKTijiiai = Att. KeKTqfiai,
eyvcoKa in all dialects.

rjOeXov, ^ôvXofirjv.
Note
also Cret. i^rypaiMftai,
with which compare
Active Personal Endings
138.
-si) is
1.
Second singular. The original primary ending

icra-L,
-si (Skt.
preserved ia Hom., Syrac.
also in Epid. avvTiOrjai,
and
so perhaps regularly in
of the
West Greek
dialects (inscriptional examples
second singular
o-
are, naturally,
very
rare),
the retention of
intervocahc
being due to the analogy of iaai.
But
in the East
Greek
dialects,
where 3
etc.
sg.
TiOrjn became
TiOrja-i (61.1), Ti0rj<; etc.,
with secondary ending, were employed.
Thematic
ê/aet?
in nearly all dialects, but there

ecêpe?, in
is
some
evidence of êpe?, probably due to the secondary

(glosses of Hesych.)
Cyprian
and Doric (Theocr. and gram.). Also -ada, starting from olada, rjaOa, with the original perfect ending -6a, is widely used in literary Lesbian and Doric, as in
Homer
2.
(Ti9r}a-&a,
^dXoicrOa,
etc.).
Third singular.
preserved in
The original primary ending -ti (Skt. -ti) is Tidrjn, BiBcori, etc., whence East Greek Greek "West
See
61.1.
TidTjcri, SiScoa-i.
Thematic
(jjepei etc.
in all dialects.
104
3.
GEEEK DIALECTS
First plural.
[l38
West Greek
See 223
-/ê?
mos), originally the primary ending,

the secondary ending.
;
4.
a.
East Greek
(of.
Skt. -mas, Lat.

-jxev,
-mus from
originally
Third plural, primary. "West Greek -vtl (Skt.
-^ti),
East Greek
-(v)(ii.
Thus, in thematic verbs, West Greek êpovn, Boeot., Thess.

<f>epoiai,,
(pepovdi (139.2), Arc. tpepovai, Lesb. (and Chian)

êpova-i.
Att.-Ion.
See
61.1, 77.3.
So also in
jtw-verbs.
West Greek ivn,
(fiavri,
riOevri, SiSovn,
whence
a later
Att.-Ion.
elcri, <f)aa-i,
Ion. (with the accent of contract forms,
see 160) jidelcri, SiSovcrt.
But Att. ndedai, SiSoacri, etc. represent formation, with -avri (^-dat) added to the final vowel of the
Of. Boeot.
stem, as also iu Boeot. perf. SeSoavdi.
e6eav
etc.,
below,
5.
-an (-nti, Skt. -ati in redupl. pres. dadhati), whence also -dcri. Thus Phoc. lepTjTevican, Delph. KaOea-Tciicari, Hom. 7re(j>VKacn, Arc. [po](f)\eaa-i. But in most
In the perfect the earliest type
is
that in
dialects this is replaced
by
-avri, as Cret. icrraXKaPTi, Att.-Ion. -dcri.
Late inscriptions of various dialects have also the secondary -av,

as Cret. earaXKav.
5.
Third plural, secondary,
-v
(from
-nt) in
eêpov
etc.
So also
dialects,
in the /ii-forms, as eOev, ehov,

as in
which are retained in most

-tjv
Homer. Likewise
pass. eKvffev, iXeyev (from -i]vt,
with regu-
lar shortening),
but also sometimes
(with
rj
from the other per-
sons), as
Hom.
pLidvdtjv, Cret., Epir. SieX^yrjV, Corcyr. ia-re<f>avd>0rjv,
Delph. aireKvdrjv.
But Attic-Ionic has edeaav, eSoaav,

taken over from the
o--aorist,
iXvdrja-av, etc.,
with
-a-av
as also â-av,
where most
dialects
have
^v
(163.3,4). Similarly -v is replaced by -av (also mainly after aorist forms like eXva-av or fjviKav) in Boeot. avedeav, avedeiav, avidiav
(9.2),
irapeiav (irapricrav), Cypr. KUTeOtjav (from KUTeOeav,
cf. 9.3)
and in Thessalian by -ev (an inherited ending seen in Hom. êv, or perhaps from -av, cf. 7, 27), as eSowaefi {eBcoKav), ovedeUaev (beside
oV^deiKav), and, with diphthongal ai
iScoKaiv,
tion),
from ae, aveOeiKaiv, erdâiv {ci. probably due to Thessalian influence, in a Delphian inscripalso once even in a thematic form, ivefavia-aoev = iveAdviôv,
189]
a.
INFLECTION
In the
koivt^
105
the ending -aav spread even to thematic forms and to the

late inscriptions of various dialects, e.g.
)(oiaav.
optative,
and such forms occur in
Boeot. iXAôcrav, Delph.

6.
Third dual, secondary.

elsewhere
Att.-Ion.
-rrjv,
elsewhere -rdv,
e.g.
Boeot. avederav, Epid. avedyjicdTav.

-fi-qv,
-/âi/.
Similarly 1 sg. mid. Att.-Ion.
Middle Personal Endings

139.
1.
Third smgular. Arcadian has
Primary
-rat,
Boeot.
-jr)
(26),
Thess.
-ret (27).
-rot (perhaps also Cyprian,
but not quotchange
able),

pi. -vtol is to
of the secondary -to (before its

Cf. also 2 sg. Ketoi
to -TV), e.g. jevrjToi, Se'aroi, ôXeroi.
= Keia-ai,
and 3
2.
be assumed, though not quotable.

(22).
Secondary
-to,
Cypr. -tv
Third plural. Usually
-vrai, -vto.
But
also -arai, -aro, mostly
in the perfect
and pluperfect
after a consonant (e.g.

(-adt],
yeypd(j)aTai),
but also after a vowel in Boeotian
see below)
and
so regu-
larly in Ionic in the perfect (e.g. Horn. ê^X'ârai, later elpearai,
contracted elpijTai), pluperfect, and optative, and even in untlie-
matic presents and imperfects,

arai, to
SvvrjfjLi,
e. g.
TcOearat and also Swearat, lapve-
KLpvrj/M (with suffix vd,
weak
va), after the
analogy
of Tidearai to riOrfixL.
Boeotian and Thessalian have d in these endings, doubtless owing

to the influence of -fieOa, -ade, and from these the 6
to the third plural active endings.
was extended
fiefuadwadr}
Thus
Middle.
Boeot. ahitciwvOr)
{-vrai),
ia-TpoTeva6ij,
(-arai), i-n-oieiaavOo, a7reypd-s{ravdo, etc.
Thess. iyevovOo, eiXovOo,
and
et
i<f)dvypevdeiv
= etpatpovprai,
îWovvQeiv
= ôvKwvrai,
with
from
;
at (27)
and an added
v (perhaps the active secondary end-
ing
cf.
the double pluralization in the imv. -vrmv).

Indicative and subjunctive. Boeot. iwvQi, Sdcovdi,
Thess. KaToiKeiovvOt (pres. subj., 159).
a-n-oSe-
Active.
Soavdi, etc.
Imperative.
Stiris,
Boeot. evOco, avypa'^dvOm, etc.
So also from the Phocian
near the Boeotian frontier,
$e'Ka)v6i, la-rdvOm, la-rdvOiov,
106
GREEK DIALECTS
Imperative Active and Middle
[140
140.
In the third plural the dialects exhibit the following types.

3
Observe the divergence between the active, where
a and 4 a are
the usual types, and the middle, where the corresponding 3 & and
4 6 are rare, the usual type being 2
1.
h.
The same form
as the third singular.
Rare, and only in the
middle.
Corcyr. KpiveaQio, iTriSaveiêa-0(o, Calymn. eTna-afiaivea-da),
Coan
2.
aipeia-Oa, Thas. Oecrda.

a. -Tcov,
formed from the third singular by the addition

-v.
of
the secondary ending
Homer, in Ionic only. A corresponding thematic (f>epTa)y is unknown. l. -<t6(ov. êpea-dojv etc., the usual form in most dialects. Lesb.
earcov, as in
(cf.
i-TTifieXeadov
3.
-vrov,
5).
a. -VToo,
formed
after the
analogy of 3
pi. indie,
-vn.
êpovrco,
TiBeuTco, etc. in Arcadian,
Boeotian (-vdm,
139.2),
and the Doric
dialects except Cretan.
Note. Later Doric inscriptions often show the Att. -vt<ov beside -vt<o. Conversely the later Delphian inscriptions often have the general Doric -vtw beside -vtwv, which is the form of the earliest Delphian.
and so probably here Coan iireXavra). For -oaOa from -ovadco, see 77.2. But Corcyr. iKXoyiôva-dm comes from -ovffdco of later origin and with later treatment of va (77.3, 78), and
6.
-(v)a9(o.
Epid. (pepoaOo, Lac. aveKoaOo,
(rather than under 1) Heracl. eTreKaaOw
(cf.
it is
possible to read (f>ep6a6o

a.
3.
etc.,
likewise early Att. -oadrnv (4
6).
4.
-VTav, with double pluralization, a combination of types 2

(fjepovrav, nOevreov, etc., as in
and
Homer, in
etc.. El.
Attic-Ionic, Del-
phian, Elean, Cretan.

b.
-(v)a0c0v.
Early Att. eiritieKoadfov
ti/mo^tov.
5.
-VTOV, -(tOov, probably
from -vrwv
(4 a), -adiuv (2 &)

is
with -ov
after the analogy of 3 pi. e^sepov etc.
This
the regular type in
Lesbian, e.g. (fiepovrov, KoXevrov, iinp.e\e(76ov,

(e.g.
and Pamphylian
ohv
= ovTov),
dialect,
and
also appears, probably

of Phaselis
through Pamphylian
influence, in
an inscription
Ehodian
which is otherwise in the and in a Ehodian decree at Seleucia in Cilicia.
142]
6.
INFLECTION
-Taa-av, -adwa-av, with -v replaced
107
ea-Tioaav,
etc.,
by -aav (ef. 138.5). Att. êpeToxrdv (more rarely <f>p6vTeoaav), iTniMeXeaOaxrav, after about 300 b.c., hence in later iascriptions of various
Future and Aorist
dialects.
141. Doric future " in -aea.
Except
for a
few middle forms in

this type is conof the Doric
Attic-Ionic
fined to the
dialects
(Hom.
ea-arelrai,
Att. irXeva-ovfiai,
etc.),
West Greek
;
dialects (examples in
most
and in Delphian in Locrian and Elean no futures occur). Thus, from the very numerous examples, Delph. rayevaeeo, KXeyjreco,
Cret. atr&xrim
^rJTai,
(i
from
e,
9), 7rpaîofj,ev,
ôaOrjaiovri, TeiaTJrai, irpaTroirja-elrai,
Epid. ^XayjreiaSai, Coan, Cnid.
Ehod.
uttoSo)-
aevvTi, Thpr. OrjaeovTi, -n-paôvvn (with Att. ov, as often in the
Doric KOLvq, see 278).
Heraclean has eaarfTai, ipja^rjrai,
etc.
(the active forms are
ambiguous, but probably to be accented
iroiTjael etc.),
but in the
third plural cnrdôvTL, ea-a-ovrai, apparently of the ordinary type,

since
from the -a-eco type we should expect -aiovn
(cf.
avavyeXiovn).
In
all
other Doric dialects, however, forms of the ordinary type are

clearly
late,
and
due to
kolvi] influence.
142. I in the future
and
aorist of verbs in
-^<b.
The extension
of
I, which is regular in the -fft), which regularly have
case of guttural stems, to other verbs in

era-, a-
(SiKacrco, iSi/cacra), is
(TroXe/xiÔfjkev,
(^7}fii^(oa-i).
seen in some
conversely,
as a general
isolated examples even in

'^piracre
Homer
as,
beside rjpiraê) and Hesiod

it is
But
phenomenon
it is
characteristic of the
West Greek
dialects,
where
(in
almost universal except in Argolic, together with Boeotian
part), Thessalian, and Arcadian. Thus, from the countless examples, Cret. Si/caKo-ei, Ehod. Sioopiâvro, Coan ipydâa-Oai, Ther. Seiirvi|ev,
Meg.
erepfiovtâv, Corcyr. cnroXoyi'âa-Oai, Heracl. irepfiaâv

icaTead)ia-afie<!,
(f in forms of 12 verbs, but also
probably influ-
enced by
eacoa-a
from
o-cow),
El. -n-oTapfioâiTO, (Locr. i|ra'<^t|^ts,
see below, a), Delph. ayMvi'âro, Thess. facj)iâ<70iv, Are, Trape-
108
But
crai,
GEEEK DIALECTS
in Argolic the f formation is avoided
[142
when
a guttural pre-
ceded, e.g.
Arg. iSUaaaav, ipydcra-avTO, Epid. ipydaaadai, avaîo'-
beside aywviâer9ai,, 7rpoae(f>a.vi^.
Boeotian has, from different localities, both f and tt

82), e.g. iKO/ii^d/ieffa, eireaKevaê, ifieptê, iapetdâcra,
fievoi,
(=
Att. a;
and KOfurrd-
Kara(TKvdrr7], iy}ra(})iTTaro, aTroXoryiTTatTTrj.

similar extension of guttural stems
iroTt/cXotyo)
is sometimes seen in other ArgoL, Mess. kXiu^ (as in
a.
forms, e.g. Heracl.
ir/joo-KXa'o),
lit.
Theocr.), KXaiKToi, Lac. KcKe^
KeA,i;s,
6pvi6o<s, Cret. \pa.<j)iyixa (also ypd.iîp.iia)
tj/rj<f>icriMi,
Dor. opvti, gen. opvix''' = opvK, Lesb. ij/d<j>iyyi = i/fi/<^t8t,
and especially the frequent abstracts in

â.<fiiiii<;
-|ts
-o-ts,
as Aetol.
\pd.<t>iiK,
Locr.
(89.1), Corcyr.
(TO-
X'îpiii^,
Cret. îjjouitiîs.
143.
in the future
and
aorist of verb-stems
ending in a short
vowel.
is
The Homeric extension

characteristic.
of era
from ereX^cr-aa to iKdXe-trcra
an Aeolic
Lesb. [KaXejaa-drcoa-av, op.oaeravre'i,
Boeot. crovvKa\ecTcravTe<;.
Other dialects
may have
era-
from stems
ending in
a-dfjLTjV
cr
or a dental, as
ireXeaaa or
iSiKacrcra (Boeot. tt), iSatr-
(Cret. tt), later
with one a
(82, 83),
but always eKaXeaa,
wfiotra.
144. Aorist in -a.

dialects.
ehra and r]ve^Ka,
TJveiKa, or IjviKa in
various
Arc. part, airvôat
aTroSow, Lesb. eêva, elsewhere

late times this
e%ea
to
(e.g. Ion. av<y')(eaL, no. 2).
In
type
is
extended
many
a.
other verbs,
e.g. rfxOa, 'yevdfjLevo's.
ijvaKa or ^vLKa, not ^veyKa, is the
form of most
dialects except Attic,
e.g. Ion. ijveiKa (Horn., Hdt.), ivaKavTwv (Chios), also iîvixOî (Ceos);
Lesb., Delph., Argol., Calymn.
^vi/ca,
Boeot. ivevixOaa
(i
probably original,
and 3 pi. eiViâv, the usual aorist forms in -crav.

not
ei)
latter
showing a fusion of ^vtKav with the
145.
Future passive with active endings.
Ehod.
e-Tnp.eX-qOr]-
aevvTi, airoa-TaXrjcrel, Ther. crvvw^ÔrjaovvTC, Cret. avaypaefyr/crlel],
and âvTjaelv, Seix^rjaovvTi in Archimedes. Although the

improbable that thig wEis a general Doric or
teristic,
inscrip-
tional examples are, as yet, confined to the Doric islands, it is not
West Greek
charac-
147]
INFLECTION
Perfect
109
146.
1.
K-perfect.
This
is
usual for vowel stems in

k,
all dialects.
But there
etc.,
are
some few forms without
outside the indicative sinKeK/jLTjax:
gular, like Horn, fie^daa-i beside ySe/3j;a9,

e.g. Boeot. airohehoavdi,
beside KeKfir)Ka^,
Karaê^deov, SeSwcoar)
= SeSwKvlai,
fefVKOvofieiovTtov
oikovquijkotcov, 7reTriTv6vT<Tai, TreTTOiovTeia-a-i,
Arc. [fo]<^\eao-i,
[po](j)\eoi.
(but part. fo^\eo'o-t).
The gradual extension of the K-type to other than original vowel stems is by no means confined to Attic (cf. e.g. Arc. itpOopKw^,
Att. e<f>6apKa but also e<f>6opa),
the strong perfect
and some verbs which usually have show dialectic forms with a vowel stem and . So dvSdvco, Xafi^dveo, with usual edSa, eiXrj<f>a (eiXacjia), but Locr.
is
fSfaSeKora, Ion., Epid. XeXd^rjKa (also in Archim.), formed from

the vowel stem which
present in
many
verbs in -ava
(cf.
rervStecr-
XV"^!
2.
fj^fidOijKa, etc.).
Usual
e\ip\.vda,
but rjXdrjKa in Boeot.

k, see above).
aeiXOeiKe (part. aTretXdeiovre's without
Aspirated perfect.
Examples occur
it is
in various dialects.
Even
in the case of the K-perfect, where
unknown
in Attic-Ionic,
the aspirate
3.
is
seen in Arg. Se'So);^[e]. Cf. iKeKparepixv H-^'' in Sophron.

pi. indie. <ye^pd-\jraTai,
In Heraclean occur 3
the analogy of 3
with
a-
probably
due ultimately to the

la-acTi after
influence of the 3 pi. aor. -crav (cf. 3 pi. perf.

pi.
pluperf. laav
from
*tS-a-av,
whence
also Dor.
la-a/ii.),
?
and 3
pi. subj. /jLefJîadmacovTai (to
an
indie. *iJLeiM?).
aOdxrarai
Or formed
to the fut. perf. fieniaOoiaofiai
4. Dialectic variations in the grade of the root (49) are not infre-
quent, e.g. Cret. dfiTreXri\ev6ev
= Att.
a/j.cjieXri'KvOevai
(Hom.
eiXij-
Xov0a), Heracl. eppriyela
= Att. ippcoryvla.
(so
Dor.
etc.
:= Att. eka
from
5.
iTifii
(cf.
eppcoya from priyvvfjn), also, in the middle, Heracl.
avhemaOai, Arc. aêmcrdoi)
aviwvTai Hdt., d<êcovTai N.T.).

;
For
the reduplication, see 137
for the third plural ending,
see 138.4.
Thematic forms in the perfect. Aside from the subjunctive, optative, and imperative, which regularly have thematic inflection,
147.
Ve
find
110
1.
GREEK DIALECTS
Indicative.
[l47
Forms
inflected like presents are often
employed
by
of
the Sicilian Doric writers, e.g. Theocr. SeSoLKco, -jreTrovdeK, Tre^vEpich. yeyddei, Archim. reTfiaKei, and occur in
e.g. TTi/j,dKi, yeyovei,
Kei,
Cnidus and Carpathus,
some iascriptions ia-Taicei, and occa{-efiev etc.)
sionally elsewhere, as Phoc. elXdêi.

2.
Infinitive.
Forms
in -eiv
in
{-ev, -rjv)
instead of -evai
are found in Lesbian

TeBvaKTjV,
and
some "West Greek
dialects, e.g. Lesb.
Te6ea>prjK7)v,
Delph. airoTeTeiKev,
Cret. ainrekifkevOev,
Calymn., Nisyr. BeSwKev, Ehod. jeyoveiv, Epid. XeXa^'îceiv.

dar KexXdSeiv, Theocr. SeSvKeLv.
Cf. also Heracl. ire^vTevKruiev etc.
-ejjLev.
So Pin-
from
-e-e/iev
instead of simply
3.
Participle.
The thematic
inflection is regular in the Aeolic
dialects; e.g. Lesb. KaTeKrjXvdovTO^,
KaTearaKovrcov, Thess. ireêi-
pdK0VTe<;, iTreardKovra, Boeot. pepvicovofietovTcop, BeScocoa-r] (146.1).

Cf.
Hom.
a.
Ke/cXijyovTe'i.
There are some feminine forms in -ova-a in later Delphian (e. g. Se8ci>and elsewhere, but these represent a more restricted phenomenon, quite independent of the preceding. Cf also Hom. lo-raSo-a, Att. inrrSxra.
Kou'cras),
.
148.
The
participle in its regular (unthematic)
form usually has

late Attic
the feminine in -via.
But forms in
-eta are
found in
and elsewhere,
e.g.
Heracl. ipprj'yela, Ther. ia-TaKeia.

Subjunctive
149.
The subjunctive
not
of
everywhere V/^^ as in Attic.

in
-7),
thematic forms. The mood-sign is But the third singular sometimes ends
Cypr. \vcre, iôpvê (also 2
-r]i.
So uniformly, from the earliest times, in ArcadoArc. Xeye,

ex>],
-rji,
Cyprian,
o-e?).
e.g.
sg. feC-
Lesbian has earlier
but from the
last quarter of the fourth
century on nearly always

fourth century), but
Tre/xird (a
a.
-??,
e.g. iêXOrji etc.
in no. 21
(first
half
ififievr] etc.
TreTTj,
in no. 22 (324 B.C.).
Cf. also El. e/e-
r],
15),
Epid.
Coan
Xddrj.
view that these forms are not equivalent to the Attic, but represent the more original formation, in which the endings were added directly to the rj (ixV'^' ^X'I'(j))> without the t, which is due to
It is the prevailing
161]
INFLECTION
111
the analogy of the indicative forms in -?, -a. But this is far from certain, as it is quite possible to view the --q as coming from ->ji. Even in the case
of the Aro.-Cypr. forms there
tinctly
is
nothing decisive against
this,
and
it is dis-Tjt
more probable that the
later
Lesbian
i
-r]
comes from the
earlier
(in
spite of the fact that in no. 22 the
is still
written in the datives). See 38.
150.
The subjunctive
of the o--aorist.
As
in the case of other
unthematic formations
(of.
Horn,
i'o/xei'
to tfj^v), this
was
originally
a short-vowel subjunctive in
more common
etc.,
%, and only later came to follow the long-vowel type in '^. Aside from Hom. ^rjaofiev
East Ion.
ironfjaei,
short-vowel forms are found in East Ionic, Lesbian, Cretan, and

Kardêi, eKKoyjrei (no.
3,
occasionally elsewhere.
Teos), airoKpvip-ei, iirdpei, iôfioaei (likewise,
from the
(i.e.
a-aorist,
KaTeCirei) beside fieOeXriL etc., further KaraKTeivoaiv

-too-t),
-ova-i,
not
Cliian irprjôuTiv (with Lesb.
otcr
from ova,
77.3).
Lesb. (with
extension to the thematic aorist) reKoiat.
Cret. heUaei, ahucqaei
beside aireXdr]!, etc. (hence the forms of the Law-Code are to be
transcribed
-ei
not
-ei),
iKa-avvrjcreTai beside einhiriTai, o/ioaovTi
beside Xaxcovn, etc.
Cf. also
Coan viroKvfei, Astyp.
So'êt.
151. The subjunctive of unthematic vowel stems. There are two

distinct types.
1.
The endings
are added directly to the long vowel of the stem.

this type is
With very few exceptions,

of
found only in those forms

So espe-
which
the correspondiug indicative has the short vowel.
vvvavn, beside cially in the middle, e.g. Cret. Swafiai, vvvarai, Searot (cf. t'o-raTow, indie. indie, hvvdnai. Arc. eirurvviaTaTai beside d, Cret. ireirdSearo), but also, when the indicative also has
Hom.
Further, in the active. Mess, rid-nvri beside fiv-rai = <S<n, Delph. indie. TiOevTi (hence also, beside evrl, Mess,
rai, Ther. -ireirparai.
^^j
^ ^)_
rfpdcjirjvn beside indie. eypa<pev, etc.,
but also Calymn.
e[y]pvai to indie. Epid. iêppvd.

arose also an After the relation of lo-Tarat to icrrdTai there ^(oXevaa beside indie, ad, e.g. Cret. Trapevadrai, Arc.
aor. subj.
{59.S),<f>vyaSevavTL (no. 60), advrai, likewise in Elean, with loss of a

TTotTjarat (no. 61).
112
GREEK DIALECTS
[l5l
stem 2. The usual type is that in which the long vowel of the was followed by the short vowel subjunctive sign %, this being Further change (cf. 150). generally replaced by the more usual
is
due to the shortening, in the majority of stem vowel before the following vowel (43).
fiev),
dijrj'i,
dialects, of the
long
Hom.
0'ôfiev (deio-
hmojiev,
hanj,
Boeot. /cadia-rdei,
a-TroScoei,
Delph.
Bmi],
avnirpiariTai, Heracl.
âvn
0ea>fji,ev,
(from *<j}acovn), Thess. Svvaerai, but

Att. dcofiev, Cret. evdicofiev
(i
with shortening Ion.

etc.
from
e),
Similarly in the aorist passive,
Hom.
Bafi-qrf;, ixur^rirp,
Boeot.
Kovpcodeiei, iirifj^Xeideiei, KaraaKevaadeiet, ivevixêiei, Arc. KUKpi-
6ee, but
with shortening Ion.
XvOea/jiev, Att. \v6ebfiev, Cret. ireiOdi-
covTi (cf. ivdicofiev),
Heracl. ijfrjXrjdicovTi, Ehod. ipjaa-Oecovn, etc.
Optative
152.
1.
Thematic.
Late Delph. 3
pi.
6e\oiv, Trapey^ôiv,
etc.,
with
-ev replaced
2.
by
-v after the
analogy of
of
e<j)pov etc.
irj
Unthematic.
The extension
is
to the plural, as often in
Ionic and late Attic,
seen in late Delph. airohihoirjaav, doubtless
due
3.
to KOLvrj influence.
Unthematic type in contract verbs.

(T-aorist.
See 157
h.
4.
The
is
so-called
Aeohc type in
-eia<;, -ete, -eiav,
common
have
in Attic-Ionic,
seen in El. KaTiapavcreie, later aSeaXrcohaie with
a from the
iudicative (as in the usual -ai).
But most
dialects
at throughout, as Cret. vcKdaai, Locr. avKdaai, Arc.
(jtffepai, etc.
Infinitive
153.
1.
The
infinitive of
thematic forms.
Att.
et
(j>epei,v.
-eiv or -r]v,
according as the dialect has
or
r)
from
-|-
e (25).
So Att.-Ion., Thess. (Thessaliotis), Locr., Corinth., Ehod.

Lesb., EL, Lac.
.
-eiv,
but
-r)v.
2.
-ev.
?),
So in Arcadian (but
Delphian, and
Coan,
etc.).
--qv
at Lycosura,
near
Elis),
Cyprian
(or -ev
many
of the
Doric dialects (Heracl., ArgoL,
Cret., Ther.,
155]
3.
INFLECTION
Some
of these dialects
113
-eco, e.g.
have
-ei;
even from verbs in

;
Cret. Ko<7iJ,ev, ivpocicev (but also KaXrjv, fjLoXfjv
both types at Gor-rrcoXev.
tyna), Ther. Stot/ceV,
Coan
Seivve'v,
Calymn. /xaprvpev, Arg.
154.
1.
The
infinitive of
vmthematic forms. Att. ehai.

e.g. Att.-Ion.
-vai.
So in Attic-Ionic and Arcado-Cyprian,

Cypr. Sofevai (probably -fevai, like
elvai, Bovvai,
-/jêvai),
KVfiepevai,
Arc. ^vai.
2.
-fievai.
So in Lesbian, as in Homer,
e.g. ep-nevai,
deiievai,
Bofievai.
3.
-fiev.
Sofiev etc. in Thessalian, Boeotian,

dialects.
and nearly
all
the
West Greek
4. -firjv.
5.
-fieiv.
Cret.
TjMvetc. (but also ^fiev; both types at Gortyna).
So/Meiv etc. (probably
formed from -/lev
after the analogy
of -eiv) in
Ehodes and
vicinity (Carpathus, Telos)

;
and the Ehodian
colonies (Phaselis in
also at
PamphyHa
Gela and Agrigentum, in Sicily
Ehegium
no. 100).
155. Interchange of thematic

1.
and unthematic types

in
(cf. el-n-efiev,
of infinitive.
-/lev is
extended to thematic forms
Boeotian and Thessahan
(Pelasgiotis), as
e.g.
sometimes in Homer
and
elirefievai),
Boeot. êpe/iev, Thess. vTrapxep'SV.
Cf. also Cret. irpopeiirenev in
an early inscription of Lyttus.

2.
The
aorist passive infinitive,
which
is
regularly unthematic
(Att. ypatfxfjvai, Dor. ypa<j>fj/jLev),
bian and Arcadian,

or 6va6ev
(i.e.
e.g.
foUows the thematic type in LesLesb. i'n-ifieX'^djjv, ovredrfv, etc.. Arc. Bvadev
aor. pass, stem, or -ev
-q-v
with v added to the

virdp'^fev etc.).
with
complete assimilation to
3.
In Lesbian the present

ends in
infinitive of
vmthematic vowel stems,

Kepvav, op,vvv,
tt/jo-
as well as of the contract verbs, which otherwise follow the imthe-
matic type
(157),
-v,
not
-p-evai, e.g. SiScov,
koXtjv, crTe<f)dvcov, KareCprnv (KaOiepovv).
Once
also aor. infin.
arav (but usually

4.
-fievai, as Oefievai, Sofievai).
For the thematic forms For Euboean ndelv
of the perfect infinitive in various
dialects see 147.2.

5.
etc.,
and even eh beside ehai,
see 160.
114
156.
GEEEK DIALECTS
The
infinitives in -aai
[1S6
and
-adai.
Thessalian (Larissa) has

etc.,
ovypd-tp-eiv,
SeSoadeiv, ea-aeadeiv, jreirelareiv, eXea-reiv,
with
-ei
from
-ai (27),
-ffdr),
and
added
tj
after the analogy of other infinitives.
Boeot.
-arr)
with
from
(26).
For ar
= aO,
see 85.1.
Unthematic
157.
Inflection of Contract
Verbs
The
/tw-inflection of
is
contract verbs, sometimes
known
as
the Aeolic inflection,
characteristic of Lesbian, Thessalian,
and
Arcado-Cyprian,
evepyevTea-cn,
e.g. Lesb.
KoKrjfu (Sappho), icaXevTov, KardypevTov,

uTotpjjet?
[oJ/tovoei'Te?,
(78),
Thess. e(j>dvypevdeiv
iâipovmai,, evepyere; (78), crTpaTayevTO<; (but hvKopeovTO'i in no. 33,
and so perhaps always in

fiepevai.
relic of
TeKe(T<\)opevTe<s in
Thessaliotis), Arc. iroievai, iroevrm, aSi-
KVTa, Kveva-av, fuepodvre'; (78), â/Miovrco, KaTa(^povrivai, Cypr. kv-
an inscription
of
Cyrene
is
probajjly a
the pre-Doric (Achaean) element in Thera.
/xt-forms are
also quoted as Boeotian
by the grammarians, but the

(crTpaTayiovTo<;
etc.).
inscriptions
show only the usual type

a.
The stem ends

also,
(though
in a long vowel, which is regularly shortened before vt with analogical tj, Lesb. KaToiKi^vTwv in contrast to usual eiiep-
ye\nta(TL etc.,
and
vpovorjvTcu, Siairaîjvrat, like Att. Stîjyrot, in contrast to

is
Thess. <l>dvypv9av), but
otherwise retained throughout, e.g. Lesb. oinj-
Tot, koXtjcOcu,, eirt/teXijcrfla), tfufxiuxTOio, irotij/xevos, irpoa.ypyjfLfx.evto,
Thess.
aTre-
Xeuêpo(7êtv, Sieaatftfi/xa'a, Arc. dSuc^/iei/o;, âjuuxrOot (no. 18.28,
but reading
I/SXtji/,
uncertain).
This type, then, follows the analogy of that seen in
PX^To, j8\ij/tevos, hliripiai, etc. rather than that of TiOr/fu, nOtp-ev, rSipuarcK, with vowel-gradation. But even the latter sometimes shows an extension of the long vowel from the singular active, e.g. Lesb. [ir/3oaTt]6ij(r[flov],
SiSmrOaj., like
6.
Horn.
TifliJ/xevoi, TtSij/icvos.
The more limited

beside
extension of the /ux-inflection to the optative of conpMrdoCr/v, etc., is occasionally
tract verbs, as in Att.
tjjiXoirp/,
found elsewhere.
iroieoi,
Ion.
a.vu>6(.ovq
irotoi,
El. o-v\ate, hapjocnoux
(=
-oiij)
beside 8oKeoi,
enrol.
Cf. also the infinitives El. hapoaiSipiai, Cret. â/uB/ui/.
Middle Participle in -ei(i,Vos

158.
-eco,
The middle
from
participle in -eifievo<! (or
-rjfj.evo';)
from verbs in
as if
-e-e/tevos
instead of -e-ofievo^,
is
characteristic of the
161]
INFLECTION
dialects
115
e.g.
Northwest Greek
Delph.
fievo<}.
and Boeotian,
of
Locr. ewaXei/ievo?,
KaXet'/ievos, Troiei/ievoi, etc., Boeot. Set>ei/os, El. Ka{S)Sa\e-
This
is
e-e,
due to the analogy

after voielaOe.
forms which regularly had

Cf.
ei
(or
ri)
from
as the infinitive KaXelaOaL.
Phoc.
iroieivTai.
TToiovvTai,
a.
formed
Lesb. koXijêvos, Arc.
dStKiJ/no/os, etc.
do not belong here, but among

a.
the other /u-forms of these dialects.
See 157
Type
159.
<|>iXT\a>, o-T(|>av(0(o
Forms
in
-ti<o,
-tow,
with the long-vowel stem

Delph.
of the other
e.g.
tenses extended to the present, are found in various dialects,

Lesh. aStKjjet, Thess. tcaroiKeiovvOi, (3
hov\a)T)i,
pi. subj.),
o-Teâi/tueToj,
Phoc. KXapweiv, Boeot.
hafiuoefiev,
haynmovTe; (only in late

to Aetolian influ-taet,
inscriptions of
ence).
Orchomenus, and probably due
Ther., Ehod., etc. crTe(f)ava)i,
Calymn. aîm may be from
and
25
so belong here, but contraction
from
-oei is also possible (cf.
a).
Transfer of 160.
|jli-
Verbs to the Type of Contract Verbs
The
transfer of certain forms of /it-verbs to the inflection
of contract verbs is
found in various
dialects, as Att. iriOei, iSiBov,

is
Delph. a.7roKadiardovTe<;, SiBeova-a, but
most wide-spread in
Ionic.
With
Tidel etc. in
Homer and
Herodotus, compare SiSot (MUetus)
and the Euboean

side eivai.
infinitives ridelv, BiSovv, KaOicrrav,
and even elv be-
Some Other Interchanges

161.
1.
in the Present
System
-eiw in Elean, as
Verbs in
-evto
form their present in
= (ftvyaSeveiv, beside aor. ^vyaSevavn, also (with a after = KaGiepevav, beside aor. KaTiapavaeie, and \aKariapauov a) 12 p, So also fiaa-reieL = rpailofievovj, Xarpeiofjievov = XaTpevofievov.
(jivyaSetTjv
fiac7Tevei, in
an
inscription of Dodona.
This represents the normal

-evco
phonetic development from -efuo, the usual

influence of the other tenses.
being due to the
show forms in -em in various dialects, but, with few exceptions, only where the e is followed by an o-vowel, e.g..
2.
Verbs in
-aco
116
GREEK DIALECTS
(as
[i61
ope'eov,
aside from Kterary examples
Horn, fievoiveov, Alcm.
Theoer. opeOa-a), Delph. avXeoi, av\eovre<; (but (TvXrjTco), eTririfieovrey,
dcoeovrmv (Ait. 6dav, Locr.
ffoiea-To),
Aetol. viKe6vT0i<;, Ehod.

t
TifiowTe'i
and
also
rt/jielv
(Agrig.), El. iveêoi, Cret. (with
from
e,
9.4) iîov, iirapioiievov, /jioiKtov (fiotxao)).
According to some this
upon an actual phonetic change of ao to eo, the ao (w) in Attic and elsewhere being a restoration due to leveling with the ae forms. But we may have to do simply with a transfer to the -eco type, which was mainly favored where it offered uncontracted forms
rests
(in
all
most
dialects eo
forms like Ehod.

a.
was uncontracted until late, but ee contracted TifiovPTe<; the ov is an Attic substitution for
)(pr]iofjuu
in
eo).
Conversely Delph. ^rjda/Mu for usual
seen in Meg.
ffp-qtUrOia,
El. ^pelcrdai, Boeot. Têteio-flat, Att., Ion., Heracl. ffpija-dai (Att. )(p3xTdiu is
late), Cret. ^TJdOai,
Lac, Locr. y^crrai,
Ion.
p^pEai/uei/os,
Rhod. êv/icvoi,
Delph.
162.
^tifjitvo's
(158).
present stem,
1.
Among other, more individual, may be mentioned
cases of variation in the
-1^(0
= -00),
especially in
West Greek.
Boeot., Phoc. BovXiâ
(Delph. BovXoco intrans.

pi^co,
= Att.
BovXevco), Delph.,' Thess. aTreXeuê-
Delph., Ehod., Mess., Cret. opKiâ (but also Ionic
and Attic
sometimes). Dor. a-Teâvi^co (ia-recjidviâ Ar. Eq. 1225).

2.
-aco
= -oco.
Lesb. aîdw (aûdaei), Thess., Dor. icoivdm, Phoc.
(TKavev (also Att. a-Krjvav)

ap6(o.
3.
Cf. Cret.
-oco.
dparpov
= cricrjvovv, dporpov.
Heracl. apdco (apdcrovn)
Delph., Arg., Meg., Cret., Ther.,
Boeot. inOom
Sicil. a-Kevoco = aKevd^co, = ireidco, Heracl. irptoa) (subj. irpiSa from *7rpLd>rji, 159)
= Trpiai.
4.
jeXafii,
= yeXdco,
in Epid. SieyeXa, KaTayeXdfievo<!.
eXafu
=
h).
iXavvco, in
Coan
eXdvrco, Arg. TroreXdro, Heracl. iireXdadm (140.3

it
Locr. aireXdovTM, though

here.
5. 6.
could be from eXdai, probably belongs
Boeot., Thess. yivvp,ai

Aetol.,
Lac, Cret. ayvem
= <yivop.ai, with transfer to the vw-class. dyw, but mostly in the perfect, as
Aetol. ajvrjKm^ etc. beside other tenses from ayco.
163]
7.
INFLECTION
For Att.
rw,
II7
most
dialects have ^dom from inherited by-forms
?^? from
*î^to
etc.,
(Boeot., Cret. Staw) as in

of the root.
8.
Homer. These
\7y7ftj,
are
Cret. \aya(a>, release (cf.
Xaya-pd';), aor. Xarydcai, like
Horn. Kepaico (also Delph.),

yd^to, aor.
9.
aor. e/3a'(a-)a-at (cf. 143),

XP'niô-riî-'i,
but also Xa142

a).
Xaydaaai
mvem
(cf.
airoXdya^Ks, like
To
Trevdo/iai, coveo/iai, iXevaofiai
Cretan has the active forms

(cf.
Trev^w, inform,
(ovev, mvioi), sell, e-rreXevael, will bring
Hesych.
iXevcrio)
oia-co), aor.
eirekevaaL, iireXeva-av, etc.
10. Cret. Siofiai
Bicoko), as
sometimes in Homer.
reiaco, eTeicra (cf
11. Cypr. Svpdvco, Scok(o
= fitSca/it.
.
12. Arc.
Tetft)
ti'vco,
formed to
cret'co,
a-etVo), etc.).
The Verb
163.
e/M/Mi,
to be
*eV/ii^
76.
(cf.
1.
First singular present indicative.

elfii
whence Lesb.
Osc-
Thess. eVA"', elsewhere
or
^yiii'.
See
*evTL
2.
Third plural present indicative.
Skt. santi,
Umbr. sew^), whence, with

other forms,
3.
substitution of e after the analogy of the

evTi, Att.-Ion. elai.
West Greek
See
61.1, 77.3.
Third singular imperfect.

Doric), Boeotian
^9 (from *â--T,
cf.
Ved. Skt. as)
is
attested for various

Epid.,
lit.
West Greek
dialects (Acaru., Corcyr., Delph.,
(Tra/set?),
Arcadian, and Cyprian, and
is
probably the form in
all dialects (for Locr. ev, see no. 55.9, note)

it
cf.
except Attic-Ionic, where

third plural (from *âev,
4.
was replaced by ^v (Hom.

Skt. dsan).
êv),
the old
Third plural imperfect.

of
Most
dialects
had ^v
(see above, 3),
examples
crian.
5.
fjTO),
which are found in
literary Doric, Delphian,
and LoBut
late
El.
For Boeot.
Trapelav, Att.-Ion. rjcrav, see 138.5.

dialects.
Third singular imperative, earm in most with

Tj
of rjv etc. after the analogy of e.g. o-Tj?Tto to ecrrqv.

rj
7](7T(o, 6.
also with analogical
but with retention
of a:
Third plural imperative. Arg. evTw, Boeot. evOco (139.2), Cret. evTcov, formed from 3 pi. indie, ivri. Also thematic iovTw, iovrwv,
e.g. in
Delphian.
Ion. earcov, Attic ovtcov
and
late earaa-av.
118
7.
GREEK DIALECTS
Present infinitive.
[163
The
difference in the form of the ending

of
cr
(154)
and
also in the
development
+ nasal
(76) explains
elv,
the
great variety of forms, Attic-Ionic elvai (also Eub.

rival,
160), Arc.
el/iev
Lesb. efifievai, Thess.
e/xfiev,
"West Greek and Boeotian
or ^/iev (25),
8.
Ehod.
eifieiv,
Cret. ^nr}v.
Present participle.
eo>v in
most
dialects, Att. oov.
But there
from Aleeo-cra
are also unthematic forms, as Heracl. eVre? (also quoted
man from
;
*6VTe? vsdth e as in evTi, above,

;
2),
fem. Lesb., Epid.
(also
in some Doric writers
cf.
eaaia
= ova (a
(all
Plato Crat. 401c),
Arc,
satl,
Arg., Mess, eatrcra, Cret. Xarra,
ladOa
from *aTia
= Skt.
with the substitution or prefixing
of e after
the analogy of the
other forms).
a.
This unthematic feminine formation in -arta (from
-ni-ia) is
seen also
in
some forms quoted by Hesychius, namely
iKoxraa (dKacr(ra), Cret. peKadda
(ycKaOd)
9.
iKovcra, lacrcra ('EiruMTcra)
iovaa.
Middle forms, as imperf.

Delphi, 3
pi. subj.
ijfiriv etc.,
are late.
Cf. 3 sg. subj.
jjrat at
^vrat at Andania.
(no.
10.
In a Cretan inscription of Dreros
113)
we
find reXo/iai
= ecrofiac,
avvreXeaOai
= avvea-eaOai.
WORD-FORMATION
On the Form and Use
of Certain Suffixes
and Certain Peculiarities
of
Composition
164.
(this
1. -Tjto? 1
= Att. -eto9.
Att.
-eio': is
in part derived from
-r]io<!
again in part from
-rjfio's, cf.
Boeot. KapvKepio),
which
is re-
tained iQ various dialects,
e.g. Ion. lep-qiov,
Delph.
lepijiov,
Lesb.
IpiJLov, Ion., Cret. oIkîo';, Ion., Lesb., Cret. TrpvTavtjiov, Ion., Cret.
avSp7jio<;, Ion. âaiK'qio'i, tjtoiviKijta,
Delph.
-n-atSijia.
On
the ac-
centuation of these forms, see

2.
37.2.
Adjectives of the type xaptew are from -fevr- (Skt. -vant-).
The feminine was originally -faria (Kke Skt. -vatl, from the weak stem -unt- cf. eaaaa 163.8), whence, with substitution of e for a
;
from the analogy

pe{<r)a-av,
of the
forms in
-pevr-, arose
pena, this yielding
-[f)ea(Ta or -(/r)eTTa (81).
Cf. Boeot. ;)(;a/3tfeTTai', Corcyr. arovo-
Pamph.
Tiixdpe{(r)aa.
as ixeXtTovTTa {Ax.),
The genuine Attic forms have tt, MvppivovTra (iuscr.), those with aa- being
poetical
and in
origiu Ionic.
Most
adjectives of this type are
poetical only, except in substantive use especially the
numerous
names
a.
arioi
of places in -o?, for

relic of
which
-paris
see also 44.4.

seen in a few derivatives, as $Xta-
A
(cf.
the
weak stem
$Aioi)s) or 'Avayvpdcnoi
o), in contrast to
(cf.
'Avayupom), from
-ovriot, -ovvrioi,
-o(/:)dTioi
(with
hyphaeresis of
-opevTioi. 3.
the usual
or
-ovo-lol,
from
-Tt9 -o-t?.
See
61.3.
For
-^t? see 142 a.
We
find -aa-K instead
of usual -(TK in Arg. a\ida-aio<;, Epid. CTeyda-crioi;, Troez. epp-daa-io'i,
Boeot. ayopaa-aiv, in
which the
first
er
is
of
forms like
''
crTejaa-TO';, areyaa-fia.
For convenience the form of the nominative

119
is cited,
rather than that of
the stem.
120
4.
-a-fio^,
GEEEK DIALECTS
-ana.
[164
In most words a has replaced, by analogy, an = earlier dental, which is sometimes preserved, as in Horn, ohfiri Att. oafirj. So for Att. 0eo-/io's, eea-/j,io<;, we find Dor. redfio^, Te0fiio<i
(Pindar;
Bfio:;,
Ted/J.d'i
also Delph., tS/juov Boeot.),
and Lac, Epid.
6e-
Locr., El. deOfiiov (65).
After the analogy of forms in
-(Tfia,
especially y^riîaiia, vofucrfia, arose Arg. ypdcra-fia

Cret.
\jtd(f)iyij,a, yjrdî/ifia,
= r^pafifm.
For
see 142 a.
5. -Ttjp
= -tt;?
-Trjp
(-Ttt?).
As
a productive suffix of nouns of agency

-tjj? (-rd<s),
the older
has been very largely displaced by
but
most
fully in Attic prose.
As forms with
-rrjp = usual
-tt;? (-ras)
are not infrequent in poetry, e.g. Horn. edeXovTrjp, Hes. avXrjrijp,

so they occur also
sometimes in the
Corcyr. SiopOarijp.
dialects, e.g. Locr.,
Pamph.
SiKaaT'qp (but in
most
dialects SiKaa-Ta<;, like Att.-Ion. Si/eao-T^s),

Cf. also
Delph.
/Sey8atti)T7?jt),
Cypr. Ijarijp like
Horn, larrip
6.
-to? -to9
= usual larpoi}. = -eo9. In adjectives

(which
is
of material
;
Lesbian and Thessalian
have
not from -eo?
Boeot. -to?
may
be
-to? or -eo?),
as Lesb.
j^/ouo-to?,
â\Kto?, apyvpio'i, Thess. \t^to?

\l6ivo';).
(cf.
Horn. Xtêo?,
but in most dialects

7.
-cov,
-r]v=-a)v. Hypocoristic proper
names in-T/vinstead of the usual
as 'Apxv^jTî'M^, are very frequent in the Corinthian colonies of
ApoUonia and Epidamnus, and

8.
are occasionally found elsewhere.

-covSa/;,
-mvScK, -ovScK.
Patronymics in
as 'ETrayiteti'wi'Sa?, are
most common in Boeotian, but are not infrequent in Phocian and
Euboean
ported.
(-oji'St;?),
while elsewhere they are rare and probably im-
The
parallel,
but less common, -oKSa?
is
attested for Boeo-
tian, Thessalian, Loorian,

9.
and Euboean.
Individual cases of dialectic variation in suffix are of course

So, for example, Thess. \i6io';
frequent.
v6fiaio<;,
Xidivo<i (cf. above, 6), Ion.
Locr. vofiioi
= vo'/it/io?,
cf.
Thess. ovaXa (but also ovaXovixa)
= avaXcofia,
Thess.
Boeot., Epir. Trodohajxa (after avaXwiia)
avvKXek (stem -kXtj-t-,
ivpo^Xri^ etc.)
= TrpoaoSo';, = avyKXijTO'; skkXt)formed
aia, Cret. rjixlva
= to
rj/ji,i,a-v
(also Sicil. rip.iva, used, like Epid. hifiC-
reia, in the sense of rifxCeKTov), Cret. 6lvo6<i but aSeXcfyeo^ in other dialects, Delph. jdiMeXa

ycifierr)^)
= yafiijXia.
165. 1. -Tepo<i. Noteworthy examples of the use of this suffix to denote contrasted relations (not merely those of degree as in the
comparatives), as in Be^trepos, apia-Tepoi, are Arc. appevrepo'i, El. epo-em irepo? (for at cf. yepairepoi, iraXacTepo^), e-qXvTepo'i.
2.
-tSto?
as aiîo^, eiriffaXaa-a-iSio^.
forming adjectives from adverbs or adverbial phrases, So El. 7rpoa0iSio<i (irpoa-TL^Cdv), Cret.
so ivToadiSia Arist., Hipp.), Cret. iâpxiBio'i
ivSoOiSiov (ivSodiSiav BoXav household slave), Epid. ivSoadiSioi

{ivSo(70iSia entrails
;
= e^
3.
"'PXV'' 'ytyvofievoi;.
-rpov.
From words
came
like
Xirpov means of
release,
hence ran-
som, the suffix

or
to be used freely in words denoting reward
amount
paid, as viKatrrpov
Ion.,
quisites
(of
for healing.
Cf.
reward of victory, Epid. larpa perCoan reXearpa expenses of inauguration

reXeto inaugurate), Cret. KOfiia-rpa gifts
three-
the priest.
Coan
(more
specific?), and,
even from a numeral, Cret. rpirpa the
fold amount.
4. -(ov, -(ov in nouns denoting place, as avSpcov (Ion. avSpemv, Pamph. a(v)Spuov), afiireXcov, vexpcov, opviOdiv. To this large class
belong Heracl. TO(f>uov
(t
e,
9.6)
= raêtoi'
lurial-place,
yaiwv heap
of earth
(cf.
yaemv from Halaesa),

is
ô<i)v cow-shed. Ion. a-Te<f>a>v ridge.
This class
-ewv but Dor.
166.
1.
not to be confused with nouns of agency in Ion.

-amv, -av, as Ion. ^vvedv. Dor. Koivav.
etc.
See
41.4.
Proper names in -\ea?, instead of
-/cXe?;?, -kXjj?,
as 'Itttto-
xXeas, are most
common
in Thessahan, but also occur in Boeotian,

-/e\eas is a modification of -KXer}^
-eas.
cf.
Phocian, and Aetolian.
under
the influence of hypocoristics in

2.
AioÔTO'i
(i.e.
Ai6a--SoTo<;,
Aiocr-Kovpoi)
cf.
and eLoa-SoTa,
6e6a-SoTo<; in
@6ôTo<;, Sloôtoi (formed after Ato'o--SoTo?,

siod), instead of
He-
usual Ato'Soro?, @e6SoTo?, are frequent in Boeotian,

also has @e6ôTo<;, toforo?,
and Thessalian
and &e6pSoTO'!
(60.4).
Elsewhere such forms are rare and doubtless imported.
122
167.
GREEK DIALECTS
The interchange
of diiFerent
[l67
vowel stems in the first member of a compound, or before a derivative suffix, is sometimes dialectic. Thus TifioKXrj^, TifjuoKparrjii, etc. in most dialects, but Ion.
TifjLr]K\rj<;, T!ifirjKpdTri<;,
Cnid.
Ttfi,dK\ri<s,
Ehod.
TifJLdKpa,Tr)<;,
Ttfia-
iroXi'!,
Likewise Ehod. Tifiava^ {*Tifji,a-(f)ava^) instead of usual Thess. vKa>p6<; {hv\6 peovToi) from *v\o-
Tifiava^ (*Tt/io'-(f)amf).
pwpo'i,
and
so related to
i)\?;a)/5o?
from *v\d-pa)p6'i as
v\0T6p.o<; to
Arc,
olKerr}';
Locr., Thess. otKiara^ (or poiKiara'i)
from
oIkIu, for usual
from
oiKog (f otweu? is the
form used in Cretan, as sometimes

Heracl. TroXta-
ia Homer).
Ion. iroXi-qTr]^, Cret., Epid. iroXiaTa'i (also Pindar), Cret.
TToXidTevaj, Arc. TroXtart?, for

voixo'i,
usual ttoXitt;?
etc.; cf.
Ion.
TToXi.rjo'xo';
(Epic), Lac. TroXidyô'; (but Att. iroXiov'^ô';

etc.).
with
-ovxo'i
from KXrjpovxo'S
Late Att. iepdrevo}, Locr., Phoc.
leprjrevco
(also in
some kocv^
inscriptions), Lesb. Iprjrevai, Cret., Cyren. lapiTevm, Mess, iepnevco,
Chalced. iepa)Tev(o, lepaneCa Carpath. Safierw;, like
(cf.
Att. iepaxrvvrj).
for usual haixora';,
hrjp.oT'q'i,
oliceTq<;,
as
(cf.
conversely
oIkottj';
in
an Attic inscription.
So
Cret. yStero?
Astyp. Bt'eTTo?)
'
= Kioto's. Ehod. 'iTTTre'Sa/ios = 'l7r7ro'Sa/io?, but Ehod. ApxoKpdT7]<! = 'Ap')(eKpdTr]<;, Cret. MevoKparrji; = MewK/aatt;?, Meg. 'AyoXao!; = 'A7eXao9.
After the analogy of names containing inherited t-stems arose
lilce
also forms
'Ap'xîXoô';, 'Ap-)(iSaiJ,o<;, etc.
(cf.
apxireKTcov) in
various dialects, Ehod. MeviSaiJt,o<;, El. Sai'/cXa/jo?, Coan, Msyr.,
Mel. AaLcrTpaTO<s, Nisyr. Aaccrdevrj^.

a.
The well-known lengthening
of the initial
iraviljyvpi's, is
vowel of the second
mem-
ber of compounds, as in aviavu/ws,

Att. avcpLOeuTo^.
of the
ôX-q
seen in Ion. avnpideuTiK
To
the analogy of forms like
eirdfcoos, einyKOos,
which are
iinj-
/xcpos)
same kind, is due the iira- of Cret. kwapoXa share (cf. Hesych. and Hom. e7ri?/8o\os. Cf KarrjôX-^ in Euripides.
.
168.
Use
of a
patronymic adjective instead of the genitive
sin-
gular of the father's name.
Though
occasionally found in literature,
as in Horn. TeXa/Movios Al'a?, this is the regular practice in prose
168]
WOED-FOEMATION
123
only in the three Aeolic dialects. Thus Lesb. MeXavxpo<; IliO(oveio<:, Âpx^'TTra 'Adavdeia, Thess. Ivxovv 'Avriyoveio';, Nt/co'Xao? 'A7to-iato?,
Boeot. toTrojUTro? 'OXuyLtTri^^to?, 'Ep/âto? NiKt?jo9.

the father's
is
a.
When
name
is itself
a patronymic form ia -8as or

;
-tos,
the genitive
regularly employed in Boeotian
so also in early Thessalian,
but later the adjective forms like

6.
'EiriKpariSatos, Ti/xowiSaios are usual.
Under
Koanq influence the use of the adjective
was given up
There
in favor
is
of the ordinary genitive construction.
Thus
in Boeotian the genitive

is
usual after about 250 B.C. and occasionally found earlier.
some
See
evidence that the Plataeans adopted the Attic usage at an early date.
no. 42.
c.
There are
also examples in Thessalian
and Boeotian of adjectives in

Thess.
agreement
UoXviofaia
d.
-with appellatives, in place of a genitive of possession.

cju/xi (sc.
d <7T<iAAa),
etc.
See the following.

Boeot. Ka(X)Xuii eî
genitive
may be
used in apposition to that implied by the adjec(sc.
tive, as in
Hom.
TopytiTj Kefjiakij Setvoto ireX.utpav.

e/u,t
a KvAif) TO Kcvrpovos, Topyivioi
o kotuXos koXos K[aX]6, Lesb. (r[TaAA]a
Vt
'SiOfveuu l/x/u TO NtKtai'oi (dat.) to TavKio (gen.) the son of Mcias, the son of Gaucus, where VavKLo is also a patronymic adjective, but in apposition with the genitive implied in NiKiatoi.
SYNTAX
169.
Although the syntax

it
of the dialects deserves fuller investi-
gation than
dialects are
has received, yet syntactical differences between the
much less striking than those of phonology and inflecTo a considerable extent they consist merely in the conservation in some dialects of early forms of expression which have become rare or obsolete in literary Greek, and in a less strict formalization of usage. Some peculiarities have already been mentioned in contion.
nection with the forms,
e.g.
in the use of certain pronouns (121-
131), adverbs and conjunctions (132-134), and in the meaning and
construction of prepositions (136).
It is necessary to
add here only
a few comments on certain uses of the cases and the moods.

other,
Some
more
isolated, peculiarities are
observed in the notes to the
inscriptions.
CASES
The Genitive
170.
Genitive of Time.
The
genitive of the 'time within wliich'
is especially
frequent in the early Cretan inscriptions, although iv

is
with the dative

the article
is
already the more usual expression.
In both cases rdv
used, while in late inscriptions

Of.
we
find only ev with

1.25 Tuiyda-ai,
the dative and without the article.
Law-Code,
1.6
TreVr a/xepav release within Jive days,
but
iv rat? Tpial
afj,epai<:.
So in Locrian, but without the
article,
rpiov fievov beside iv rpcd-
povT afidpaK, as also in early Attic inscriptions.
Aside from the adverbial phrases vvkt6<;

tive of time is
etc.,
the use of the geni-
most persistent in dating, as /i?;vo9 e^S6/j,ov etc., the usual expression in most dialects. More noteworthy is the phrase
Kal troXeiMov
(-co)
kuI
elpr)vr)<; (-a<s)
which
is
common
in the prox-
eny decrees of various
dialects,
though eventually replaced in

124
many
by iv TToXefiai kt\.
174]
SYNTAX
of
125
The genitive
Kar
afiepav.
time
is
also in Attic, e.g. ra?
a.fxepa'i
used distributively in various dialects, as or ra? aixepa<; fKd(Tra^ daily, beside
171.
though the genitive

lects,
Genitive of the Matter involved, in legal phraseology. Alof the charge or penalty is common to all diais
the genitive
nowhere
else
denote the matter involved,
e.g.
used so freely as in Cretan to KaTaSiKaKa-drd ro eKevdepo SeKa
ararepav^, ro SoXo ireine shall condemn to a fine of ten staters in the case of a freeman, five staters in the case of a slave, tS Se Kpovo Kpivev decide as to the time, di peKacrro eypajTai as is prescribed
Mm
for each
case.
The Dative
172.
The adnOminal
is
dative
is
more common than
ia literary
Greek, and
especially frequent in the introduction to inscriptions
or their separate sections, e.g. El.

refffiiov rot's
d ppdrpa rok faXeioi^, Locr. rb HvTroKPa/MSioK Aoppots, Phoc. 6fji.o\oyia rd iroXei

Tro'Xet
"Zreipicov ical
rd
MeSemviav, Boeot. hiaiypa^d

Kal ran
NiKape'rri, Att.
hdixa>i.
drrap'Xê rddevaiai, ypafifiureii^ rrji ôv\r]t
For the dative instead
of the genitive construction
with various
prepositions in Arcado-Cyprian, see 136.1.
The Accusative
173.
A
fj.e
noteworthy accusative absolute construction
is
seen in
Arc.
el
rrapheraâfJLevo^ ro^ irevreicovra e to? rpiaKocrio<; unless
the Fifty or the Three
Hundred
approve.
This
is
an extension from
instances
where the
participle agrees with the accusative of a prefie vep,ev fie re
ceding clause, as Arc.
êvov fiere pacrrov,
el p-e eiri
.
doCvav hiKOvra. Of. also Arc. Kardrrep
ro<; i-ma-vvicrrafievo'}
ye-
yparrroi as is prescribed in the case of those
who
conspire.
THE MOODS
The Subjunctive
174.
The subjunctive without dv
or ica in conditional, relative,

is
and' temporal clauses, where the particle
regularly employed in
126
GEEEK DIALECTS
II, pp.
[l74
Attic prose, though frequently omitted in
Homer and sometimes

is
elsewhere (Kiihner-Gerth
426, 449, 474),
attested for
several dialects, though always as the less
common
construction.
;
Locr. at SeiXer avxopelv, at rt? avxopeei (no. 55.7,26

ples with
ten exam-
Ka in the same
so,
inscription). Arc. ei Se rts
iinOudvi (Coin
loai
tUum), and
probably. Arc. sIk
iirl Sofia nrvp e-iroiae (no. 17.21)
contrast to usual
eU av
(see 134.2),
SiSoi,
Cypr. o iôpvê, ol
(no. 19.25,31), Cret.
dvyaTpl I
when one
gives it to the
daugh-
ter
(Law-Code
VI.l).
Examples are not infrequent in
later Locrian,
Phocian, and Delphian inscriptions.
The Optative
175.
In Elean the optative with Ka
is
the usual "form of prescriplet
tions, e.g. crvvfiaxâ k
ea e/carov perea
there he alliance
let
for a
hundred years,
of ten minae.
fe/ca
fivak Ka airoTivoi peKaa-ro';
each
pay a fine
Similarly in Cyprian, but without Ke, e.g. ScaKoi vv
âa-iXeiK; the king shall give.
The subjunctive without Ka

Elean inscription
176.
1.
is
used in the same sense in a late
(no. 61.32,36).
The optative in conditional clauses survives in several
dialects, although, except in Elean, it is
much
less frequent
than
the subjunctive, and indeed
is
almost wholly eliminated in favor of
the subjunctive in Attic-Ionic inscriptions, and in Lesbian, Thessalian, Boeotian,
Cyprian, Heraclean, Theran, Coan, Ehodian,
in
fact in the majority of dialects.
Where
the optative survives,
it is
sometimes used with a
still
recognizable differentiation from the
subjunctive, but oftener without such.
In the Gortynian Law-Code,
which
offers
the fullest material, there are in conditional clauses
about 50 optatives to about 80 subjunctives.
Some
of these occur
where the contingency

(e.g.
is
obviously one more remotely anticipated
VII.9, hut if there should not he
any free persons,

;
as contem-
plated in the preceding subjunctive clauses

deny), others as
I.ll,
hut if one should
mere variants
of the subjunctive for parallel or

opt.
even identical contingencies
(e.g.
IX.18
= subj.
VI.25).
In
176] Locrian, no. 56
SYNTAX
127
(cf.
A has the
optative onlj-
also the relative clause
pon
only.
crvXda-ai),
whereas no. 56 B and no. 55 have the subjunctive In Delphian, no. 51 has the subjunctive usually, but al S'e^t-
opKeoifii
A 17, in
an oath, where Attic also -would have the
optative,
also ai
8'
iîopKeoi
C6
(here indirect discourse), and ai Se
tov-
Tcov irapfidXKoiTo 025, C50,
Dl7; and
in the
numerous Phocian
is of
and Delphian manumission decrees the optative

occurrence.
very frequent
The
optative, beside the subjunctive, occurs also lq

(e. g.
Corcyraean, Achaean, and in the Northwest Greek kolvti
no. 62).
In Argolic, the archaic nos. 76 and 78 have the optative only, and
this occurs in
some
of the later inscriptions (but in no.
84 the
opta-
tives are in iudirect discourse).
In Arcadian, nos. 16 and 17 have

alternation of subjunctive
ei
the subjimctive only, but in no. 18 there are some examples of the
optative.
Even
is
in the
same clause the

e.g.
and optative
2.
not infrequent,
firj
Delph.
he
Ka
fir] iroiTJ
rj
jii)
irapa/Mevoi or el 8e
nroieoi
rj fir)
irapafievrf.
See also no. 18.6, note.
In relative and temporal clauses of future time, the predomiis even more marked. Noteworthy is the where oan<: with the optative is used in the curse while in the postscript warning against harming
is
nance of the subjunctive
Tean
curse, no. 3,
11.
proper,
1-34,
the stele
on which the curse
inscribed, U. 35-40,
we
find o? dv
with the subjunctive.
There are a few examples of the optative iu
Cretan (Law-Code IV.14, and a few others), Locrian (see above),

Delphian, and elsewhere (see 177).
3.
But
in Elean the optative
is
uniformly employed in condi-
tional, relative, and temporal clauses. For examples in conditional and relative clauses, see nos. 57-59. In the later no. 60 the sub-
junctive also occurs, but with future perfect force.

4.
In
final clauses
. .
the optative occurs,

.
. .
e.g.
Heracl. Tab. 1.53
f.
eo-rao-a/ie?
deCrf,
avx<opiâvTe<;
ff.
Aw?
.
.
fir)
.
KaraXvfJ.aKcoOrj': dBrfXco-
Lesb. no. 22.13
eTrifJ.e'KecTdai
tcardypevTov
dialects
<u9
ice
ififievoiev.
But
it is
very rare, and most

we), or
have only the
subjunctive with or without dv (ku,

indicative.
sometimes the future
128
177. There are
GEEEK DIALECTS
some examples
of
[ill
xa with the optative in con-
ditional clauses, etc., as
sometimes ia
Homer
(Kiihner-Gerth II,
pp. 482, 453), e.g. Locr. al k aSitcof

/IT)
avXoi
(no. 56.4), Cret. at
Ka
vvvaTo<i
[Ti'i]
e'iri,
Epid. at
ica vyirj viv Troi'â-ac (no. 84.60),
Delph.
el
Se
Ka
icjjdTTTOiTO, i-jret icd
irddoi, Corcyr. a^'
pv k ap^d ye-
voiTO,
Ach.
ecrre
Ka
airohoiev.
The Imperative and the

178.
Infinitive
Both the imperative and the
infinitive are freely
used in
prescriptions, often side
by
side in the
same
inscription.
In general
the infinitive
scriptions.
is
more frequent in
early, the imperative in later, lq-
For the Elean use
of the optative
with the same
force,
see 175.
WORD OEDER
179.
A peculiarity
of
word order which
is
worthy
of
mention
is
the position of rt? before Ka in the phrase at
rk
Ka, al he rt? Ka.
This
is
the regular order in the
West Greek
dialects, as contrasted
el S'
not only with Att.-Ion. edv ra,

e Ke
<TL<;,
rjv
tk, but with Arc.
dv
rj
rt?,
Cypr.
rt?.
Lesb. at Ke tk, Thess. al [fi)d e at?, Boeot.

also,
Se Ka
Boeotian has
7]
though
less frequently, the
West Greek
order
Tt9 Ka.
SUMMARIES OF THE CHARACTERISTICS OF THE SEVERAL GROUPS AND DIALECTS

180.
The following summaries, while not exhaustive, are intended
most important characteristics of each group These are indicated in the briefest manner, sometimes by a mere example, sufficient to identify, but not always to define,
to call attention to the
and
dialect.
the phenomenon in question, and these brief indications are always to he interpreted in the light of the sections to which reference is
made
of the
in each case.
Of peculiarities most striking are mentioned.^
in vocabulary only
some few
To avoid needless repetition, many phenomena which are peculiar from the standpoint of Attic or Attic-Ionic, but are common to all or most of the other dialects, are usually omitted, e.g.
1.
Original d unchanged. 8
11. icov
2. 3. 4.
5.
6.
d from
7)
do, dco. 41.4

ae. 41.1
12. al
13. 14. 15.
from
Absence
of v-movable. 102 of prepositions. 95

etc. 109.1
Apocope
d/jie},
itoXk, TTo'Xios,
vfi<;,
16.
17.
7.
ace. dfie, vfj.e=
= div. 163.9 = 134.1 arepo<s = eTepo<:. 13 a to-ria = ia-ria. 11 <yivoixai = jiyvo/jLai. 86.7 SeKOfiai = Se')ôfiai. 66 ovvfia = ovona. 22 h
el.
qfieK
8.
etc. 119.2,5
18. Sa/jLtop<y6<;=Sr]fii,ovpy6<;. 44.4 19. >jveiKa,7jviKa^7]veyKa.
Infin. -/iev. 154.3
liâ
9.
3 pL edev, eSov,
ri<;
etc. 138.5
20. irap.a
10.
riv.
163.3
21. lkq)
= KTrjfia. 49.5 a = ^kco. Glossary
EAST GREEK
Attic-Ionic
181.
Important characteristics of Attic-Ionic (1-7
specific Att.-
lon., 8-9 in
1
common
with Arc, 10 with Arc-Cypr.)
An
are peculiar
exhaustive list of peculiarities would- also include proper names which to, or especially frequent in, a given dialect.
129
130
1.
T)
GEEEK DIALECTS
from
a. 8
6.
[181
etc. 138.5
elfii.
edeaav, eSoaav,
^1/
2.
Quantitative metathesis (Xem?

etc.). 41.4,
7.
sg.
imperf. of
el.
163.3
43
8.
9.
Conjunction
Particle
ai'.
134.1
3.
I'-movable. 102
5j/its, ace. -ea?, -a?. 119.2,5
134.2
4.
5.
10. Infin. -vai. 154.1
TTOv, oirov, etc. 132.1
11.
Very early
loss of f. 50
Ionic
182.
The
chief characteristics of Ionic, as
compared with
only (notably
Attic,
1,
are as follows.
8, 9, 14, 20, 22),
Some few
of these are Ionic
also
but most are
common
to various other dialects,
some
indeed to
all
except Attic, being repeated here from 180 to bring
out the contrast with Attic more fully.

are not general Ionic, but are
Ionic, are included.
few
peculiarities
which
common
to all branches except
West
1.
7)
from d even
after
e, t, p.
14. 3 pi. 15.
nOearai
eto. 139.2
2.
ea, eo, eco, eoi
usually uncon-
ia>v = Att. mv.
163.8
tracted. 42.1,5,6
3.
16. Suffix -5;to?= Att. -eto9. 164.1 17. ôXofiat

18.
t/3o'?
ev
4.
Crasis of
= eo, from IV cent. on. 42.5 o, o (ou), a},+a = as TcoySivo^ = Att. Tayaico,
= ôvXo/iai.
75 h
(t/Jo?)
beside lepo^. 13.1

113.1
49.1
19.
/ieftBi/
= Att. fielâv.
vo<;.
94.1
20. SeKVv/ii
=Att. SeiKWfu.
5. 6.
êlvo<;, Kovpr/, etc.

O-O-
54 with a
21. Keivo<; 22.

23.
7. 8. 9.
pa-
= Att. TT. 81 = Att. pp. 80 rjv = Att. idv, av.
134.1 h
-eco,
= Att. eaetvo?. 125.1 fuvo? = Att. Koivoi. 135.7 KapTep6<; = Att. KpaTep6<;, in meaning = KvpLo<;. 49.2 a,
Glossary
a-stems, gen. sg. m.
-m,
gen. pi. -eav, -av, dat. pi.

-r}i(n.{v).
24. S9?/ttto/37o'9=Att.-ouj0'yo'9.44.4
41.4, 104.7
25. to-Tta (to-Tia)=Att.

26. rjveiKa, jjviKa
eo-Tt'o.
11
10. 7ro'\i?, TTo'Xios, etc. 109.1,2
= Att. ijveyKa.
Glossary
11. âa-iXevi,
-e'os, etc.
111.3
Hi a
27.
t6l,;?
12. -k\7j<;, -K\eos. 108.1a
= Att. ei6'i5?.
13. /it-verbs inflected
Mke
contracts, as nOel, ndelv. 160
188]
SUMMARIES OF CHARACTEKISTICS
is
131
183. East Ionic

1.
further characterized
ao, eo
by
Psilosis. 57.
2.
= av,
ev from fourth century on. 33.
3.
Short-vowel subj. of
184. Chian.
o--aorist. 150.
The
dialect of Chios contains a

of
few special characva: 77.3.
teristics,
1.
which are
Aeolic origin
pi.
Xd^coiatv,
irprjôLo-iv, etc.,
with la from
2.
Inflected cardinals, Sskcov, TrevTrjKovrmv, etc. 116.

also jeymveco call aloud, as in
Note
a.
Homer.
seen in tlie names of the mountain XltXiwaiov in Chios and the promontory "Apyevi/oi/ opposite Chios,
ff.) is
The
Aeolio doubling of nasals (73
also in the personal
name âwodtfiK
line
in an inscription of Erythrae.
,
Like-
wise Aeolic
of a time
is
the Phocaean
Ztovi;((7ios)
19.1.
All these features are relics

far-
when the
between the Aeolic and the Ionic colonies was
ther south than in the historical period.
185. Central Ionic differs

losis, etc. (183).
from East Ionic in the absence

H, i.e. only =
4.6.
of psii?
Note
also the restricted use of
from
of
a, in
the early inscriptions of some of the islands.
186.
West
Ionic, or
Euboean,
differs
from the other divisions
Ionic as follows
1.
TT as in Attic, not
aa-.
81
5.
tovtu, rovrei, ivrovOa
= tuv-
2. 3.
pp as in Attic, not pa: 80

|e'z/09 etc.
1^0?.
ra, TavTrjL, evravda. 124

6.
as in Attic, not |et-
-kXc't??,
gen. -Kkea. 108.1a
54
7.
-Tyt,
Proper names- ra-i?, gen. -tSo?,

as often in Attic (East
4.
-et,
-04
from
-cot
(in
Ere-
and
tria about 400
B.C.).
39 a
8.
Central Ion.
-to?). 109.5
elv beside etiât. 160
187. Eretrian.
the dialect of
In addition to the other Euboean peculiarities, Eretria, seen in inscriptions of Eretria and Oropus, is
specifically characterized
exovpiv
= exovaiv,
60.3.
by the rhotacism of intervocalic <y, The use of av (Oropus), idv (Eretria)

Ionic was the
first of all dialects
as
is
due to Attic influence.

188. Attic influence.
to yield
inscrip-
to Attic mfluence, and after the fifth

tions that are
century there are few

See 277.
whoUy
free
from Attic forms.
132
GREEK DIALECTS
Aecado-Cypkian
^
[l89
189.
1.
Special characteristics of Arcado-Cyprian
^
:
Iv
= ev.
10
5.
a-L<i,
aL<;
= rt?
123
(but Arc. usu-
2. 3.
Gen.
ir6<;
sg. -av.
tt/so'?.
22
135.6
6.
ally t). 68.3
4.
= = ai /ea's
/cat).
ovv
= oSe.
(but Arc. usually
7.
Dat. with aTro, i^,

-Kperj}'! = -Kparrj';.
etc.
136
134.3
8.
49.2
190. Characteristics
common
to Arcado-Cyprian
and various
^
:
other dialects
1.
(1
Att.-Ion., 2 Ion., 3-6 AeoL, 7

9.
KW.Grk.)
before
e|).
Infin. in -vai. 154.1
e?
e|
cons,
(but
2. 3.
4.
5. 6.
ôXofiM = ôvXofiai. aTTu = aTTo. 22 6v (vv) = avd. 6, 22 op = ap.5

/ii-inflect. of
75 &
10.
Cypr. also
100
sg. -j]v
Masc. o--stems, ace.
(Arc. also voc. sg, -;). 108.2

11.
te/3^s
= te/36W, etc. (but usual

-f??, -v-
contractvbs. 157
12.
ov. 25
only in Arc). 111.4

Subj.
7. 8.
iv (iv)
r),
(0
= ek. 135.4 = spurious ei,

Noteworthy
is
149
13. Article as relative. 126
191.
the considerable
number
most
of
words or mean-
ings which are otherwise

poetical,
1)
known
only, or with rare exceptions, as
mainly Homeric. Some
of the
striking examples are

(also
In Arcadian and Cyprian,
ala-a share
Lac), ot(f)os
alone,
2)
evxo\d prayer
In Arcadian.
or imprecation.
Seafiai, airvat
summon, KeXevdo^ road,

e'A,os
Zcofia
temple, afiap (but see no. 16.21, note).

3)
In Cyprian, pdva^, avcbym, avrdp,

;
meadow,
Ijarijp,
KaaC-
yvTiTO'! (also Lesb.
possibly Thess. KaTiyv[eiTO<;'\),

iSe,
y(^pavofjiai
border
on (Horn. XP'^vco graze),
vv (also Boeot. 134.5).
1 Several of the characteristics cited below under the head of Arcadian or of Cyprian, for which corresponding forms are lacking or ambiguous in the other dialect, probably are also Arcado-Cyprian. See also 199. " In this and similar captions "special" is not to be taken too rigorously. Some few peculiarities of which occasional examples are found elsewhere are included, e. g., in this section, Iv = iv, which is regularly found only in ArcadoCyprian, but of which there are a few examples elsewhere.
19S]
SUMMARIES OF CHARACTERISTICS
Arcadian
133
192. Arcado-Cyprian characteristics.
See 189-191.
(1,
193. In
common with
6, li,
el.
various other dialects
2 Att.-Ion.,
3,
Lesb., 5 Aeol.,
1. 2.
15
West Greek)
12. Infin.
13.
-v.
Conjunction
134.1
153.2
-vTto. 140.3
TJfiia-vi;
Particle dv. 134.2

SeKOTO<i
pi.
imv.
3.
= Se/taTO?.
-t]v.
14. îJua-a-o<i
(but also
4.
5.
6.
Pass, infin.
155.2 135.5
the
15. loSeXo?
latter). 61.6
TreSd (Tre)
= //.era.
= 6ôX6<:.
49.3
Traperd^covcn etc. 142
16. /ieo-T Mwfo7. 132.9
7.
pp
= pa:
80
17. Peculiarities in the use of
8. 9.
"Trdwra etc. 77.3
the spiritus asper. 58 a, d

part.
Ace.
pi. -0?,
nom.
18.
/r
in early inscr. initially

after cons.,
and
hiepoBvTe^. 78
10. Dat. sg.
11.
-01.
but lost be;
106.2
tween vowels
iuitially
Subj. Se'drot etc. 151.1

Special Arcadian:
sg.
tillabout300B.C. 52,53,54
194.
1.
Gen.
3 3
fem.-aw(Tegea). 104.2
7.
Karv
2.
pi. -vtri. 77.3
8.
9.
= Kard. 22, 95 ttXo's = TrXe'oK 113.2

a
144
3.
4.
5.
= -rac. 139.1 BeKO, heKOTOv = Se/ca, eKarov. 6 Numerals in -Kcunoi = -k6sg.
mid. -rot
eoK dv. 134.2
10. dirvh6a<; 11. Se'XXto
= dirohov^.
= /SaWo).
68.1
aioi. 117.2
6.
12. 'n.o(roihdv='n.o<rihS>v. 49.1,

61.5
ovi
= oSe.
123
195. External influence in the dialect.

49, agreeing
(no. 16),
The
fact that ko?
and
with Cyprian, are found only in one early iascription

all
while
others have kuC and
rt?, is
probably due to exSee 275. The Tegean
ternal influence, though not specifically Attic.
building inscription (no. 18) of the third century shows some few
Attic KOLvrj forms, as irXeov instead of
ifXo'i,
once gen.
sg. -ov, etc.
From
dian
the latter part of the third century on,
when
the chief Arca-
cities
belonged to the Achaean, and for a time to the Aetolian,

is
League, the language employed in most of the inscriptions
neither
134
GREEK DIALECTS
[195
Arcadian nor Attic Koivq, but the Doric, or in part Northwest Greek, of Koivri. See 279. But the decree of Megalopolis (Ditt. Syll. 258)
about 200
B.C.,
though showing a remarkable mixture of forms,
is
mainly in the native dialect.

Cyprian
196. Arcado-Cyprian characteristics. 197. In
1.
t
See 189-191.
common
with various other dialects

7. 8. 9.
from
e before vowels. 9.3

t
Dat.sg.-o,-abeside-ot,-at.38
2.
Glide sound after

as Ijarepav. 56
expressed,
Ace.
sg.
Ijarepav
etc. 107.1
âa-iXem, -epos. 111.1

3
pi. /eare'îjav. 138.5
3.
al\o<;
= aXKot.
74 b
10.
4.
5. 6.
Psilosis. 57
Tret'o-et ^
11. Ke
68.1,2
= av.
134.2
= reiaei.
12.
f in
all positions.
52-55
Occasional omission of intervoc. and

198. Special Cyprian
final a. 59.4
1.
Gen.
sg. -ov. 106.1
6. 7.
irai indeed. 132.5
2. 3.
TTToXifi etc. 109.4
= el.
134.1
3 sg. mid. -TW
= -TO.
22
8.
Bvpdva),Sc!}KO)=BiSto fit. 162.11
4.
5.
= ya, etc. 62.4 = v 135.8

fa
e'iri.
9.
fpera, fperda. 55
199. It
-ev
is
uncertain whether the infinitive should be transcribed with

-os, -os,
or
-ev,
the accusative plural with
or -o(v)s.
In the absence of
any evidence to the contrary, we assume -ev and -os in agreement with Arcadian. But the dative singular is to be transcribed -ot, in spite of Arc. -ot, on account of the frequent omission of the final i (38) and the third plural ending is transcribed with -trt, not -(y)(Ti, in spite of Arc. -vo-i, on account
;
of <t>povoi (59.4).
200. All dialectic inscriptions are in the Cyprian syllabary.

inscriptions in the
The
Greek alphabet, beginning with the Macedonian
period, are all in the Kocvq.

this head because of the agreement with Thessalian and Boeoalthough this agreement is accidental, Cyprian not sharing in the general phenomenon to which the Thessalian and Boeotian forms belong.
1
Given under
tian,
205]
SUMMAEIES OF CHAEACTERISTICS
Aeolic
135
201. Aeolic characteristics,
common
to Lesbian, Thessalian,^
and
Boeotian
1.
(6 also
Delph.
etc., 7
also Arc.-Cypr., 8 also Arc.)

4. ta
5.
6.
Labial instead of dental in

7re/*ire
= TreVre, etc.
68.2
= fiia. 114.1 pe = pi. 18

Dat.
pi. Tro'Seo-o-i etc. 107.3
2. 3.
Perf.act. part. -0)1', -oi'To?. 147.3
Patron, adj. instead of gen.

of father's
sg.
7. 8.
po
name. 168
= pa, etc. 5 epa- = @apa--.

to Lesbian
49.2

(4-7 also Arc-Cypr.)
1.
common
and ThessaUan ^
Double
ifi/ii,
liquids
and nasals in
etc.
4.
/it-inflection of contract verbs.
a-ToXXa,
79
74-76,
5.
6.
157
6v = avd. 6 airv airo. 22 ks = dv. 134.2
77.1,
2.
aype(o(dvypeoi))=aipea>.G\os-
sary
^3.
t
7.
I
from
before vowels. 19

also
1.
common
to Lesbian
and Boeotian
(2
Arc,
Cret., etc.)
etc.
ixaXe-aaa
143
2.
veSd
= /lerd.
135.5
204. Characteristics
(of
common
1,
to
is
Thessahan ^ and Boeotian only

Homeric, belongs to the Aeolic
which, however, only
which
elements of these dialects)

1.
Infin. 4>petiev etc. 155.1
5.
6.
.
%e6^0T0';. 166.2
2. 3.
3 pi. -vOt etc. 139.2

et
e\e|e
= etTre
in
the
official
t;.
16
language of decrees.
4.
yivv/xai = yiyvo/jiai.
162.5
Lesbian
205. Aeolic characteristics in
common with one
or both of the
other Aeolic dialects.

1
See 201-203.
214, In some cases only East Thessalian (Pelasgiotis). See
136
206. In
1.
1), ci)
GREEK DIALECTS
common with various
ei,
[206
(8,
other dialects
7.
with Arcadian)
= spurious
-a,
-r), -co
ov.
25
-rji, -coi,
Article as relative. 126

Infin.
-rjv.
2.
Pinal
= -di,
8.
9.
153.1
from end IV
3.
cent. on. 38
Perl
infin. -vv. 147.2

-r)v.
PsUosis. 57
10. Pass, infin.

11.
155.2
4. Dat.pl.-ato-t,-otcrt. 104.7,106.4
5.
6.
SeKOTO<i = SeKUTOi;.
/SatriXeu?, -Tios, etc. lli.l
12. Early loss of f. 50
Masc. o--stems,
ace. sg.
-tjv,
gen. sg.
-r),
etc. 108.2
207. Special Lesbian (1 in part Elean)

1.
1(7
from
TOi<;,
v;,
as ace. pi. Tai5,
6.
Infin. efifjievai etc. 154.2

Infin.StSfi)i',e/ji'ai',etc. 155.3
pi. (f>epoiai. 77.3,
78
7. 8.
9.
2. 3.
aifMtrv;
= '^fjucrv;,
132.9
etc.
17
pi.
imv. -VTOv, -adov. 140.5
avco'!, vavo<;, etc.
35
Eecessive accent. 103
4.
5.
ora
= ore.
10. TT/ooVaw? (rarely Att.)=7r/3u-
oTTt, oinrci'i, etc. 129.2
ravK. Glossary
period on
and very few
Prom
the Macedonian
of the inscriptions are earlier
there
is
usually some admixture of Koivq forms, as avd beside 6v, nerd beside TreSa, ore beside ora, etc.
But in the main the
dialect is
employed in inscriptions
tury
B. c.
till
about the middle of the second cen-
Its use in inscriptions of
Eoman imperial times
(cf.
no. 24)
represents an artificial revival.
See 280.
Thessalian 209. Aeplic characteristics in
common with one
or both of the
other Aeolic dialects.

210.
See 201, 202.

characteristics
(cf.
West Greek and Northwest Greek

and
226.1,4,8)
etc.
3.
223.1,2,4,6,
Eetention of t in BiSmrc
(-Tt
yfraîâa-Oeiv etc. 142

iap6<!
not quotable, but -vdt

-vTi), iKari, ttot, Tio-
4.
5.
6.
beside
lep6<;.
13.1
from
reiSovv. 61
2.
= ek. (TT = ad
v
135.4
(rare). 85.1
'(/can
= ^LKOQ-i, U6
7.
irapd at, with with ace, 136.2
213]
211. In
1.
t
SUMMAEIES OF CHARACTERISTICS
common with
e before
e).
137

9.
from
vowels (but
Psilosis in article. 58
init. till
a
B.C.
oftener
2.
9.7
-co),
10.
-ei
Final -a, -ov (from
f 11. Gen.
about 400
sg. -do, usually d. 41.4
(from
3.
ri)
= -di,
-COL, -r)i.
38
12. Gen. pi. -aovv, usually -av. 41.4
es
= e|
before cons. 100
4.
5. 6. 7.
Trdvcra etc. 77.3
13. /8a<rtXeu9, -etos, etc. 111.1

14. Plural inflection of Sveo, as
Sva<;. 114.2
Ace.
pi. -o?.
78
TT
SS
= ITT. =
:
86.2
TTToXt? beside ttoXi?. 67
15.
NtoK\âs
etc. 166.1
8.
84
212. In
213.
1.
common with
Boeotian only.
See 204.
Special Thessalian:
ov
CO.
23
11. ove (rove, TotVeo?, etc.)
= oSe.
ttoZo?.
2. 3.
Gen.sg.-ot(butsee214). 106.1
Ki?
123
12. Relative use of
= rk
(but see 214). 68.4
kk,
4.
More
extensive apocope than

13. 14.
15.
tto'X,fJi.d
131
in any other dialect, name-
= 8e.
134.4
ly in /COT,
tto't,
Trap, trep,
ov, air, err, xnr.

5.
95
Consonant-doubling in
Xt09, ihhiav, Kvppov
piov,
16.
fiecTTToBi = eo)?. 132.9 a "AttXow = 'ATTo'Wa)!'. 49.3 UerdaXo'; = ecrcraXo'?. 65,
= kv18.
68.2
etc 19.3
7
17. fieXKofiai
6.
Sie
= Sid.
7.
3pl.eveâi'icro-oV, eSov/caea,
etc. 138.5
19.
20.
etc.
8.
sg.
mid. iy}rdîcrri
21.
Larissa only. 27
9.
= ôvKoiiai. 75 = \i6ivof. 164.6,9 Xi^to? Savxva = Sd^vrj. 68.4 a ovdXa = avdXco/xa. 164.9 Xifi-qv = ayopdviarket-place (ayopd being = iicicXrja-La)
/ciftJi'
3 pL mid. icftdvypevQav
Larissa only. 27, 139.2
etc.
22.
often used in place of

(o-T'^Xtj)
o-TciXXa
10. Iiifin. SeSoo-Oeiv etc.
Larissa
23. Ta7o'? as title of a state or
only. 27, 156
municipal
official
138
GREEK DIALECTS
The form
of
is
[214
214. Differences within Thessalian.
Thessalian
which
best
known
is that of Pelasgiotis, represented
mainly by
inscriptions of Larissa,
(213.8-10),
Crannon, and Phalanna.^
which show some The
special local peculiarities

dialect of Thessaliotis,
represented mainly by inscriptions of Pharsalus and Cierium, differs
from that
not
of Thessaliotis in
two important
respects, 1) gen. sg.
of o-stems in -o, -ov, not -oi,

-eiv, -efiev.
2) pres. infin. of thematic verbs in -ev,
The
not
early inscription, no. 33,
from Thetonium in
the neighborhood of Cierium, shows, in addition to these

of difference, tli
Kt?, dat. pi. of
two points
fiacnv) not -ea-at (as
consonant stems in -aiv (xp^well as in Pelasgiotis), hv\dPharsalus as at

sg.
(?
peovTOi not -evroi, uncontracted gen.
in -ao, gen. sg. of father's

see no. 33.11, note).
name
instead of patronymic adjective
Late
inscriptions of Cierium
have
dat. sg. -oi, -at,
though
at Pharsalus
we
iv
find -ov, -a, just as in Pelasgiotis,
and in
no. 33 eV
Taya beside
arajiac points to
84
;
-at, -oi.
crcr,
On
&.
SS
f in i^âvaKd(S)Sev, no. 33, see
on tt beside
see 81
From Histiaeotis and Perrhaebia the material is very scanty. From Magnesia there are a few fragmentary archaic inscriptions,
but most are late and in the Attic koiv^.
An
early inscription of
Phthiotis (MeîVra? Uidoweio-; "ArrXovvi IG. IX.ii.l99) shows conclusively,
Thessalian.
what was only natural to expect, that its dialect was also But nearly all the inscriptions date from the period of
Aetolian domination and are in the Northwest Greek Koivq (279).
Many
of the characteristics cited in the preceding sections are
as yet attested only in the inscriptions of Pelasgiotis, but, except
where there
is
evidence to the contrary as stated,
it is
to be as-
sumed
provisionally that they are general Thessalian.
For the
points of agreement are
more pronounced than the
differences.
Occasional koiv^ forms

B.C.,
appear in the inscriptions of the third and second centuries
especially avd, cnro, irepl, Kara, he, gen. sg. instead of patronymic
1 Really in Perrhaebia, so far as this was recognised Thessaly, but in the part near Pelasgiotis,
9,
distinct divisioil of
219]
adjective,
SUMMARIES OF CHARACTEEISTICS
is
139
whole
t) (not et), yivofj.ai (not yivv/iai), etc. But the dialect as a employed in inscriptions until about the end of the second century b.c. and occasionally later.
Boeotian
216. AeolLc characteristics in
common with one
or both of the
other
AeoKc dialects. See 201, 203. 217. West Greek and Northwest Greek
and
226.1,2,8):
7.
characteristics
(cf.
223.1-10,
1.
SiStoTt, piKUTi, etc. 61
"Apra/iK; ^''Apre/j.K. 13.2
2. 3.
fiKan
= ei/coa-i.
etc.
116 with a
8.
9.
irevraKarioi etc. 116 a, 117

e'7reo"/cewa|e
4.
(but oftener
10. 11.
tt).
5; 6.
142
Toi, rat
iap6<;
= 01,
at.
122
12.
= Ke, av. 13.3 = Tr/aaJTO?. 114.1 avTl,ve.avTei = avTov. 132.2 iv = 135.4 Seifievo<; = Seoftevo^. 158
Ka
Trparo'i
el<;.
= lep6<;.
13.1
13. irapd at, with w. ace. 136.2
218.
In
common with
(20,
21
mainly
Boeotian)
1.
{
from

ov.
11
Dat.
sg.
-ai
(-7)),
-01
(-V).
2. 3.
co
= spurious
25
104.3, 106.2
TT in ddXaTTa TT in
etc.
etc.
81
4.
/xerTO?, i-â<j)iTTaTo,
12 âiTL\v<;, -etos, etc. 111.1 13 avTOcravTO^, ava-avrd';, etc.

121.4
82
5. 6.
SS, initial S
^.
84
14. rav-i etc. 122

15.
e?
= e^ before cons, (see also

220.1). 100
3 pi. avideav, aveOiav, etc.

138.5
7.
Trpiayeth
= 7rpecrêv<;.
till
68.1
16.
pi.
imv.-VTo)
(-vdco): 140.3
etc.,
8.
p between vowels
about
about
17. Perf. aTToSeSoavOi
with-
450
9.
B.C.; initial till
out
K.
146.1
200B.C. 50,53
18. evTco (evda>)
= ovTtov.
163.6
Nom.
10.
m. -a beside -a?. a Gen. sg. m. and gen. pi. in

sg.
19. AtoKXe'as etc. 166.1
105.1
20. Consonant-doubling in hypocoristics. 89.5
-ao, -dcov (but rav). 41.4
21.
Patronymics in -aJi'Sd?. 164,8

See 204.
219. In
common with
Thessalian only.
140
GEEEK DIALECTS
Most
[220
220. Special Boeotian.
of the peculiarities of the vowel-
system (221) also belong here

1.
eV?
= ef
before vowels. 100
4.
6.
6.
'
eiviâv
2.
3.
eTTTrao-t?
= e'/t7raa-t9.
etc.
69.4
êiXofjâi
= rjveyteav. 144 a = ôvXofiac. 75

-ei.
ovTO<;,
ovra,
124
Hypocoristics ia
108.2
221.
The Boeotian vowel-system.
The most
striking
and obvious
peculiarity
characteristic of Boeotian lies in its vowel-system.
One
consists merely in the retention of the original sound,

of V as
11.
namely that
ov,
But even
this led to a
its
change ia spelling to
Attic value of
while
on the other hand the v with

diphthong
oi
as a basis
was
used to indicate approximately the sound, probably
had come
changes
to have.
See 24, 30.
ties consist in
of
diphthongs to
o, which the The other peculiarimonophthongs and of more
open to closer vowels, such as eventually prevailed everywhere and

led to the
Modern Greek pronunciation.

with the approximate date
The
chief orthographical peculiarities,

:
of their introduction, are as follows

I
=e =
et.
before vowels.
t,
9.2.
V cent.
B.C. (in
the epichoric alphabet
e, ei, h)
224]
141
contract in the Nicareta inscription (no. 43. VI). But most of the inscriptions are substantially dialectic until the second half of the
second century
223.
1.
B.C.
WEST GEEEK
General West Greek characteristics
Eetention of t in the verb-endings -ti, -vti, in /rtKUTi and the hundreds in -kcitcoc, in ttoti (Cret.Tro/art), IIoTetSiBcori etc.
2.
3.
Sdv, TV, and some other words which show the change to oin the East Greek dialects. 61 (/r)iKaTt eiA:oo-i. 116 witha 12. otto) = dTro'êi/, etc. 132.7
rpt.aKa.TiOL
etc.
-Koenoi.
13. <êpo|iS etc. 138.3

14. 'Fnt.-aeoi.
116 a, 117.2 4. iBiKaâ etc. But restricted in Argolic. 142 5. Toi,Tai oi,ai. But Cretan
But
restricted in
Heraclean. 141 15. Put. pass, with act. endings. 145

16. TeTope<;
ot, ot.
6.
122
= TerTa/oe?.
114.4
iap6<; (lap6<i)
= iep6<;.
13.1
17. TeTpdoKOVTa^reTTapaKOVTa.
7. "A/ara/iii?
="A/0Te/it9.
'A/STe/it?. 13.2
But
18.
116
19.
Cretan
8.
9.
Ka, TOKa, TTOKa, oku, ya. 13.3

7rpaT0<;
10. oTrei
= Tr/seoTO?. 114.1 = oTTOv, etc. 132.2
20. 21. 22.
= ifioi, etc. llSAb = i/xov; etc. 118.3 h rj/Mcra-o'} = 61.6 6Se\6^ = o/3o\o?. 49.3
ifj,iv
e/u.e'o?
rj/jLia-v;.
11. OTTT} etc. 132.6

a.
Word-order
at rt? ku. 179
Although, only a part of these characteristics are actually quotable from every one of the West Greek dialects, some indeed from only a few,
it is
were
probable that, except for the divergence of Cretan in 5 and 7, they common to all, and that the absence of examples in any dialect is
accidental.
Thus, forms like
<^/9o/xc$
are attested for Phocian and most of
the Doric dialects, but there is no occurrence of a first plural form in Locrian and Elean, and in Rhodian only from the time when -/itv had been
introduced from the kolv^, just as it was at Delphi before the end of the fourth century b. c. The early substitution of the kolvq forms of the numerals and the rare occurrence of the personal pronouns in inscriptions, account for the incomplete representation of 2, 3, 16-19.
6.
The
first
also Thessalian (210),
ten of these characteristics are also Boeotian (217), several and a few also Arcadian.
224.
There are various other phenomena which are common to the

dialects,
West Greek
but are not confined to them even iu the widest

Several of those mentioned in 180 are often
application of the term.
142
GEEEK DIALECTS
[224
casually referred to as " Doric," e.g. al

iKco,
el,
^?
= ^v, a/ie?, edev, ira/ia,

from ae
(41.1
but none of them has any claim to be regarded as specifically

possible exception of
77
West Greek, with the

a.
with
a).
223 some consist merely in the retenwhich must have! been universal at one time and that TOL, Tat or pron. datives like i/uv still existed in East Greek in the historical period is shown by their appearance in Homer. Some others also may prove to be of wider scope, e.g. ottci, since ottov is, so far as we know, only Attic-Ionic. But so far as the present evidence of inscriptions goes, the peculiarities given in 223 are distinctly characteristic of West Greek.
of the peculiarities cited in
Even
tion of the original forms
225.
is
The declension
to
of
nouns in
imv.
-ev<;
with gen.
sg. -e'o? ace. sg.

all,
-97
common
Delphian and the majority, but not
of the
all
Doric
dialects.
See 113.3.
The 3
pi.
-i'to) is
common to
the Doric
dialects except Cretan, but the distribution of -z'tw
and -vrmv does
See There are various peculiarities which are West Greek in a limited sense, but demonstrably not general West Greek, e.g. t^w?
140.3,4.
not coincide at
all
with the East and West Greek divisions.
= e'/BCiTO?
'AireXKwv
use of
-tfcr)
(125.1),
(49.3),
avToa-avTo'i
(121.4),
irpocrda
= irpoaOe
Xd
(133.1),
\w =
eeXat (Glossary), vt, ve'= Xt,
(72).
The
is
-o'(B
in certain verbs (162.1), of a-Kevom
= (TKevd^co, and
of yeXafii, e\afj,i (162.1,3,4) is
West Greek, but how wide-spread
not yet
clear.
Northwest Greek
226.
The
chief
characteristics of
Northwest Greek
as distin-
guished from Doric, including however some which are not common to all the dialects of this group and some which are not
strictly confined to
1.
them, are
6.
eV
= ek.
Also Thess., Boeot., and Arc-Cypr. (Iv). 135.4

Also Boeot. 158
TraWois
etc., dat. pi.
But
in
2.
/caXci/xez/o? etc. (El. -T]ij,evo<s).

7.
3.
<f>a.pa)
etc.
But
85.1
rare in Delph.
12
4
5.
o-T
= a-e.
8.
4We, Delph. AeWe
= <rTe. No
Delph. only late and due to the N.W.Grk. Koivq. 107.3 TeVopes etc., ace. pi. El.,Ach., but not Locr., and rare in Delph. 107.4 irapd at, with w. ace. Also Boeot., Thess., Meg., Lac.
136.2
example in
El. 135.4
231]
o.
SUMMAEIES OF CHAEACTEEISTICS
143
There are various other peculiarities the scope of which coincides even with the Northwest Greek dialects proper, but the spread of which in the northern part of Greece is noticeable, e. g. masc. ci-stems with nom. sg. -d, gen. sg. -as (105.1a, 2i), patronymics in -wSas or -dvSas (164.8), proper names in -K\eas (166.1). Note also the peculiarities common to Boeotiali and Thessalian only (204), most of which are not Aeolic.
less definitely
Phocian (Delphian)
227.
West Greek
characteriatics.
See 223-225. See 226.
228. Northwest
Greek
:
characteristics.
Traz^Tcaori in all
229. Aeolic elements

107.3.
the earlier inscriptions.
Here
also, perhaps,
the words Tayoi; (also Thess., Cypr., and
poetical),
KepaCm
(also Horn.)
= Kepdvvvfu,
8iBrjfj,i
(also Boeot.
and
Horn.)
= Seo).
common with various
other
230. Other characteristics, mostly in

dialects
1.
initial till
about 400
B.C.;
11. rffvoi (Trivei)=iKetvo<;. 125.1 12.
intervocalic only in a
cent, inscr. 52,53
2.
VI
poUfo
o'lKodev.
132.7
13. exô'?, exdo. 133.3

spir.
Pecuharities in use of
asper. 58 a, c
14. evSo's, evSa, eVSw?. 133.4
15. iroi
(beside
ttoV)
tt/jo'?.
3.
Tft)\
Aa^vaBav, rovv w'/ious,

96,97
135.6 h
etc.
4.
5.
6.
16. 3 pi. perf. in -an. 138.4

17. Infin.
-ev.
afiîKXeyeo. 89.3
153.2
SeiXofiai
= ôvXofiai.
75
18. crvXem 19.
lapr\iov etc. 164.1

ivvri = evvea. 42.1 he^Beixo^ = el3So(io<;.
= avXdco. 161.2 (nej,av(iia> = (7Te4>av6(o.
159
7.
8.
20. ttolcovti, ttolovtcov. 42.5 d, 6

114.7
21. iroieivTM. 158 22. fjTai (late). 163.9
9.
avTocravTo'i, avaavT6<i. 121.4
10.
Tovra = ravra.
124
353-325
of the
B.C.
show plain evidences

B.C.)
of
The temple accounts of Attic influence. With the

is
Aetolian domination (278-178
new element
added, that
Northwest Greek
(e.g. dat. pi.
Koivrj (see 279), resulting in the striking
mixture
iravTeaai, iravToi's, Traat) seen in the
numerous
144
GREEK DIALECTS
[231
proxeny and manumission decrees, some of them as late as the first and second centuries a.d. There are even some few traces of
Boeotian influence, as in iaTuvdco, deXwvdi, KXapmal
(t
= el)
from
Stiris, near the Boeotian boundary, and the spellings kti (= Kai), aa-ovXov in a decree of the Phocians. The Amphictionic decrees
immediately following the Aetolian conquest are in the pure Attic Koiv^, but the dialect was gradually resumed, in the mixed form
which
it
shows in the other
classes' of inscriptions.
Locrian
232. "West
233. 234.
1.
Greek
characteristics.
See 223-225. See 226.
Northwest Greek
In
characteristics.
common with

5.
6.
Ko6ap6<; (TIeppoOapidv). 6
'07r6iVTi, 'OTTOi'Tt'ou?. 44.4
Ka(T) tov, iroir) tov, etc. 95 a
2.
3.
initial
and sometimes
inter-
7. 8.
Trot
vocalic. 52,53
4.
= iKTo^. 133.3 = Trpo'?, once. 135.6 6 Set Xo/xat = /So y\o/iat. 75

ix^di
Peculiarities in use of spiritus asper. 58 a,
235. Special Locrian

1.
Assim. of eK in
e(T) Ta<;, e'(\)
3.
hapea-Tai
= eXea-Oai.
12
\tyueVo9, etc. 100

2.
4.
5.
(ppiv
= Trpiv.
66
Kara according tow. gen. 1S6.5 pon beside Hon. 129.2 a
236.
The only
is
inscriptions in the pure dialect (nos. 55, 56) are

fifth
both from the early

other material
century and from western Locris.

later period,
All
from a much
when
the Northwest
Greek kolv^ was used, at
least in
western Locris.
See 279.
In the
few inscriptions from eastern Locris the appearance

y^prj/jidTecra-i (107.3) is
of datives like
noteworthy.
Elean
237. 238.
West Greek
characteristics.
See 223-225.
Northwest Greek
characteristics.
See 226.
239. In
common with
241]
1.
SUMMAEIES OF CHARACTEEISTICS
>?,(
145
78
= spurious =
^.
ei,
ov.
25
14. Ace. pi. -at?,
-at/3, -oip.
2.
3.
Psilosis. 57
15. Dat. pi. î;7aSe<ro-t (but usu-
SS (also tt)
84
ally -ok). 107.3

16. /3ao-t\ei5?, -fjos. 111.1
4.
5. 6.
pp
jOff.
80
of final
?. a-
Ehotacism
59.3
60.1
(late).
17. dcra-ia-Ta 18. TOt,

19.
= dy^^ta-Ta,
To'Se,
113.3
Loss of intervocalic
rat =
raSe. 122
133.6
varapiv
7.
init.
even before consoolKLa<i.
20. U7ra
= varepov. = iTTTo. 135.3

-r]v.
nants,rarely intervoc; late
21. Infin.
153
ôiKiap=
8.
9.
51-55
74 &
22. 3 sg.subj.-Tj (iKirefiTra). 149 23. Aor. subj. in
aiKorpia
= aXKorpia.
t
a {(jmyaSevavri,
Omission of
etc.
in ea
elr),
Troi'ârai). 151.1
31
24. 3 sg. opt. -aeie (-haie). 152.4

25. /it-forms a-vKaie, 8ap,oaioia,
10. 11. 12.
'ypotf)evfj,ev.
157 &
yeypafi/Me-
Nom.
TeXeard. 105.1 a
106.2
26. eypa(fi)fievo<!
vo<i.
13. Dat. sg.
137
240.
1.
Special Elean
Tj.
2.
a a
= =
15
10. Trd(TK(o
p,
= irdajfoa.
66
e,
not only before
but
11. rlapo, TeTTidpoL, etc. 94.9 12. avevi
after p, before final
v, etc.
= avev,
and used w.
12 with a
3.
ace. 133.6,136.4
iroXep
= 7ro'\t9.
18 6
13. Opt. w.
Ka in commands;
4.
=S
(only in earliest inscr.).
also subj. (late). 175

14. Opt. regularly in fut. condi-
62.2
5. 6.
7.
= a-6 fiev<;
(TO-
(late). 85.2
tions etc. 176

15.
iMrjV.
112.3
ForpecuUarwordsandmeaniugs, see, in Glossary, 7/3a-
8.
Dual hvoCoi's, avroioip. 106.6 Verbs in -etw (-aito) = -euoa.

16L1
riaTW
^09, SiKaia,
8ic}>vio<;,pppo),
KaTiapaico, IfiderKto, drfKv163.5

Tepo<;, eperevaiTepoi;.
9.
= effTCO.
241. Koivrj influence.
In the ammesty decree
(no. 60),
is,
from the
second half of the fourth century KC.,ap from ep
with one excep-
tion (va-rapiv), given up, as in drjXvrepav, ipa-evairepav (note also
146
ipcrev-
GEEEK DIALECTS =
earlier pappev-),
[241
and
TrepC (earlier Trap,

;
with apocope),
its
though pa from pe is seen in Kanapalmv

(earlier
Trcio-^m
has
usual form
jrdaKw)
the characteristic Elean words feppm

(î<f)viov),
= (fievyco in its
technical sense, Sl(J>viov
and
'ypdô<;
have given place to

has
never
the usual
(no. 61),
(fjevyto,
hiirXdcnov,
first
and
ypdfifia.
The Damocrates decree

B.C.,
from the
half of the third century
ep,
ap, viro not inrd,
vocabulary,
e.g.
and shows considerable koiv^ influence in the Kadap {ica6d)<s), ejiCTr)cn<}.
On
sist,
the other hand most of the characteristics of the dialect per-
and, in contrast to earlier inscriptions, the rhotacism of final 9
is
uniformly observed.
Some
of the differences
between these two
inscriptions
and the
earlier ones are
due to chronological and local

o-t,
variation within the dialect, e.g. in both aa, not

intervocalic
= ad,
loss of
in no. 60 tt, not SS,
f,
dat. pi. (^vydêcrcn (not -ot?)
in no. 61 subj. in prescriptions.
Even
in the earlier inscriptions

it is
there are some indications of local differences, but
impossible
with the present material to define their scope.
The
definite substitution of the Attic koivij in public inscriptions
of Elis belongs to
the end of the third century
B.C.
Doric
Laconian
242.
243.
dialects
1.
77,
West Greek
characteristics.
See 223-225.
Other characteristics, mostly in
common with various

o^to?
reflex. 121.3
other
6)
= spurious
ei, ov.
25
9.
2.
3.
4.
5. 6.
from e before vowels. 9.5 h from intervoc. cr. 59.1 Ehotacismof final? (late). 60.2
t
10. rerpaKiv etc. 133.6
11.
Adv. Tavrd, hdr,

132.5a,6
ireiroKa.
=6
61.5
(late in inscr.). 164
12. da-a-ia-Ta 13. Infin.
= dyxiara.
153
113.3
IIoAoiSai'
nocretSoJi'.
49.1,
-r)v.
14. 3 pi. imv. -vtco. 140.3 a
7.
'ATreXXcov
= 'AttoXKcov.
49.3
8.
initial tiU
later
about 400 B.C.; intervocalic in early inscriptions; sometimes /S. 50-53
248]
SUMMARIES OF CHAEACTERISTICS
is
147
244. Koivq influence.
Inscriptions from the second century B.C.
(from the fourth ajid third there
very
little
material) and later
are not even in the Doric koiv^ (278), but substantially in the Attic
Koivq,
with but
slight dialectic coloring.
On
the revival of the use
of the dialect in
some
inscriptions of the second century a.d., probstill
ably representing crudely M'hat

nos. 70-73.
survived as a patois, see notes to
Heraclean
245.
West Greek
characteristics.
See 223-225.
246. In
1. 2.
0)
common îth

8. 9.
7j,
= spurious
, ov. 25
Si]\oiiai
Tpi<;
= ôvkofiai.
pi. 114.3
75
from
nom.
3.
ave7riypo<f>o<;. 5
10. T>]VO'!
= eKecvo^.
125.1
4. Ko6ap6<i, TOîdiv. 6
5.
6.
11. ava)6a, efiirpoa-ffa. 133.1 12. Infin. -ev. 153.2

13.
Tafiva)
= TCfivto.
50 b
49.4
initial,
but with
many irreg-
pi.
imv.
-vT(o. 140.3
ularities.
7.
14. evre;
= ovre;.
163.8
Peculiarities in use of spiritus

asper. 58 c,d
15. avhewaOai. 146.4
247.
Special Heraclean
5.
1? li/TaffO-i, TrotoVrao-o-i. 107.3

2.
ippijyeia
ippayvia.
146.4,
yeypd.-\jraTai, fiefnaddxrcovrai.
148
6.
146.3
3.
KXaiyco
efiTpioifJ.e<;,firpiafJ.evaiA2.5b
7.
TroXtcrTo?
= KXeico. 142 a = TrXeto-ro?. 113.2

then ia the
4. m-e<f>VTVKr]fiev. 147.2
248. Koiv^ influenca
koivtj
forms appeal-
now and
Heraclean Tables, especially in the nimierals.

rpi<!
Thus TpeK beside

F^^Kari, with
ei
Teaa-ape;,
reaaapaKovra beside rerope;, TerprnKovra
-Koaioi beside
-kutioi
x^^'''-
from
etKoa-i,
beside fiKuri
^^^ XV^'-'-
el
beside al
hoi beside tol.
148
GEEEK DIALECTS
Argolic
[249
249.
West Greek
characteristics.
See 223-225.
But
Siicda-a-ai,
not SiKa^M, 142.

250. Other characteristics, mostly in
dialects
1.
common with various

tu
ace. sg. 118.5
other
Intervoc. o-toA,andlost.'59.2
11.
2.
3.
Trdvaa, iv;, tov;, etc. 77.3, 78

Iap6<s
12. viv ace. sg. 3 pers. pron. 118.5 13. ttjvo^
with
lenis.
58 h
= eKelvo<;. = dvev.
125.1
4.
iroC
7r/3o?,
before dentals.
14. exôi, cpSol. 133.3,4

15. dvevv
135.6 &
5.
133.6
dXCa(y(yL<i etc. 164.3

17,
16. avvridrjai. 138.1

ov,
6.
to
= spurious
ei,
some-
17. Infin. -ev. 153.2 18. 3 pi. imv. -vrco. 140.3 a

19. ecrcra, eacra-a
times. 25 a
7.
t
from e before vowels, sometimes. 9.7 5

135.5
20. ypdacrna
= overa. = ypdfifia.
he
163.8
164.4
8. 9.
ypocfyevi; etc.
21. d(f)pr]Tvco preside. 55
TreSa
= p^rd.
22.
TjOeiiB
(j)evyo}
Vanished.
10.
f in all positions in earliest

inscriptions
;
No.
78.5,
note
title.
initial
till
23. dprvvai,
'
official
No.
about 400
251. There are
B.C.
52-55
78.2, note
some
differences between the dialect of

of the inscriptions of
Argos
and that which appears in most

and other due
are
cities of
Epidaurus
the Acte.
But these
are mainly,
earlier
if
not wholly,
in
to the fact that Attic influence
was
and stronger
the east.
Thus the loss of intervocalic o- and the retention of va characteristics which persist in Argive inscriptions till within
B.C.,
the second century

ples
but of which there are only a few examfere
from Epidaurus. In general, Attic forms

B.C.,
frequent in Epilater.
daurian inscriptions of the fourth century
and
Early inscriptions
in contrast to Arg.
of
Mycenae have
t6v<;.
e?
and
rd'; (less
probably
ro';)
iv<;,
Of. Cret. toi beside t6v<;, 78.
Erom
Hermione
in
-ca, -ft)?.
are also found genitive singular
and accusative plural
259]
SUMMARIES OF CHAEACTERISTICS
Corinthian
149
252.
West Greek
characteristics.
See 223-225.
253. In
1.
common with
various other dialects:

7.
2. 3.
4.
5.
6.
= eXOelv. 72 = deXto. Glossary 'ATreWcoi' = 'ATro'X.XeBi'. = 112.3

ivOeiv
ivS6<;,evSoi,eôi. Syrac. 133.4^
Xm
8.
pi.
imv. -vrm. 140.3 a

inscr. in all posi-
49.3
9.
f in early
B.C.;
iiei<;
fii]v.
tions; init. tUl about
400
Hypocoristics in
TTo'Seao-i etc.,
-7)v.
165.7
sometimes
/3.
51-55
in various colonies. 107.3
254. Special Coriuthian.
Very
early monophthongization of
et
and
ov.
28, 34
255. After the early but brief inscriptions in the epichoric alphabet, there is
but scanty material until the third and second cenof koivt] forms is considerable.
turies B.C.,
when the admixture
Megarian
256.
West Greek
characteristics.
See 223-225.
257. In
1.
common with

4.
5.
aiJ.î\\eyto. 89.3
Gen.
fiek
sg.
m. ^dyd<;
112.3
etc. 105.2 h
2.
eu
= eo, late.
initial in
42.5
fiijv.
3.
cent.,
but lost
6. 7.
Xw =
0eX(o. Glossary
between vowels.
258.
1.
'Kdôftai,=\an^dvco. Glossary
Special Megarian
06So)po9, OKXetSa?, etc. 42.5

alcn/jLvdrat;, aia-i/jivda)
2.
ad
= Tiva.
128
3.
= altrv
/jiv>]T7]<;,
the difference of vowel, the
Apart from words are peculiar to Megarian

alcrvfivdw. 20.
and
Ionic.
259. Except for the early inscriptions of Selinus and a few others,
the material
is
from the end
-of
the fourth century or later, and
shows KOLvq
influence.
150
GEEEK DIALECTS
Rhodian
[260
260.
West Greek
characteristics.
See 223-225.
261. In
1.
common with

6.
ev
2.
7j,co
= eo. 42.5 = spurious

words. 25 a
eâv
3
pi.
eîj?.
133.6
ei,
ov, in
some
7.
imv.
-vtoo. 140.3
8.
Tt/îea)
= rifidco. = ê\o).
161.2
3.
16(00?
with
lenis.
58 6
9.
Tt/idv/j ar?;? etc. 167
4.
5.
OTTW, vk. 132.4
10. XPV''^^
Glossary
oKKa
262.
= oA;a
Special
kos.
132.9
Eh odian:
Infinitive in
-yueti'.
154.5.
ktoiW, denoting
a territorial division like the Attic deme,
is
found only in Ehodes
and Carpathus.
fiaarpoi as the highest officers of the state are
peculiar to Ehodes.
263. Koiv^ influence
shows
itself to
a slight extent in the fourth
century
later,
B.C.
is
Most
of the material is
from the third century or

In this mixed form
peculiarities still
a.d.
and
in the Doric koiv^ (278),
though with frequent reten-fieiv.
tion of the characteristic infinitive in
the dialect
is
one of the longest to survive,

first
many
appearing in inscriptions of the
and second centuries
Coan
264.
West Greek
characteristics.
See 223-225.
265. In
1.
common with

7.
2.
= eo. 42.5 q,co = spurious

ev
e^dv
= i^rj'i.
;
133.6
ei,
ov, in
some
8. 9.
Aor. subj. mroKvêi. 150

Infin. -ev
words. 25 a
3.
also in contract
Ta/JLVO}
4.
5.
6.
= Te/jLva). 49.4 Si]\ofiat = j3ov\oij.ai.

pi. -0?
-r\,
verbs. 153.2,3
15
10.
3 pi. imv.
-i'toj.
140.3 a
Ace.
beside -ov?. 78
11. xP'n''^<^= GeXm. Glossary

-fji, -t]S.
âaiXevi, -ios,
266. There are
but early
113.3
no very early
B.C.
from the fourth century
and only a few even The most important of these, the

inscriptions,
271]
sacrificial
151
calendar (nos. 101-103), already shows some Koivq forms,
as iepevv beside iapev'i, elKd<s beside tas, ace. pL rpek, ea-ria beside
t(7Tta, etc.,
but preserves some forms which are never found later

-ei, -ew, etc.). There are also some forms in use in Cos, as reXeo)?, cnroBeâvTO). Most of
as
leprji,
Teraprrj^ (later always
specific Ionic
the material
is of
the third and second centuries, and in the Doric Theran
KoiviQ as described in 278.
267. "West Greek characteristics.

268.
1.
See 223-225.
In
common with

7. 8. 9.
ev
2.
q,m
= eo. 42.5 = spurious , ov, in some

words. 25 a
Acc.
irehd
pi. -09.
78
fierd. 135.5 iâv = ef 133.6

tj?.
3.
ovpo'i
from
opfo<;. 54
10. Subj. weirpaTai etc. 151.1

11. Infin. -ev;
4.
5. 6.
lost in
the earliest times. 50
also in contract
pp
B'TjK.op.ai,
= pa. 80 = ôvKojiai.
is all
verbs. 153.2,3
75
269. Except for the numerous, but brief, archaic inscriptions,
the material
from the period of
Koivrj influence.
The longest
inscription, the
WiU of
Epicteta (SGDI. 4706), exhibits most of the
characteristics of the dialect, but also
many
late,
Koivq forms.
The
and
inscriptions of Gyrene,
et,
though
have regularly
rj,
(o
spurious
ov,
and show some
special peculiarities, as iape^
nom.
acc. pi. of iapev<} (111.3), Te\eo-(ÔjoeVTe9 (157).
Cretan
270.
Tol, Tai,
West Greek
characteristics.
See 223-225.
But
ol, al,
not
and "Aprefui not "A/jra/tw?. 271. In common with various other

7),
dialects
1.
co
= spurious
from
e before
Tpa.(f)a).
et,
ov. 25
6.
7.
Psilosis.
57
till
2.
3.
fjjvo?
I
êvpo-s, etc. 54
iait-
HI
/8
;
cent.
pia-Fo<;
B.c.
;
from
vowel. 9.4
49.2
8.
sometimes
in-
4. 5.
TpoLTrm,
tervoc. only in cpds. 50-54
A7re'X\Q)i'='A7ro'\X<Bi'. 49.3
Trctvaa etc. 77.3
152
9.
GEEEK DIALECTS
ToV? beside
roi;, etc.
[271
78
22. avTi
in presence
of,
afj,(j)l
10. TT in -TT-pdrTto etc. 81 11. rr in ottotto^ etc. 82 12. 5S, S (sometimes tt, t)
concerning. 136.7,8
23. Aor. subj. Xaâo-ci etc. 150
f.
24. Subj. TreirdTai etc. 151.1 25. Infin. -ev; also in contract
84
13. TT
14.
15. 16. 17. 18.
= TTT. 86.2 TT = 0-T (rare). 86.4 e? = e^ before cons. 100 avTov neut. = avro. 125.2 oTTVi = oiroij etc. 132.4 TrpoeOa. = irpoade. 133.1 = /^cTa.
verbs. 153.2,3 26. Verb-forms

-ato.
in
-ew (-i)
161.2
27. iuTTa
28. 29. 30.
19. evho';, eôi. 133.4,5
20. avTiv, avTUfiepiv. 133.6
= ovaa. 163.8 Xa> (\eia>) = deXco. Glossary TTo'Xts = Glossary /capTepof = KpaTepof, in meaning = Kvpiov. 49.2 a,
Sfi/jio<!.
2 1.
Trefia
135.5
Glossary
272.
1.
Special Cretan
12. plv
avToi,
TO,
v=X before cons., sometimes.

71
pa
avTa<;
eavT&i,
t6')
TO, eavT7J<!. 121.1
2.
60 (rarely ^^
= aO.
81 a
85.3
13. OTK, gen. sg. oti, ace. pi. neut.
3.
4.
5. 6.
7.
= era, late. TT = KT. 86.1 vv = pv. 86.5 /i/i = 86.6

yttl".
an,
128
14. OTeio'; 15. oTepo';
Trpeiyietc.
dat. sg.
oTifjii.
129.3,
= 07r0409. 130 = oTTOTepo';. 127

= 7rp6<;. 70.1, = alpem. 12
135.6
Trpecyv^,
Trpeiymv,
16. otrai as final conj. 132.5,8 a

17. TTopTi
uTO'}, etc.
= 7r/3e'a-/3u?
71
86.3
8.
9.
18. alXeo)
/jiaiTvp-
= fidpTvp-.
in
19. Infin.
-pi,r)v
beside
-ixev.
154.4
Assimilation
sentence
20. dlvo<;
6elo<;.
164.9
combination more extensive than elsewhere. 97.4,5,
21. TeXofiai
ecrofiai.
163.10
22.
coz/eift),
Trew^Q), iXevereco. 162.9
98
23. XayaiQ) release. 162.8

cons,
10. Aec. pi. of

-av<;.
stems in
24. K6afio<;, official
title.
Glos-
107.4
T/otiz/?.
sary
114.3
11. Ace. pi.
273]
SUMMARIES OF CHARACTERISTICS
153
273. Cretan, as commonly understood and as described above, is the dialect of the inscriptions of Gortyna (which is by far the most
fiilly
represented) Cnossos, Lyttos, Yaxos, and the other cities of the
great central portion of Crete.

as Central Cretan.
lect is
This
is also
known more
specifically
Eastward, at Olus, Dreros, Latos,

;
etc.,
the dia-
much
less
uniform
and
m the inscriptions
of cities of the
eastern extremity of the island, as Hierapytna, Praesos, and Itanos,
and again
istics
in those
from the
cities of
the western extremity, as
Aptera, Cydonia,
etc.,
many
of the
most striking Cretan characterCretan, usually

^^'est Cretan,
are wholly lacking.
Hence the terms East
reckoned from Hierapytna eastward, and

westward, are sometimes employed.
ground for fundamental divisions
from Lappa But there is no sufficient the behef that the East, West, and Central Cretan are
of the dialect, or that
they
reflect to
degree the various constituent elements in the population.
any The
East and "West Cretan inscriptions, the latter very meager, are comparatively late, and
show a
large degree of obvious koivij influence,
partly Attic, pai'tly the Doric Koiv-q of the other islands.
The
absence of
many
of the Cretan characteristics
may
well be, and
is, due to external influence, which was felt earlier and more strongly than in Central Crete, where, especially at Gortyna, most of the peculiarities persisted until Roman times. However, an actual divei'gence of development, for which external causes are at
probably
least not apparent, is to be recognized in the treatment of eo, which,
instead of becoming
(42.5
c,
lo,
appears as o in close,
(o
in open, syllables
d), e.g. KOfffiovTe;, i-jraivrnfiev, at
Hierapytna, Allaria, Cydo-
nia
(Koer/jL6vre<}
also at Aptera, Oleros).
There are also a few other

the early
local vaiiations.
But,
if
period,
it is
highly probable that
we had ample material from we should find that in
the main
the characteristics of Central Cretan were also general Ci'etan.
SUEVIVAL OF THE DIALECTS. GEOWTH OF VAEIOUS FOEMS OF KOINH

274.
Not only
its
in earlier times, but also, in
most parts
of Greece,
long after Attic had become the
norm
of a
of literary prose, each state
employed
own
dialect,
both in private and public monuments
of internal concern,
and in those
more external
or interstate
character, such as decrees in
honor
of foreigners, decisions of inter-
state arbitration, treaties, and, in general,
communications between
recipient
If the
different states.
Thus, for example, an honorary decree of a Boeo-
tian city
is
is
in the Boeotian dialect,
no matter whether the

is
a citizen of Athens, Delphi, Alexandria, or Tarentum.
Eleans honor Damocrates of Tenedos, the decree

the time (no. 61).
If
in the Elean of
is
is
Mytilene honors Erythrae, the decree

is set
in
Lesbian and a copy in this form
up
at Erythrae.
Such
the
usual practice, examples of which could be cited by the hundred,
and any departure from which
is
the exception.
A decision of the Argives

lus
is
in a dispute between Melos and Cimo-
in the Argive dialect (no. 81).
And
so in general such deciof the arbitrators,
sions
were regularly rendered in the dialect
and
inscribed in this form

at
as
by the
states involved in the dispute, usually

centers,
home, but sometimes also in one of the great religious

Delos or Olympia.
The extant texts of treaties are, as a rule, in the dialect of that party in whose territory the text was found, and it is to be assumed that the version inscribed by the other party in its home was likewise in its dialect. Thus, for example, the monetary agreement between Mytilene and Phocaea in the Lesbian version
found at 'Mytilene
(no. 21),
the treaty of alliance between Elis and
Heraea
(in
Arcadia) in the Elean version found at Olympia (no. 58).
In communications between states using different dialects each

party employs
its
own.
For example, when Philip

164
of
Macedon
275]
YAEIOUS F0E:MS of KOINH
155
sends certain recommendations to tlie city of Larissa, he writes in the Attic KOLvi^, which had long been the language of the Macedonian court, but the decrees which the city passes in response are in
the Thessalian dialect (no. 28).
An inscription of Mytilene contains the text of a decree of the Aetolian league in favor of Mytilene, in
Aetolian (Xorthwest Greek Koivq) form, a copy of which had been brought back by the Mytilenaean envoys, followed by a decree of ilytilene in Lesbian, quoting from the former decree and ordering the inscription of both. The regulations of the religious sanctuaries of Greece are drawn up in the dialect of the state which has direct charge of them, no less in the great Hellenic centers
its original
than in those of local fame.

decree wliich
is
So, for example,
an Amphictionic
known
to us only in the copy set
up
at
Athens
is
in the Delphian dialect.

275. In the period before the rise of Attic as the language of
literary prose,
no one
dialect
\\"ithin
was in a
position even to influence

limits.
other dialects except
narrow geographical
Yet
it is
probable that even then external influence was not wholly absent.
There was no lack of intercourse to awaken consciousness of the

peculiarities of one's
own
dialect as
compared with those
of others.
Some
of these pecuharities, especially

all or
such as were at variance
with the practice of
nearly
all
other dialects, might
come
to
be regarded with disfavor as pro^^ncialisms, and be avoided in
and even in speech, or at least less consistently observed. For example, the Laconians and the Argives, who were well aware that under certain conditions they omitted, or pronounced as a mere breathing, what was a o- in the speech of most other Greeks,
writing,
may have
was a
writing.
felt
that this,
unhke some
of their other pecuharities,
sort of weakness, wliich did not deserve to be exploited in
This would explain the inconsistency in the treatment of

<r
which is to be observed even in the early inscriptions of Laconia and Argohs, before any specific Attic influence is possible. See 59.1,2. The fact that Arcadian *? and /ca?, agreeing with Cyprian o-t? and /ca?, are found only in one early
intervocalic
(A or a)
156
GEEEK DIALECTS
tU and
Kal,
[278
inscription (no. 16), while all others have
may
also be
ascribed to the combined influence of the other dialects, just as in
a later period,
when
specific Attic influence is
more probable,
ttXo?
was replaced by the usual irXeov, in equally marked peculiarities like Iv

Eleans gave up
of other dialects,
spite of the fact that other
= iv
were unaffected.
The
in
even in the sixth century their use of f for the 8
and
if,
as is likely, this
less in point.
was a concession
spelling only,
it is
none the
276. Traces of Ionic influence are seen in the Doric islands,
though the
earliest evidence of this belongs rather to the history

.
namely the spread of the Ionic H = >? (4.6). It is not accidental that ev for eo, though occasionally found in contiof the alphabet,
nental Greece,
Thera, etc.
is
mainly found, outside of Ionic, in Ehodes, Cos,

specific Ionic
In Cos occur such
forms as TeXea^ and
aTToSeâvTco.
Even
in.
the
fifth
century the coins of the Ehodian
lalysus
show
'leXva-iov beside 'laXvaiov.
Through the medium
of
the Doric koivt] of the other islands (278), some Ionic peculiarities
have even spread to Crete, e.g. at Itanos ev=eo, eo=ev, and y^peco/ieda.
277.
The Attic
is to
tcoiv^.
The foundation
refer to
of the ultimate
supremfifth
acy of Attic
century
B.C.
be sought in the political conditions of the
In this
it is,
we
something more than the
fact,
important as
that in this period Athens
became the
intellec-
tual center of Greece

prose.
and Attic the recognized language
of literary
It is within the sphere of influence represented
by the conits first
federacy of Delos and the Athenian empire that Attic
made
advance as an ordinary
it is
medium
first
of
communication. Of
all dialects
Ionic which shows the
signs of Attic influence
and
is
the
first
to lose its identity as a distinct dialect.
Some
traces of this
influence &ve seen even in the Ionic inscriptions of the fifth century,
especially in the islands,
and in the fourth century the majority

mixture
of Attic forms,
of
inscriptions
show
at least a
and some, even
from the early part of the century, are substantially Attic. After
this,
Ionic practically ceased to exist as a distinct dialect, though

peculiarities are occasionally
some Ionic
found in
much
later times,
278]
VAEIOUS FORMS OF KOINH

this Attic, already well-nigh established in Ionic territory,
157
mostly in proper names and certain conventional words or phrases.

It
in
and some respects modified by Ionic, that the Macedonians took up and spread, and whicb is henceforth termed the Koivrj, or, more
is
specifically, the Attic koivij.
The Macedonian
period, indeed, forms the principal
landmark in
it
the evolution of a standard language in Greece.
For
in
the Attic
Kocvq was spread over a vast territory and permanently established

in places
which were
this is only a stage,
nor, still less,
have no later
to become leading centers of Greek life. Yet marking neither the beginning, as we have seen, the end. Excepting Ionic, and Cyprian, of which we record, the other dialects, though showing more or
less Koivi^ influence,
remained in
common
later.
use in inscriptions from
But eventually the koivij attained complete supremacy both as the written and the spoken language, and from it is descended Modern Greek. The only .imone to upwards of three centuries
portant exception
is
the present Tsakonian" dialect, spoken in a

is
small portion of Laconia, which

ancient Laconian.
in part the offspring of the
The Doric KOLvq. In most of the Doric dialects Attic influence shows itself, to some extent, even in the fourth century B.C., and there was gradually evolved a type of modified Doric which
278.
prevails in the inscriptions of the last three centuries
B.C.,
and
is
conveniently
known
as the Doric koiv^. This
is
substantially Doric,
characteristics,
retaining a majority of the general
West Greek
peculiarities,
koivi].
but
with a tendency to eliminate local
and with a strong

local peculiari-
admixture
of
forms from the Attic
In spite of some variety

of
in the degree of mixture,

ties, e.g. the infinitive in
and the retention

-fj-eiv
some
is
at Rhodes, there
yet a very con-
siderable unity,
amply
is
sufficient to justify
us in speaking of a
distinct type of kolvti.
That the mixture
not a haphazard one
is
shown, for example, in
the fact that the substitution of
el for al, side

is
by
side with the re-
tention of Ka, resulting in the hybrid e? a,
very general, while the
158
opposite, al av,
als
is
GREEK DIALECTS
unknown.
of
Iap6<s is
[278
replaced
show the forms
the Attic
Koivrj, e.g.
by iepo';. The numeraoc. pi. rpeh for t/jw,

elicoai for l/can, recr-
reacrepe'; (or Tea-aape<;, TeTTape<;)
not TeTopei,
aepaKovra (recraapdicovTa, TerrapaKOVTa) for rerpcaKOVTa, ScaKotrioi

etc. for -KaTLoi.
In t-stems we usually find
7ro'\to9, 7ro'\te? retained,
but
TToXei, TToXea-i, ace. pi. iroXeif.
Nouns
in -eu? follow the Attic
type except in the accusative singular,

âa-iXeh, but ace.
TToXeffl? rare.
e.g. âaiXeco';,
is
nom.-acc.
pi.
sg. âcriXr).
So Att. âcnXe<o<;
of 04, ai for rot,
usual, but Att.

is
The substitution
tuC
frequent, but
there
is
great variation in this respect, roi
and
ol occurring not
is fre-
infrequently even in the
same
inscription.
Attic ov from eo
quent, especially in verbs in -em.
In some places, as far apart as
Ehodes and Corcyra, we

uniformly in
-ev9, e.g.
find inscriptions
which have the verb-forms

etc.
ov,
but the genitive singular of c-stems in -eos or

etc.
Ehod. iyKoXovvrai;
but 'IcroKparev;
(SGDI. 3758),
In
dialects
Core. iroioiivTe's etc. but
'A-pi(TTOfji,eveo<; etc.
(SGDI. 3206). Attic a
from
eft)
is
also
more common
in verbs than in nouns.
which have
by the
ending
places.
îji'o?
or fetvos etc. (54), such forms are often replaced
Attic, especially in the case of jrpoêvo'i.

-yue? is
The
first
plural
generally replaced
by
-fiev,
though
it
persists in
some
There are various other Attic forms which are not infrequent,
but
much
less
common than
the dialect forms,

-vrca, tt/jcoto?
e.g. (Sv
beside emv,
imperative ending -vtcov beside

beside ttotl.
beside Trpdroi, Trpo?
Many of the dialectic peculiarities persist with scarcely

of the corresponding Attic forms, e.g.
any intrusion
in f (142),
= Att.-Ion.
and
tj,
Ka, verb forms like SlScoti, (pepovTi, Doric future, future

dfie<;
aorist
<f)e-
etc.
Att.
r],
dv,
and verb-forms
like SiScoai,
povai are almost
unknown except
in the very last stages
when
the
Attic KOivr) as a whole
found as
is practically established, a is sometimes tMrd century a.d., but only as a bit of local color, perhaps artificial, in what is otherwise the Attic Koivrj. 279. The Northwest Greek Koivri. This is very similar to the Doric Koivrj, showing about the same mixture of Attic with West
late as the
279]
VAEIOUS FORMS OF KOINH

it differs
159 two
of the
Greek forms. But
from
it
ia that
it
retains
most
characteristic features of the
Northwest Greek
dialects as
of con-
compared with Doric, namely eV

sonant stems in
-ot?.
= ek, and the dative plural
The use
of this type is closely
connected with
it
the political power of the Aetolian league.
We
find
employed,
in the third century B.c. and later, in Aetolia and in all decrees
of the Aetolian league, in
porated in the league in 338
Western Locris (Naupactus was incorB.C., the rest of Western Locris somewhat later), Phocis (Delplii was in the hands of the Aetolians by at least 290 B.C.), the land of the Aenianes, Malis and Phthiotis,
which became Aetohan in the course of the third century B.C. Without doubt it was also used in Doris, from which we have no material, and in Eastern Locris. In Boeotia, which was in the Aetolian league but a short time (245-234 B.C.), it was never employed, though there are some few traces of its influence (222). The only extant decrees of Cephallenia and Ithaca, of about 200 B.C., are in this same Northwest Greek koiv^, reminding us that Cephallenia, of which Ithaca was a dependency, was allied
all of
with the Aetolians (Polyb. 4.6). Parts of the Peloponnesus were also for a time under Aetohan domination, and the characteristic dative plural in -ots is found in Arcadia, Messenia (also iv = ek),
and Laconia.
(\t/ieVots
There
is
one example even as far away as Crete

B.C.),
SGDL4942 6; 159-138
but clearly an importation.
Aetolians had taken part in the internal wars of Crete, and Cretans had served in the armies of both the Aetolian and the Achaean
leagues (Polyb. 4.53).
The
inscriptions
of
this
period from Acarnania, Epirus, and

of
Achaea, including
decrees
the
Acarnanian,
Epirotan,
and
Achaean
leagues, are not in the Northwest Greek Kotvrj as de(they do not have iv = el<:, or the dative plural of above fined consonant stems in -ot?), but in the Doric koivij. At this time
at least the speech of Acarnania
different
from that of Sicyon. and Corinth
and Epirus was not essentially Corcyra, nor that of Achaea from that of
160
GREEK DIALECTS
[280
In the Arcadian inscriptions of this period the native Arcadian

forms are wholly or in part replaced by West Greek forms, and
this is probably
K0IV1J of the
due in large part to the influence of the Doric

league.
Achaean
But the Aetolians

-oi<;
also held parts
of
Arcadia for a time, and, as noted above, there are some exam-
ples of the dative plural in
borrowed from the Northwest
Greek
280.
Koivrj.
Some more
detailed observations
upon the time and extent

have been made in connec-
of Koivrj influence in the various dialects
tion with the
Summaries
of Characteristics (180-273),
and in the
is
notes to some of the late inscriptions.
What
given up
has just been noted in the case of the Doric Koivri
true
in all dialects, namely, that of the dialectic peculiarities
some are
Doric
much
earlier
than others. Furthermore
it is
nothing xm-
usual to find hybrid forms, part dialectic, part

future with Attic ov, as troirja-ovvn
Koivrj, e.g.
contamination of a? and
eco?,
fUan
and
e'Uoa-i,
Heracl.
etc.
frequently,
feiicaTi,
Boeot. aws, a
Boeot. eKjovoK
i(ry6v(o<;),
a contamination of
Boeot. ûxovffi with dialectic present stem and
personal ending, but Attic ^ (pure Boeot. SauovOi),
with dialectic case-ending, but Attic ex- (pure Boeot.

Thess. ace.
pi. yivofievof;
(pure Thess.
'yivv/ievo';),
with dialectic case-ending, but Attic stem

Epid.
*ô'/3-.
eiopr)
with Doric ending -rj from
-ae,
but Attic stem
e<op-
from
Besides such hybrids, hyper-Doric or hyper-Aeolic forms are

occasionally
our literary texts.

cf.
met with in late inscriptions, though less often than Thus the Attic term e(f>riô<; (with original
in
t),
Dor. rjâ),
when adopted
in other dialects,
the pseudo-dialectic form
e<j)aô<;, e.g.
was sometimes given in some late Doric and Les-
bian inscriptions, in imitation of the frequent equivalence of dialectic
to Attic
T).
Conversely the Attic form was sometimes
retained in opposition to
lent, as in
what would be
e<j>riô<;,
its
true dialectic equiva-
Boeotian usually
rarely e<êt/3os.
t)
Similarly the
Cf. also
Doric
'KpaicXrji!
and
its
derivatives keep
in Boeotian.
on Cret.
IIvtio<;, 63.
280]
VARIOUS FORMS OP KOINH

Eoman
161
In
for
imperial times the antiquarian interest in local dia-
lects is reflected in the revival of their use in parts of
Greece where
in gen-
some two
(cf.
centuries previously the Attic Koivrj

So, for
had been
to
eral use, at least in inscriptions.
example, in the case of
Lesbian
no. 24), Laconian
(cf.
nos. 70-73),
and
in Elean, where examples of rhotacism reappear in the
some extent first and
second centuries A.D. It
is
impossible to determine in every case

artificial revival of
whether this was a wholly
a dialect which had

written
long ceased to be spoken, or was an
artificial elevation to
use of a dialect which had survived throughoiit the interval as a

patois.
The
latter is true of
Laconian
(see 277, end,
and note
to
nos. 70-73).
But
for
most
dialects
we have no adequate
evidence
as to the length of their survival in spoken form.
PART
The brief
lections.
II:
SELECTED INSCRIPTIONS
its
introductory statement to each inscription gives

extensive bibliographies in these collections
provenance
col-
and approximate date, with references to several of the most important
The
make it unneces-
sary to cite the

in the case of a
numerous special discussions in periodicals etc., except few recently discovered inscriptions. For the abbreviations
ff.
employed, see pp. 281
References to the collections are by the numbers
of the inscriptions, unless otherwise stated, while those to periodicals are
by pages.
It has
seemed unnecessary to
is
state in the case of every inscription

is
whether
the alphabet
the epichoric or the ordinary Ionic, since this
generally
It may be taken for granted, unless otherwise stated, that inscriptions of the fifth cen-
obvious from the date given, as well as from the transcription.
tury B.C. or earlier are in the epichoric alphabet, those of the fourth cen-
tury B.C. or later in the Ionic.
Hence comments on the form of the alphabet employed are added only in special cases.
The
is
transcription of texts in the older alphabet

is
is
such as to give the
student some assistance, without confusing what

a matter of editing.
The
signs
and what E and 0, when representing long vowels,

in the original
is
rj, to
no matter whether the later spelling

e, o.
or , ov, are transcribed simply

is
The
spiritus asper,
'
when
expressed in the original,
transcribed
A,
leaving the use of
as a matter of editing.
is
See p. 49, footnote.
The use
of
the following signs

[ ] < >
to be noted.
for restorations of letters
no longer
legible.
for letters inscribed
by mistake, and
to
be ignored by the reader.
( )
for 1) expansion of abbreviations, 2) letters omitted

3) corrected letters.
by mistake,
Obvious corrections are given thus, without adding the original reading. Less certain corrections are sometimes commented on in the notes, with citation of the original reading, as
are also obscure readings due to the mutilation of the letters.
But
often this
is
not done,
it
being thought unnecessary in a work of this

collections.
- - - - for
kind to repeat the full critical apparatus of other a lacuna, where no restoration is attempted.
163
164
. . . .
GfiEEK DIALECTS
for a similar lacuna
[No. 1
where
it is
desired to show, at least approxilet-
mately, the number of missing letters, each dot standing for a

ter.
I
In general, these are employed only for short lacunae.
for the beginning of each

I
new
line in the original.
for the beginning of every fifth line in the original. for the division
I
between the obverse and reverse

is
sides, or
between
col-
imans.
Used only where the text

Ionic
printed continuously.
East Ionic
1.
130.
Sigeum. Early VI cent. b.c. SGDI.5531. Hicks 8. Hoffmann III. Michel 1313. Koberts 42 and pp.334fE. The second version (B) is
in Attic.
.
âvoSiKO
I
efjkl
Topfji,oK\pdTeo<i
to
|
TlpoKovvrjâlo
II
Kpr)Trjp\a he
KaX
10 vTTOKiprjTTJpiov kIuI Tjd fiov ?
lApvTavrjLov
eBcoKev ^[lyelevo'ijv.
B
5
<âvoSiKO
eifil
to HêpfiOKpaTot to 'n.poKo(y)\ve(rio- Kayo xpae?
Tepa
I
KairiaTaTov KaX he&^jMV

ehv Se
irpVTaveiov elSoKa fivefia 2ffie,
10 7e(t)|e)crt,
n 7rao-j^|o, fieXeSaivev
o Stêtes.
|
xai fi
e7ro||(ie)-
aev HatVoTTO? xal haSe\<j)oi.

1.
Monument of Phanodicus of Procit,
ences are due merely to the absence of

signs for
ri
onnesus, recording his gift of a mix-
and w
in the Attic alphabet,

efi,l
and a winestrainer, to the Sigean prytaneum. The pillar was prepared and furnished with
ing bowl, a stand for
its
or are accidental, as
in A,
etfU in
B,
where the spelling

date
is
ei
at such an early
it
as exceptional in Attic as
Ionic, or dat. pi.
-eSa-iv
Ionic inscription at Proconnesus,
would be in
A,
ble
-euo-i
in
which was a colony of Miletus. The Attic version was added at Sigeum, which was already at this time occupied by Athenians. The divergence between A and the
corresponding portion of
in B,
is
"variable in
where the use of v movaboth dialects.
8.
Decree of the council of Halicar-
nassians and Salmacitians and Lygda-
is
partly
mis regarding disputes over real estate. Lygdamis is the tyrant who drove Herodotus into exile and whom a revolution eventually expelled from the city.
It is probable that this inscription dates
due to the normal differences of dialect, e. g. Ion. KpriTrjpa with i; after p, irpvravûtv = Att. irpvTaveTov^ and TopliOKpireos with psilosis and consequent crasis and unoontracted -eos in contrast to Att. TO Hfp/WKpirSs. So iwoKpifT'^piov, in contrast to Att. iTrla-Tarov, is an Ionic form found elsewhere. Other differ-
from a period when the citizens had arisen and restored the exiles, but had come to terms temporarily with Lygdamis. The disputes would then be concerning the property of the former
No. 2]
IONIC INSCRIPTIONS
165
2. Halicarnassus. Before 454 B.C. SGDI.5720. Ditt.Syll.lO. Greek Inscr.Brit.Mus.iyi.886. Hicks 27. Hoffmann III.171. Inscr.Jurid.I,pp.
Iff.
acter
MicheUSl. Roberts 145 and pp. 339 ff. Solmsen45. For the charT, see 4.4. Letters which, though now lacking, are found in Lord
Charlemont's copy, are printed without the marks of restoration.

Ta'Se o <7i5\Xo[7]o? i/SoXevaaro
Ki\Tea>v
|
'
A\iKapvaT[eca']v kuI âXfjia|
Kol AvySafiK iv
larafievo,
e-rrl
riji
te/3'>j[t]
ayopi)i,
fir}vo<;
'^piJ.aiaivo<;
5
7re'/x||7rTijt
Ae'oi'TO?
7rpv\Tav[evov]TO<;
i'e|[(B7r]ot[a).
to 'OaraTto?
fivi^fiovai
firj
/ca|[i]
2a[jOiiT]wX\o to e/cutXco
tJo<;
'7rapa\SiS6\yail nrjTe yfjv fiijTe
ot/;[i]|a]
toI<;
fivijfioa-iv iirl
'AttoX-
10
\a)\viSea) to AvySdiJ.io<; iJ,V7)fiove\vovTO<;
koI Tlavafivio to Katr/SmlX15
Xt09 Kal 'EaXfiaKiTemv ixvr}\iJ.oveu6vTO)v MeYa/Sarea) to ' AM)vdaio<;
Koi ôpfiLavo<; to
yrjo-(a)t

elBeeocnv,
SiKaa-Td<!
rjv
20
av
I
ol fivijfiove<!
tovto
KapTepov evai.
Se rt?
vaTepov
evai
"7J]a)i
eTTiKaXfji
tovto to
'X^povo
rj
tmv oKTcoKaiBeKa
I
firjvwv,
to<s
opxov
vefJLOfievmi Trjy yfjv

no. 22),
to, ot/i;|[i]a,
opKov he
SiKaa-Tat 25
exiles
(cf.
although this
is
nowhere
partially
stated.
Salmacis was a town
merged with Halicarnassus, and reptesented with it by a common council, though still retaining its own ofBcials. Halicarnassus was originally Doric, but had already become Ionic in speech. Many of the proper names are
of Carian origin.
8
ff.
be only tentative and subject to further litigation. The phrase used in 1. 30 'whenA. andP. werecommissioners'
is
has reference to future suits, and not inconsistent with the view that
these men constituted the incoming hoard at the time of the decree. 16 fi. 'Any one wishing to bring suit
'The mnemones or commission-
must prefer his claim within eighteen months of the time of the decree. The
dicasts shall administer the oath (to
ers are not to transfer lands or houses
incoming board consisting of ApoUonides and his colleagues. That is, apparently, property which had been in the hands of the commissionto the
'
ers for settlement, or perhaps in sequestration,
was now
to be turned over to
the one bringing suit) in accordance with the present law. Whatever the commissioners have knowledge of (e.g. through their records) shall be valid.' 22 ff. 'If one prefers a claim after the prescribed period, the one In pos-
the presumptive owners instead of to the
session of the property shall take the
new board,
in order to secure
an
oath (that
is,
he shall have the prefer;
immediate disposal of these matters, even though this might in many CEies
ence in taking the oath

dpKnirepos in th
cf
the use of
Gortynian Law-Code),
166
^fiL\[e]KT0V 6eâ//.eVo9
30 KOTO'S
'
GEEEK DIALECTS
K\apTepo<;
8'
[No. 2
rbv Se opicov el\v\ai Trapeovro'; to evearr)oIkIcov oItivc^

firj
elvai jfj^ Kal
tot elôv OTe

||
A.iToXKiovC8r)ov
tov vojxov tovtov

Sa-Te
fir)
rjV
|
Til
deXrji avyxâi,
7r;OO0^Ta|[i]
elvai tov v6p,o^ tovtov, to, iovTU
avTO
ireirpr]-
ada>
I
Kal tcottoXXcovo'; elvai lepa Kal a\vTOV <f}evyev aleC-
rjv
he
fir]
fji
avT\S)i
aîa SeKa
o-TaTijpcov,
avTov [irêTrprjadai
'
eV
iâymjrii
40
Kal
iJ,7i[B]\\a/JLa
KtidoSov elvai e? 'A\iKapv\ria-<T6v.
AXiKapvaaaecav
fnfj
Se TO}(T crlvfnrdvTcov TOVTcoi eXevdepov iâi, 09 av

45 âivTji,
TavTa
irapa-
KaT^êp
to,
opKia eTa/iov Kal
a>s
yeypain'âi ev tSu 'AttoX-
X(B[i/t']cot
iiriKaXev
3. Teos. About 475 B.C. SGDI.5632. Hicks 23. Michel 1318. Roberts 142 and pp.336 f. Solmsen42.
Hoffmann 111.105.
to ^vvov ^
6(TTi<i
|
"OffTt?
<l)dpfiaKa
hrfXriTrîa iroiol eirl

al^^vrbv
lUrjiouTi^
5 eir
iSicoTTji,
Klevov airoXXvaOai Kal
Kal lyeVo? to Kevo.

rj
|
e? yrjv TTjV TrjiTjV K\a)Xvoi criTOV eadyecrOai

10
TS'^yrji
rj
firj'xâv'î 17
KaT\a
ddXaaaav
rj
KaT
fjireipo^
rj
ecraxdevTa aveodeoirj, kSiôv
airoXXvadai Kal avi'^v Kal y eve's to Kevo.
[1,
2 fragmentary] octti? Trjicov eûdlvvooi

rj
II
^
|
ala-v[^fi]vi]Tr)i [aTret-
6 deo^(ir])
eiraviCTTalTO
{rj
aiavfAvrjTrji), airoXXva-dai
Kal
ff.
avTOV
all
The
dicasts shall administer the oath,
allowed to return.'
41
'Of
the
receiving a twelfth of a stater as fee,
Halicarnassians any one
who does not
and the oath
presence of the plaintiff.
taken In the Those who held the property when ApoUonides and Panamyes were commissioners
shall he
transgress these things such as they have sworn to and as is recorded in the temple of Apollo, shall be at liberty
to prefer claims.'
two- o-unirdvTuv
shall be the legal possessors, unless they
tQv
(runrdiiTay. 96.2.
have disposed of
o-ttv:
it later.'
airir4pa-
3.
Imprecations against evil-doers,

ff.
d7ro7rrpio-Kai,notfound elsewhere.
'
A1
Against those
who manufaCT
32ffl.
If
any one wishes to annul this

effect, his
turepoisons.
law or proposes a vote to this

to Apollo,
property shall be sold and dedicated
community. 6 ff. Against those who interfere with the importation of grain,
t6|dv6v: adv.acc.,osa
and he himself
If his
shall be
is
an
not
avuScolt]:
contrasted with
7roiorl.2.
exile forever.
property
See 42.6, 1676.

B3fl. Againstthosewhoresisttheau-
worth ten
staters,
he himself shall be
sold for transportation
and never be
thority of the magistrates.
The
eOSuKos
No. 4]
IONIC INSCRIPTIONS
TO
Keiv\o.
167
jfji ttii
[etS]|(B9 lo
Koi
76110?
outj? to Xoitto alcrv/Avcov iv Tewt ^

a[7ro]T|ei'et[e]
. .
Trj\\^r)i
[aSiK](<o)9
. .
ap(Sp)[a]v
To\y<s]
dvSpa<:
[iv
v]\\i]a-o}i
.
rj
0a[Xao-(77ji]
fiere
rj
eV
|
ap6[p]r]i irepl 15
VTrollSe- 20
7r6[Kiv
jôtTO
17
.]
I
\oivo TrpoSo[irj
r)
Kiâ]\X\evoi
rj
(|a\X,a?
ew 7^?
17
XrjiôiTO
X]77tcrTo? inrohe')(piTO et|Sa>?

rj
rffi Trjirj'i
[^]|a\aT7/9 KJiepovTw;
elSa><;
rj
[ti
K]\aK6v ySouXeuoi irepl T[r}i]\\(ov to 25

97
^vpo
7r[po<;]
|
"EXXiyva?
to Kevo.
|
ttjOo?
âp^dpo\v'i, airoXXvcrOai
11
KUL av^Tov Koi

7rot770-ea|i' eTrl
ryevo'i
oiTive<: Tifioj(êovTe<s
Tr/v eiraprfv
jjut]
30
Svvdp.ei Kadr/fievlo TcoyS)voa-
veâ<} TTOtijo-et,
kSvov
a7ro'X||Xv<70(Zi
Kai avTov KaX
7|ei'09
\to Kevo].
40
4. Chios.
V cent. B.C.
SGDI.5653.
Hoffmann 111.80. Michel 1383.
Roberts 149 and pp.843 ff. Solmsen 41.

-09
T/3e9
airo TOVTO p-ixP''
\jV'^'\
TpidSo,
\
rj
'9
'^ffficovocraav [^Jle/aet,
A
5
diro T7J9 TpioSo d[')(\î 'Epfi(ov6crarj<; 69 Trjv TpioSAov e^9

AtjXi'o
|
cnrb TovTo /^^/ot to

irevTe.
|
T/3e9
avvTravTe^
oplot
i^So/iiJKOVTa
rjv
0(717
''''^''
opa)i'
I
tovtoiv eWco, irdcra

rj
A.o(J>Iti<!.
ti^ TJItva 10
TMV
Kl\r}t,
opcov TOVTCov
7179 7ro'Xe(i)9,
8'
rj
iêXrji
ixe6eXr)l
rj
d\<âvea iroirjcrei
eV
dhi-
iKUTOV
a\TaTripa<i oêiXeroi) oTt|Uo9 e<TT<o, irprj- 15

rjv
^dvTcov
oô(f)vXaK<;
Se /i^
7rj097|f ottrti',
avTot
oêtXoVTtuli',
must have been a superior

alaviiviTTji is
official like
official to
the ordinary cWukoi or auditors. the
The
but
35
assembly at the Anthesteria, etc' ff. Against those who damage the
often an extraordinary
stele.
Kard^ci
etc.:
aor. subj.
150,
Roman
dictator,
176.2.
4.
possibly a regular magistrate at Teos.
Decree fixing the boundaries of

its sale
8ff.
8-18
Against unfaithful and treason-
a district called Lophitis, followed by

provisions for
able magistrates.
11.
The
is
uncertain.
29
restoration of
ff.
and a
list
of the
Against
prob-
purchasers.
magistrates
who
imprecations.
The
31.
fail to
pronounce the
ti;oOxoi are
dialect, see
irpijloio-ii',
FortheLesbianelementsintheChian 184 with references. For

short-vowel subj. like Troiiio-ei,
ably the regular annual magistrates,

like the
archons elsewhere.
iroi'/)o-e-
see also 150.

/Sao-tXeis
For
is
7r6Xeus, see 109.2.
ov:
iroiijo-eioj'.
Svvdftci: see 109.2.

;
(C 8)
the earliest example of
Ka6T]|i4vo
Tuûvo; ktX.
'
during the
eo
eu (33).
168
GREEK DIALECTS
rjv
||
[No. 4
20 TrpTj^dvTfov 8' ol 'KevTe\KaiBeKa to? opo<^v\aKa's

(TLv,
Se
jMrj
Trprjôi-
iv eVIajO^t earwv.
7r[|e]i'Tea[t Se:]|a
?
5
[ol
e?
ô\rj[v iv]\eiKdvTa>v [iv]

'
Trevr
|
rjfjLe-
j07;[t]||o-ti'
T0<;
Se Krj^vKa<; hia'ire\fi-âvTe<; e? rja? X(opa<; Kr)[p'^viTrrj'i
10 (TOVTcav
15
KaU Sia
7ro'\|e(B9
aSrjvea^
|
'ye7(BJ'eoi'Te|?,
7r\pfj')(^fUl
a7roSewi'|Te?
|
T^v
^/U.edl?;!', 17J/ ai/ Xa/Sojltcriz',
Kcti
to
TrpoffK^rjpvcrcrovToov,
f/,r)
20
on
a/M fieWrjlli irprjêaOai
Kar/SiKaadv^rcov rpiTiK0(7î(ov
'\da-
25 o-olz/e?
avrjpi6SjT0i eoVre?.
-Trpiafievo'i a-TroKXiîWiji]
rj
[^v Se Tik To^

Ofievoi
7)
ScKd[^riTai, to? a7roK\|77]to(J)\t]1,
7r[o']\t? heâfi[e\v\r]
BiKaêadco Kav
[v]\Trepa7roS6Tco
5 Tail Se 7r/Jta[/U.]||eV(t jrprj'X^fia ecTTCO fiTjSev.
[o]]?
av
to,'! irprjiri';
aicpavo-
Tea[?]
I
TTOlrjl,,
eirapdcrdoi
11
KaT auT[o]
ySacrtXeo'?,
eirrjv
Taa[?]
iirpiavTo
twv 'Avviko)
7ra[t]-|
Sav
'I/ce'crto?
H7e7ro'Xfo? '7r\evTaKicT')(eiXieov Tpi,T]K[o']\a icov Te(ra-[ep']a'

'H[/3o8o']to
jêiXt'[a)]|i'
15 KOVTCOV,
' A6['r]'\^va'y[6']p[ri'\';
iirraKoo'imv
apye\eo[<;'\
4>t\oKX'j?
|
ZrjvoSoTO tclv [^'^vdhrjicriv BLa'xêiXimv

/i;o[t]||z'07ri'S7;?
20 i[7r]\TaKOCTi(ov, @eo'7r/307ro?
ray
K.ap,ifj,iJT]i
|
x^[e\k\uov
KoX oKTUKOcricov [iirj^rd
'
K^^to?
to, ip, M.'e\aLVr][i\
'Akttji Tpia-
25 'êXioiv eTrTaK\oa-ia)V evevrjKOVTCov 5

toi'
I
Bia[?]
||
'Ao-kS.
['XêiXicov eva\Koaia)V
Aev:|(7r7ro?
I
UvBo)
tIIÎ'
oIkCt)V
11
10 t[^]|j' 'Ai'SjOeo? 7r[e]]i'TaK0trta)i' Trlez/TT^/co'i'TtBi'
Si'aii'
"Acr/xto?
@eo''I|ke-
15 TTO/iTTO? 'A|7i'ato rai' Oi.'|(Bt )(eLkicov T\pir]KO<riaiv Slexcov
Svaip
aio TO $^\|(Bi/o? 2T/3aT[i|o]? AfCTftj
TOi|[o']7re8oi' 8t7;K|[o]o-t(Bi/ ew'?.
'Inthecaseof alawsuit(5r/)^X*'),
it
the Fifteen are to bring
before the
council within five days and

lie
make pub-
announcement of it in the villages and in the city.' C 1-8. If any one excludes the pwrchasers from possession or brings suit against them, the city, taking up the
cause of those that are excluded, shall
sustain the suit, and, if
Ifv^rse
from litigation. Whoevermakesthe sales invalid, him shall the jSao-iXeiis curse, when he makes the customary imprecortions. lOS. There purchased lands and houses: from the sons of Annices, Hi-
eesius,
ters),
son of Hegepolis, for BS40 {staAthenagoras, son of Herodotus,
for 1700; from Thargeleus, Fhilocles, son of Zenodotus, the property in Eua-
it loses,
reim-
dae for S700;

811s
:
etc.
19, 20.
Kolvoir(-
them.
The purchaser
shall he free
koI OlvoirlSm.
No. 7]
5. Errthrae.
IONIC INSCEIPTIONS
About 357
B.C.
169
Hicks 134.
SGDI.5687.
Ditt.Syll.107.
Hoffmann
III. 96.
rrji.
Michel 501.
ôv\[rji kuI rmi
iirel
\
["ESoêv]
fJ-vo)
I
S-tjficoi
M]ava-(rQ)'K.Xo[v 'E];aT[o'7r]epl ttjv iroXiv rr)V
MoXacrjea,
av^p aya66u||[^pai]a)j/,
7roXi'|[Tjji']
elvai eoepyeTrjv tjj?
[TroXJem? kuI irpoêvov koI 5

[/cat] TroXe/to
|
Koi eairXovv koI eKirXovv
koX
elprjvr)^
a(TvKe\i
|
/cat] aa-rrovBei,
koI areXeiav a[i
||
TrploeSpiijv
raora Se
yâXKrjv
10
elvai a6\[Ta)i\ Kal iKyovoK.
a-rrjaai Se a[6\T0 K]at
eUdva
iv
riji a\[yopr)]i
Kal
'ApTefiia-iT)<:
elKOva
|
[kiOiJvrjV iv tmi 'KB-qfiev

I
vaimi, Kai
||
[aretfiâvaiaai
MavcraaXXov
[e'/c
SapêtKcov irevTrj-
15
Kovra,
'ApTe\[fJ.t(7irjv']
Se eK rpiijKOVTa Sape[i\Ka)v. ro 'AdTjvaiov,

||
ypd-^âi raora
e(9) <TrriKri\y
|
Kal
o-tjjo-oJi e?
[eVt/ieX7;^](77)i'ai [Se 20
Tou? eferacTTa?].
Central Ionic
6. Naxos. Found at Delos. VII or early VI cent. B.C. HofemannIII.30. Michel 1150. Roberts 25. Solmsen46.
SGDI.5423.
îKcivSpr)
fj.'
aveOiKev heKTjfioXoi
io')(eaipr}i,
lop-q Aeivo^SiKTjO ro NaAcrio, hao')(0<;
a(\)Xriuv,
S" aXo)(^6<;
Aeivofieveoi Se Kacnyverrj,
^hpdhao
early
v[yv].
7. ISTaxos. Found at Delos. YII or Hoffmann III.33. Roberts 27.
VI
cent. b.c.
SGDI.5421.
[rjo
5.
apvTO XiOo e/u avSpia<; Kal ro
a<êXa<;.
Decreeinhonorof Maussolus, the
as a sign for f
etc.
7.
and transcribe
Nafo-io
satrap of Caria, to whose
memory
the
his
famous Mausoleum was erected by
widow Artemisia.
6.
See 136.9. Inscribed on an archaic statue of

fl.
15
On
the base of a colossal statue

statue
of Apollo at Delos, dedicated

ians.
I am of the same stone,

For Afvro
see 32.
by Naxand
Artemis found at Delos.

A
B
a,
is
used as
pedestal.
8.
but not for original 17. See 4.6, 8 a. In Acivodlicrio and a{X)\-ôi/ the endings, as the meter
he,
rj
and
and for
from
Burial law directed against exrites, like
travagance in the funeral
those enacted at Athens under Solon,
shows, have the value of one syllable,
Homer. See 41.4. The character which appears before 0- in NaAffio etc. is D, probably only a difierentiated form of B, though some take it
like eu in
and at Sparta under Lycurgus. 'With two exceptions (ffdi'i;!,

dî)
Stapai/-
is
used only for the

ea,
1;
from
a (or from
8
ci.
as
hr-fiv, e&r]).
See 4.6,
170
8. lulls in Ceos.
GREEK DIALECTS
Last quarter
[No. 8
IGr.XII.v.i.593.
cent. B.C.
SGDI.
5398. Dltt.'SyU.877. HoffmannIII.42. Solmsen47. Ziehen, LegesSaorae 93.
Inser.Juri(i.I,pp.lOfe.
Micliel398.
OtSe
v6[/j,]oi irepl
rwy
KaTa(})0iix[e]va)[v.
T/3|t]cri
Kara
T]dSe 0d[7rT]ev
|
TOP Oavovra
5 [Kal
I
ev
efii,aTio[c?
\evKol<;, crrprnfiaTi
/i||e]
aal iv8vfiaTi
TrXeovo'i aî-
e]7rt/3\e/iaTt, iêpai Be
Kal iv i\da-[a]oa[i,
ex<f>epev Be
OK
TOi<;
rpLal eKarov
/te
Sp[a\x]lJ'e(ov.
to,
S'
iy
K\.ivr)i a-^rjvo-
7ro[S]t
<l)pev
[K]\al
Kokvirrev,
(rrjfjba
6\[o]a-xep[e]a Tot[? e/taT]|iot?.

[TrXe'oi']
|
Se olvov eirl to
ev6\<;,
[/a]e
TpiS)V
x^v
Kal eXaiov
10 P'S
'ir\eo\y\
to,
Se
||
ajyyela airojiepeaOai.
a-KOTrrji P-eypi
rov 6av6\y'\Ta
(r~\rjfia.
|
\êpev
I
KJaraKeKaXvfifjLevov
[iirl
to
irpoai^-
a<f>a'YLa}i [y^^pecrOai KaTo, to, 'n\aTpi\a.
T^qy kXivtjv airo To\y]

evBoae.
Trji
[jit]aTo[?]
15
KOI T[a]
crlTpSJ/jbaTU ecr(j)epev
Se va:Tepai\r]i
ahr]opaLvev Tr)V olKirjv iXevffepov 6aXd[(TcrTj\i] TrpwTov, eireiTa S[e]

vadnrcov o[lK]eT7][v i/jL^]\dvTa
oIkitjv
eTrrjV
Se Biapavdrib, Kadaprjv evat ttjv

to,';
KOI OvT] 6vev

I
e(^t'[a-Tt|a.]
ra? yvvaiKai
[r|oucr[a]9
||
[c'JttI
20
TO
Ki)S[o';']
ainevai TrpoTepa<; twv {av)avBpa>v airb [tov]

Tj0t7jKo'o"T[ta fie
I
arjfiaTo<;.
eiri
T&i Oavovn
Tr]oiev.
fie
inroTidevai kiiXiku vtto
TTfy [^KXiMrfV fjiiSe to vScop eK'Xêv fieSe to. KaXXv[c7fj,d]^Ta <j>epev

CTTt
TO afjfia.
OTTOV
av
Odvrji, eirrfly e]|êw;;^êt, fie levai yvvaiKa<;
25 7r[/oo]? T[r)V orVjcirjV
aXXa9
ra?
fiiaivofieva';
fiia\lve(T6'âL Se
fiTf-
Tepa Kal yvvaiKa Kal aSe[X(êA? K\a]l dvjaTepa'i

fie 7r[\e'oi' 7r|e']i'Te
tt/oo?
Se ra^rat?
yvvaiKwv,
iralBat: Se t\S)v 6'\vy\aTpS)v K\a\ve:<^l,S)V,
3.
o-TpdjioTi kt\.-.
'a clotli under-
liome,.instead of being left at the tomb,
neath the corpse, one wrapped about it, and one over it.' 7. (le KaXiirrev
15
first
ktK.
-.
they are not to use a special covall,
f. The house is to be purified with sea-water by a free man, then with hyssop by a slave. But the resto' '
ering for the bier, but cover

bier
the
ration
d[i/c]^r)[<' ^;itj3]tlKra is
uncertain,
and the corpse, with the cloths
20.
At Athens ceremonies
before mentioned.
9.
x^v: see 112.6.

'they are to
of the
third,
12.
irpo(r(t>a7t(i)i
kt\..
in honor dead were performed on the ninth, and thirtieth days. The
perform the
sacrifice
according to the
last are expressly 21.
forbidden here.
ancestral custom.'
By the law of
Solon
Directed against certain supersti^
the sacrifice of an ox
13
f.
The
bier
(1.
was forbidden. and the coverings,

be brought
tiouspraotices,thesignificanceofwhich
is
not clear.
27.
rairais
dat. in -ais
like the vessels
10), are to
due to Attic influence.
No. 12]
IONIC INSCEIPTIONS
Se fi[]8eva.
I
171
.
aXXov
tov'; /ita[{i'o/ie'||i'ov?] \ova-afievov[<;]

-
30
[{JSarJo? [xjvo-i Ka[6ap]ov'i evai eco
West Ionic (Euhoean)

9.
VII
cent. B.C.
SGDI.5292. Rev.Arch. 1902 1,41 ff.

'
'n.v{p)po<; IX
iwoieaev
AyaaiXif 5.
cent. b.c.
10. Cumae in Italy. Yl mann III.6. Roberts 173.
IG.XIV.865.
SGDI.5267. Hoff-
Taraies
11.
e/il
X|epv0o?
Ao?
8'
dv
/jLe
/cXe<^cr|et, 0v(j)Xov ea-rai.
Cumae in Italy. VI cent. b.c. IG.XIV.871. SGDI.5269. Hoffmann

Roberts 177 a.
III.4.
Solmsen48.
hviri) rei
xXivei Tovrei Aevo? hvirv. 357 B.C. SGDI.5282. Ditt.Syll.113. Hicksl25. Hoff-
12. Amphipolis.
mann III.14. Michel 324. Solmsen49.

ESofei'
Xi\v
Tftjt
hrjiimi
$i'|A,Q)i'a
Koi Sr/oaTOKXe'la
(fyeoyeip
'A/iîVoI
Kal Trjy
yfjv Tr)v 'Afi(jJlf,TroXiTcov ai<f)vyi\Tjv

rifj,
Kal avro<; koX to? kuX
TratSa?, koL
vriTTOLveX
tto aXi\cyKa)VTai, irdcryeiv aulro? a)9 TroXeyitios

|
11
reOvdvai, rd he y^prjixaT avrcbv ^Tifioaia etvai, to

'AlTro'XXftji/os
S' eVItSe- 10
Karov ipov to
Koi to
'^TfJkifj-ovo';.
-î/
|
to';
Se 7rpocrT\dTa<;
I
15
dvaypdiâi aurlo?
\lrri<f)iêi 17
yiittT'
e(?) <rTi]Xrjv Xidivrjv.
Se Tt? to
\{ri](f>iafj,a
ai/a20
:aTa8||ej^j;Tat
S7;/i|o'o-ta eo-TO)
tovto?
TeYi"!??!
?;
fji-qyavfn OTetoiov,
|
Ta XPV'
auTO
Kal aiiTO^
(fyeoyeTco 'AfJ,<j}iTroXiv
dei(j)vyir]V.
Cf. Dlod.16.8.
9. On a lecythus, now in the Boston Musemn of Fine Arts, the provenance
ment
of his opponents.
this
Among
against
number were
this decree
of which
is
not stated. Probably manuin the
whom
the two men was enacted,
factured in Boeotia by a Chalcidian

potter, or at least inscribed
Chalcidian dialect. Note the retention

of intervocalic f in the proper name 'AyaaOdfo (which later became !47a(riXeifl),
one of them, Stratocles, being Itnown as one of the two envoys who were sent to Athens for aid. Cf Dem. Olynth.
.
Amphipolis was a colony of Athens, but the population was mixed. Cf

1.8.
though not in
ivoleiTev.
Thuc.4.102ff.
rests
At
:
this time evidently
11.
nos.
Toixii: see 124.
In
this niche of the
tomb
Le-
the Chalcidian element predominated.

3.
<|>cd7eiv
kviev:
vircffri.
cf. 0eo7^<<>, 1.24.
These
12.
olis in
When Philip captured Amphip347 B.C., he caused the banish-
are the only

cu(33).
West Ion. examples of eo= 19. dvai|(T](|>C| for rii, 39 a.

:
1'72
13. Eretria.
GEEEK DIALECTS
(A) End of
[No. 13
cent. B.C.,
SGDI.5308.
Ditt.Syll.47,48.
Hoffmann III.19.
|
(B) middle of IV cent. B.C. Michel 341.
@eoi.
6 el\vai
"ESoêv Tel ôvXrji '-UyeXoxov tov Tapavrivov irpoêvov Kal evepyerrjv Kal avrov [a]l TraiSas Kal a-LTrjptv e2va\i koI
I
||
avTWL Kal
10 e? Tovi;
traiplv,
ft5s
OTav
e|[7r]t87;/xe(B|0ti', /cal
ttj/j,
areKeriv Kal
iroXiv
||
7rpoe8pir]P
|
aywva'i
a\vveXevdepcopavn
\
air 'Adr]vdeov.
B
5
"ESoêv Tel ôvKel Kal toI ^jmoi.

Kal
TOL
'UpuKXeiTov tov TapavTlvov

|
irpoêvov elvai ''EpeTpi&v av\rov Kal iKjovov;, elvai Se aiiTol

eBpLTjV
piv,
criTrjpiv
Trpo||
Kal
aii\Tol
Kal iraiplv, oaov av y^povov
iTriStjfiea)|
Kal
aXXa,
Ka6\d'rrep toI^
dWoi<; TrpoêvoK.
IG.Vn.235.
14. Oropus.
Syll.589.
411-402, or 386-377 B.C.
SGDI.5339. Ditt.
iep^v, eweihdv
r]
Hoffmann 111.25. Michel 698. SolmsenSO. Ziehen,LegesSa<;rae65.
@eoi.
I
Tov
Kal
lepea tov
'
Afi(j)i,apdov (poiTav
(Bjo|7j? firj
ek to
yei/Miiv irapeXOei, /"%/

5 rifiepa<;
firivo<;
11
apoTOV
ttXeov SiaXeiTrovra
rj
Tpel<;
/ieveiv ev toI iepol
fir)
eXaTTOV
BeKa
^fiepa\<;
tov
etri-
eK\d'\(rTO.
Kal iiravaiyKdiêtv tov v\ea>K6pov tov re lepov Kal twv

t)
fieXelarOai KaTo, toIv vofiov

10
a<j)iKve(o)iJ,eva)v
rj
eh to
lepov.
[
av he
13.
Tt? dStKel ev toI Iepol
êvo<;
St^/xo'tJI?;?,
^r)fuovT(o 6 lepeiK
This and no. 14 are in the Ere-
the Boeotian and the subsequent A the-
trian variety of
Euboean, for which
nian domination.
in Attic.
1
fi.
But from the end of
see
87 (60.3). A. Ships of Tarentum formed part of

1
the fourth century the inscriptions are

Tlie priest evidently passed the
the Peloponnesian fleet which defeated the Athenians off Eretria in 411 B.C. and
so led to the Athenian loss of Eretria.
Cf. Thuc.8.91,95.
It is in gratitude
winters in the town, leaving the tempie entirely in the charge of the custodian.
for this that Hegelochus of
Tarentum
visitors
Butwiththeendof winter, when became more frequent, he was
honored in this decree. is later than A, but was inscribed on the same stone, because both recipients of honor are from Tarentum, and possibly relatives. 14. Regulations of the temple of Amphiaraus at Oropus. Oropus seems to have been an Eretrian possession before it passed into the hands of the Thebans in the sixth century, and preserved the Eretrian dialect throughout
and
his sons are
B. This decree
expected to go to the temple regularly, never missing more than three days at
a time and remaining there at least ten days each month. He was to see to it that the custodian took proper care of the temple and its visitors. 9ff. 'If any one commits sacrilege in the tempie, the priest shall have the right to impose a fine up to the sum of five drachmas and take pledges of the one
penalised.
If
UQh a one
offers the
No. 14]
IONIC INSCEIPTIONS
\
173
liexpi TreVre Spax/iecov

fj.\evov
av
6'
upt? kuI ivexvpa XafiâveTco tov i^rjfjucoeKrivei to apyupiov, irapeovToi to lepeo<; e>/Sa(X)\eT<B
|
ek TOV
ê\\v(ov
0T}(Tavp6v.
97
SiKdêi\v Se tov lepea,
av rt?
ISiei aSiKrjOei
|
rj
tuv
Be
15
Twi/ BrjuoTecov ev toI lepol, /xexpi Tpi&v
hpaxp-emv,
to,
ixeôva,
trdcov.
I
j;;jôf
eKao-Toi? ai hU\at ev
toI<;
vo/mok elpfjTai, ivToda ycve-
Kicov
KpodKoKeladai 8e Koi av Se o avTiSt/co? fj.rj

eirap\x'>]v
avOrj/jLepov irepl
a-vvxleopei,
to/jl
t&v ek t^v
e\v
toI lepol aSif)
vaTeptjv
hUr) 20
TeXeio-06).
he hiBovv
/ieXkovTu Oepaireveadai ihro
TOV 6eov
et?
fir]
eXaTTOv evveoôXov SoKifiov apy\vpiov kuI ifi^dWeiv

TrojOejo'i'TO?
TOV Briaavpbv
tov vecoKopov
iep5>v kuI
p,rj
- -
11
KaTevxeadat Se tmv
OTav
Trapel, tov lepea,
|
e7r|i
tov ^(Ofiov e-jnTiOelv,

Ova-iei
25
oTav Se
irapel,
tov dvovTa, Kal Tel
a\vTov eavTol KuTevxeadai exaaTOV, tS>v Se SjjLuopts)!' tov lepea, Se 6vofievo)v iv rot
ie||pot
twv
iravTOiv to Sepfia [Xa/ji^dvetv].
Oveiv Se 30
iêiv airav oti av ôXtjTai eKaaTO';

prjv e^Q)
t&v
Se KpeS)\v
fir)
elvai iK<po-
TOV
Te/ieVeo9.
toI Be
lepei
BiBovv tos dvovTa<; wiro tov
money, he must deposit it in the treasury in the presence of the priest. If any one suffers a private wrong in the
temple, the priest shall decide matters
inscribed, the
amount
of the fee
had
no more than three drachmas, but more important cases shall be tried before the proper courts. The summons for wrongs done in the temple shall be made on the same day, but if the opponent does not agree, the case
of
the
been raised, ^nd at the same time another provision, which followed after veuK6pov in 1. 24, had been abrogated and erased. 25 ff. 'The priest shall make the prayers and place the victims ou the altar, if he is present, but, if he is not present, tlie one who gives the offering. At the festival each shall make his own prayer, but tlie priest
may
go over
:
till
the
next day.'
offenses.
shall
make
the prayers for the

tlie state,
sacr'i-
16.
IkcLittois
for the several

see 43.
fices in
behalf of
and he shall
17.
clp{]Tai:
34 a, 134.
KTi/jM.
'The one who is to be treated by the god shall pay a fee of not less than nine obols of current money (no bad coin was to be palmed off) and put it in the treasury in the
fi.
21
4vT66a:
dSUiov
see
receive the skin of all the victims.'
10. dSiicCuv:
= idl-
30
ff.
8utiv Sc IJeiv ktX.
there was no
i-estriction as to the
kind of victims to
be offered, such as is often made in temple regulations, but in any case the
flesh was
not to be carried not
off.
31. P6-
\T)Tai
so,
|8o\TjTat (ôiiXijrai),
for an
presence of the custodian.'

\ov
is
ivveop6-
Eretrian inscription of laterdate, which
crowded into a space where a

Since the law was
first
never has
fivov.
shorter woi-d had been erased, presum-
32
ou,
reads pSXrirai,
:
/3oX4'
ff.
TOI 8 Upi kt\.
the
ably Spaxi^vs-
priest is to
have the shoulder of each
174
36 iepriov ewla'ffTO
SjjfjLopicov
GREEK DIALECTS
tov
w/jlov, ifKrfv
[No. 14
a7r|[o
orav
fj
eoprr) el- rare Se

I
tu)V
'Ka/MâveTco wfjiov a(^'
eKciaTov
tov
leprjov.
eyKaOevSeiv
\
Se TOV Seco/ievolv
7reid6iJ,\evov
toI<}
vav
- -
vofioif.
to ovofia tov
t\ov vecoKO-
40 iyKadevSoiJlh-oi;,
oTav efiâXXei to apyvpiov, ypaêcrdai,

Trj<;
pov Koi avTOv Kal

TreTevpoi a-lKOTrelv
45 %&>/3k fiev
Tro'Xeo?
kol iK\Ti0e2v iv toI iepol <ypd<j)OVTa ev

ev Se toI KoifiriTr]pio\i xaOevSeiv
tov ô\op,evoi.
||
Tos avSpwi, %&)/3t9
Se ra? jvvatKa<;, Toiii fiev
dvSpai iv
.
Tot
"jrpo
rjio'i
TOV ^w/iov, ra? Se yvvaiKa^ ev toI Trpb
neaTre\y)r)<;
TO KOifjLJriTripiov tov<s iv\[KadevSovTa<i

. . .
X]6yov
I
Arcadian
15.
VI
or early
V cent.
B.C.
SGDI.373. Ditt.Syll.625.
Roberts 23Ia.
A.M.XXI,240fE.; XXX,65.
Ka/Ao vve6v(7e rat Koppai.

16. Mantinea. Vcent.n.c. rougeres,B.C.H.XVI,568ff.
Homolle,ibid.
Baimack, Ber.Sachs.Ges. 1893,93 ff. Keil,Gott.Naclir.l895,349fl. Danielsson,Eraiios 11,8 ff. Foug6res,Mantinê,523 ff For na, which is tran580 fE.
.
scribed
ff,
see 4.4.
[11.
[Fo]^\eacTi ocSe Iv 'AXeav

15 8/309
I
2^12 proper names]. ^\efia\ve'[t

||
[fo]^\eot av y^pecTTepLov KUKpive.
a]v oaiai Kaicpidee

the west.
:
victim, except
when
there
is
a festival,
offered
the
women to
'
and then only from the victims

for the state.
38.
'
41.46.
46. t|os
see
hE(rir4[pi)s
6.
Ae
designated by
38. Up'fjov: Upijvov. 37,

:
H, as in no.
36.
'
86|i,vov
Se6/j,evov.
9.1.
15. Dedication inscribed on a bronze
39
ft.
The
custotiian
is
to inscribe the
cymbal, which, according to the more

probable of two varying reports, was found near the modern Dimitzana in
Arcadia.
kt\.
name of each one who consults the oracle, when he has paid his money, and
place
it
on a tablet
in the shrine so
lYKaBciSovTos
that any one
who
:
wishes
may see
it.'
Formerly read Kifuivv ^6vae and ascribed to Thessalian, later
as elsewhere, those
as Ka/ib vv iSvae.
Bvae
But the use
of ivi-
wishing to consult the oracle went to sleep in a room of the temple assigned
for this purpose (see following),
confirmed by a later dedication reading iavKias iviBvae rot

aviSi^Ke is
and
'
received the
oracle
in
dream.
:
Havl, in
which the
earlier iv (6, 22)
is
replaced
16.
43
ff.
Iv S Tot KOiii'qTTipCoi ktX.
the
by i,vi.. Judgment
against certain per-
men and women are to lie in separate places, the men to the east of the altar,
sons guilty of sacrilege toward
Athena
the
Alea, whose temple had been
made
No. 16]
AECADIAN INSCEIPTIONS
ire
|
175
|
Tov
x^pefj.a.TOV,
rot?
f otKtaTat(s)
|
ra<s
Bed ivai,
ko,
poiKia^ Sd-
aaa-adai
aaiiev,
|
Ta<;
avoS'
id(cr)a-a';.
[e7r]et rot?
fo^Xiicocn
iirl rolS' iSiKci||
a re êo5 a?
cnre)ôfj,{vo<;
ol
|
BiKaaaTal,
a'7rv[S]eSo/iiv[o<;'\
rov y^pefidrov
20
TO Xa'xô^,
Karoppevrepov
I
<yevo^ ivai
cti?
afiara irdvTa cnrv

lv/iev<f>e';
Tol lepol, tXaov ivai.

evai.
I
el 3'
aX[Xo]
[ejarot Karovvv,
11
Eu;ô\a
[S']
aSe
e[-\|r]eTot
|
toi a[XtTe^tot]
el at? iV To(t) 25
lepol TOV T6r\e cnrvdavovrov

vov'\
I
(j)ove<! ecrrL,
eia
|
aiiro'; e'icre
[tov eayo-
aK
Karoppevrepov, elae t[ov avSpdv'\

el
etcre rd<; (j)apOevo, ivfiev-
^[e? evai a]|TO j^peareptov

<f>ove<;
Se
fie,
tKaov evai.
et
||
I
ê/iavSpoi; 30
e(Ta-r[i ettre]
toi'
I
avSpov eiae ra? 0a/3êV[o]

a?
/te Trpocrcr0ayeve<s
toi/
Tore aTTV-
Oavovrov Iv [rot tepot]

scene of a bloody fray.
difficulties in
ro pe^pyov toOJIto
iv (134.2 a).
Most
of the
Hv.
18
the reading and interpre-
KaKpiSei:
fE.
We should expect elx

Inasmuch as we,
aor. subj. pass.
151.2.
tation have been cleared up, but
some
the goddess
and
points are
1
.
still
uncertain.
the judges, have
passed judgment upon
The following are adjudged guilty
the guilty parties as follows,

that,
namely
towards Alea.
146.1.
Cf.
,
[F'o]<j>Xea(ri
uxfiMiKaai.
having given up their inheritance,
iipXkv Iv SSLfiov, no. 17.4,
with the more usual aorist, and for the whole

t6
i-Tri'yeypafifjiJvQv
they shall forever be excluded

temple, in the
episode, Att. otSe cJ^Xo;' Ari\lav Airepdas

,
from the male line, it shall be well (propitious). But if any one permits
else,
rb
TlfiTjfia
Kal
anything
it
contrary
deKpvyia,
Sn
ix tov iepov tov * AirdWajvos

AfiiptKTtiovas
shall be impious.
:
TOV AriXiov ^yov Toii

iTvwTov.
lutpSfms,
Kal
IG.II.814,p.281.
as
131
dTrExofiCvos
see
10.
to these things,
dirv[8]e8o|iCv[os],
22.
Karoppevre94.1.
*^-
pov
Kara rb &pp4vTpov.
:
22.
form of the name shows (cf. 1. 30), was a foreigner from Attic or Ionic territory. As such, and because his guilt was in question, his case is treated separately, and his penalty depends upon the decision of the
the
oracle.
Taicphr)
a formulaic expression, Horn, ^/xara Trdvra, retained here in the imprecation, although i/ifpa is the ordiafiara irovro
nary prose word for day in Arcadian

as elsewhere
(cf.
no. 17).
Similarly
av:
adv. 58a. Kaxpive: Kaaor. subj. 95, 149. 15 ff. If
he
is
condemned hy divine judgment
to
forfeit his property, this together with
the slaves shall belong to the goddess,
and
one shall divide (between the goddess
and the
state ?) the houses which he pos-
Tegean The following imprecation shall pursue the sinner. Or, instead of ^[^]eTot from iwoimi, read ?[cr]cToi shall be ? 30 ff. If Phemander is a murderer of either the men or the maiden who perished at that time in the temple, and the deed of that time was not
v6/u)s lep&s Iv fi/xaro
inscription.
irdrra in a
24.
sesses (on the heights, referring to
coun-
try houses in the mountains?).
,of prior .dale, in that case he shall be
l[i
punished as an impious person. Apparently
o]v: uncertain, but more likely than
Phemander had
set
up an
alibi
176
35 To're e(?), ovto<!
GEEEK DIALECTS
ivfiov(j)ov
|
[No. 16
0[ntêcr6at,].
\\
el
Se trpoaaOa'êve'; to
fepy[ov TOVTo],
a?
fie (jiove';,
iXaov ivai.
17. Tegea. Early IV cent. b.c. HofEinannI.29. Miohel695. Solmsenl. Ziehen,LegesSaci'ae62. Alphabet transitional; E = , 0=o, B = A; Ion.
Toy
S'av
el B'
5
hiepev irevre Kal eiicocn
oh
vefiev
koX
êv'ô\^
kuI alya
el
KaTaWdaae,
av XevTov
fie
lv(ôpîafJi,ov evai
T\bv hiepd/ivdfiova lvôp/3iev

Sap'x^fia'i 6(j}\ev Iv Scifiov
'
Karaplilpov evat.
Tov hiepoOvrav
deed of violence
the reading
is
:
IvSopîe, he/corov
Kal
vefiev Iv
AXeai on av
a|o-Keê?
to the effect that the
may
11.
took place before he entered the temple.
translate tie up, seize, but in 14-15 the seizure of small animals,
34.
Tirs
l(s)
contrasted with a tax of a

large
cially in connection
drachma for
TOTEE, which some transcribe
t6t' ê.
animals, seems extreme, espe-
But ê = Hom. êv is impossible. The form to be expected is ^s, though unfortunately we can get this only by assuming that 0- has been omitted by mistake.
17. Eegulations of
with 11. 18-19. The

is
interpretation impose a pasture tax
on the whole more satisfactory, though
by
is
this too the expression in
11.
14-15
the temple of
five
Athena Alea. The

graphs,
11.
first
para-
1-20, deal with the rights
of pasturage in Alea, the district in
which the temple was situated and which was included in the temple property. The temple officials mentioned are the hieromnemon, the chief
by apparent lack of contrast. One must assume that the pasture tax was a fixed and merely nominal sum, and that the tax of one drachma for the larger animals was in excess of
strange,
this. Hesychiushas^/i06p/3ioi'- reXJivriiui,
administrator of the affairs of the temple (also, in the plural, the board of
administrators), the priest,

rothytes,
and the
hie-
which is parallel to ivoUiov house-rent, iWipAvMv harbor-dues, etc. From this would be derived h<f>oppiev impose a pasture tax, and from this again, as if from -(fu, IvipopPiap^Ss the imposition of a
pasture tax. Cf. Solmsen,K.Z. XXXIV,
a minor
official
charged with
the technical details of the sacrifice,
437
ff.
though in some places this title came to be one of high rank. The Fifty and the Three Hundred were, doubtless,
civic bodies.
elS'avKaTaWdo-a-e: if he acts otherwise {KaraWdcrato intrans.), that is goes

2.
beyond the number allowed. 3. XmTov probably an adv. \cStov, or a part.

:
The
are
critical
and
difficult
words
fod-
Xeirop, mea,mugwittingly, intentionally,
Ivipoppiev,
ivij>opPurij,l>ii,
plainly conipopP'/i
but there
is
no certain etymon.
:
fE.
nected with
tjiippa feed,
TOV hicpoOirav kt\.
the hierothytes
may
der, (popêla halter.
Starting from the

tpopêla,
derived meaning seen in
one
pasture in Alea animals without blemish (and so suitable for the sacrifice), but
No. 17]
e
TO, S"
ARCADIAN INSCRIPTIONS
avaa-Kedea lv<j)opiev
fji.eS'
177
av
Xeiye hiepo-
ia-Trepaa-a\i Trap
dvre;-
el 8'
av
ia-irepda-e, Sv68eK\o Sapx/J-aii 6<f>\ev Iv Sa/Jiov.

afie'pa<; vijxev
Ta?
o?
||
rpnravay6pa-io<; T|as va-repa^ rpli

fie
on hav 06\eroi
Iv Tol irepixopoi-
el
6'
av
Iv roi Trepixopoi, lvô]pîev.

|
'\v lo
'AXe'at fie ve/iev fiere êvov /iire farrrbv
el p,e iirl ffoivav
hiKovra
Tol Be f eVot Karayo/xeiôi eêvai afiepav

el S"
I
ical
vwra
fie
ve/iev
ewi^vyiov
6\\<f>Xev, 15
av Trap
raw
vefie,
TO Se /xelov Ivtpopîev.
to
fiev fieôv
Trpoârov Sapxfiav
|
To, hiepa TrpoâTa
vefiev Iv 'AXe'at
el S'
ttXo? afiepav koI vvkt6<:,
eU av
Si^Xavvofieva TVê
fieôv,
av
vefie,
Sapxfi^v
6<f>Xev
to
7r/3o]ySaTOi'
pmacrTov to
a-vov
rov Se fieiovov
e\i]
||
Trpo^dr^v .oBeXov fexaa-Tov, Tav

TTvp STToCae, SvoSeKo
S' efU(TV
Sapxfiav peadiTTav,
TrapheTaâfievo<; to? TrevTCKOVTa e to? TpiaKa\cr(o<;.

Sapxfia<;
fie 20
Et'/e
eVt Sofia
Tot? hiepo\fivdfiovai.
ocfiXev,
to fiev efiiav Tai 6eoi, to

Ta<;
Etr
av irapafiaêvS Ovadev
Ke\.e[v6'\\o
ra? Kaxeifievav kclt 'AXeav, Tph 6Se\b<; 6^Xe[v av^h-l

S" efiia-[v Tot]|?
25
Tat
TrdvTU
I
fexda-Tav, to fiev hefiiav Tal deal, to

Travay6p<7i to?
[
.]
hiepofivdfiova-i.
Atejo[o;iti'a/i]|oi'a?
t]|o? Safiiopy6[<;.
apTvev
to, Iv
Tat? tVTroXai?
aTrvS6afi\iov
Tov Koirpov tov

fiev6<;
6<f)Xe'v.
Tov Uavaydperiov
Tat he^Sofiai to Aea-xavaaio

fieva
[et
Se
fie, SapyA\fi,^'\v 30
[3135 only a few words
left.l
for those not unblemished (and so suitable only for personal use) one shall
uncertain, but probably If one drives
impose a pasture tax. He shall not go beyond what he declares in his function
ofhierothytes.
wagon to the sacrifice off the high road leading through Alea, one shall
in a
pay afine of three obolsfor each (wagon),

etc.
That is,
7.
his oflScial state-
Suo-Oiv
aor. infin. pass,
withmidofficials
ment
mals
58a.
9.
as to the condition of the aniis final.
li-f).
die force, to qêrsaeri^ce.

Karaicei/i^j'Tjs.
xdp ov
irck/j
a (a) .
95.
all
26
KaKafi^vav:
The
ff.
hicpoSiiT^s: UpoBuriav. 78, 157.

41'.
are to
make
arrangements for the
hdv:
S<rov
58 d.
os
21.
|i:
used like
20.
Unless the Fifty or the
market, which was held at ancient festivals as at our modern fairs. Cf

Ditt.Syll.653.99ff.
Three Hundred approve. Ace. abs. construction.
173.
28.
is
diripS6o-|i,[iov]:
Sifia:
temple.
ofo-u,
Iirobri: aor. subj. to fut.

ola-iiiievai,
cf.
probably to be restored thus, and taken as an adjective agreeing with Kbvpov,
Hom.
Hdt.
sence of &v see 174.
23
dKofo-oi.
ff.
For abMeaning
but the meaning

able?).
uncertain (sale-
178
GREEK DIALECTS
[No. 18
18. Tegea. Ill cent. B.C. .SGDI.1222.
HofEmamiI.30. Michel585. Solm-
sen
2.
7re
î
I
Xo
.
\
elic
dv
yivr/roi
roh epymvaK
Tot? Iv Tol avTol

5 fievo<;
1
epyoL, oa-a irepl to epyov

ajMepai'; rpicrl cnrii
airveaOo) Se o doiKTj-
Tov ahucevra Iv
p-r)
Tat av to dBL\\KT)p.a yevrjia-Sorr}pe<;,
TOi, vcrrepov he
Koi
on
ay Kpivwvai ol
]
Kvpiov earco.
r)
Et 8e
10 ol he
7r6\ep,o<; StalKwXvcrei
raiv epycov
rmv iaSodevTcov
|
roiv
|
r)pya<Tpev(ov ti Ôepai, ol rpiaKaaioi Siayvovrco
rt Set ylveadai
<T</>ets
aTparayol iroaohop,
rj
TroevTco,
||
elK
av hearoi
7ro\e/i09
^vai 6 KOiKiicov
i\cf>6opKQ)';
to,
epya, Xa^vpoircaXiov eovTO<; Karii

p,r}
Ta?
I
TTo'X-to?.
el
he Ti(?) epyav-qcra';
lyicexvPV'""'
]
''""''
I
epyoi<;, 6
he iroXepo'; hiaKcoXvoi, aTruSo'a?

15
\t~\o
dpyvpiov,
to av
XeXa/3T]K0t)<;
TvyxaVT), dêcocrOo}
tm
epyco,
11
etK
av KeXevoovaL
ol iahoTrjpe^.
rj
av
Et
h' d[v'j
Tt? eTrilcrvvia'TaTOi rat? ecrhoa-ecTi
Tmv
|
epycov
Xvfj,aivr]yoi
KCLT el he Tiva TpoTrov Ôrjpcov, âp,i6vTa)
ol e(ThoTrjpe<!, otrai
heaTol
20 yovTCO
II
cr(pei<;
âfiiai,
Kal
dyKapva[<T6v^T(o Iv eTriKpto'iv Kal iva\
Iv hiKaa-Tijpiov
to yiv6p,evov toI irXriOei tos

7r\eoi'
|
âp.iav.
iirl
M^
hevl
18.
iêa-Tco
he
p,T]he
KOivdva<; yevecrOai
firj,
rj
Bvo
p.rj-
Tuv
epycov
el
he
ocjjXeTco
eKacrT0<; irevTriKOvra Sapj(^fid(;,
Regulations governing buildingbetween if any on the same work, as work. xai from the
,
whatever money he
may
have received
contracts.
1
ft.
and withdraw from the work, if those givtrovble arises
ing out the conlraxts so order.
15
ff.
If
the contractors
re-
any one makes opposition

merits of the works or does
to the allot-
gards the
4. diru
an injury in
time when, relative use of the article, as in 1. 14 etc. See 126. 6fE. If
any of the works corbtracted for, orshoulddestroy any of those completed. Note the change of mood. For 0S^pai see 80. 9. ir6(ro8a|ji irocvru
war
shall interrupt
kAt A hi riva: el Si tk, detached from verbal phrases, has come to be used independently in the sense of a simple indefinite, as is sometimes ef tis in Attic (e.g. Thuc. 7.21.5).
any way,
etc.
Ci. kclt
el
84 ti
\.
S2.
18.
o<rai
kt\.:
introduce the matter, Att. irp6aoSov

eiaBai.
iroi-
with whatever penalty seems best to them.
11.
\ai|>upoirci>X(ov
Att.
form
20.
to
to the court
which
irXiJfli,
is
constituted
Instead of sale of plunder the word must mean here simply plunderof gen.
ing,
'
suit the
:
amount of
not
the penalty.
irX^Sei
this,
has recently
the city being subjected to plunff.
der.'
12
But
if
any one who has
made a
contract has not begun on the
works and war interrupts, he shall return
been shovrn to be the correct reading, 21 ff. 'No more than two partners for any one piece of work, and no contractor to have more than two
No. 18]
AECADIAN INSCEIPTIONS
|
179
iirl
eireXaaaaOmv 8e
fjfiiaaoi,
ot aXiaerraL
l/jâivev Se
Se kol ei
|
rofj,
ôXofievov
[rji?
el
|
rot
(I
tS? âfiCav.
Kara aira
tj
k av
irXeov ^ Svo 25
epya exv t&v lepav

OTivi
Afj,
fjLT]
rSiv â/i[o]o-i'ci'
|
kut
8e riva rpoirov,
01 aXiacTTall]
Traperd^covcn oixoOvfiahov iravre;, âfufirjva

11
<b[o-]0q)
I
Ka6' maa-rov tosv -rrXeovcov epymv Karii
Sapx/J-al'i, p.(7T
.
.
av
I
a<^rj\TOt\
.]tijTOt Tail'
- .
!7repl
ra epya ra irXeova. Et [8'] av - - - Kar el Se ri, ra epya erv

|
irevTrjKOVTa 30
n[<;
firj
|
el
Be
nrj, firj
ol
||
earw IvSikov
|
p,r)heiro6L
aX\'
7}
Iv Tepfiai
el B"
av
IvSiKti^rjTot,
e<7TO)
aTrvretcraTO) to %/3eo?
BnrXdcnov
epyov
35
TO av SiKci^TjTOi
oirep
I
Be Kal twvI to)
Kal
tw
epyca ^y Iv eaTeicriv.
Ei
eiri.âp.ifo
6 avTo<; i'yyvo<;
I
B'
av
I
ti? epyavijaa';
Ti iroo'KaTV^Xa-yjrrj tl
aXXv
7ra/3
tS)V vTrapxpvTcov
epyav
etre iepbv etre
Safioaiov etre iStof
||
rav
a-vyypa(f>ov ra? iaBoKav, airvKaOi- 40

fi-q
CTaTO)
I
TO KaTV^Xa<f>dev toi? tSiot? avaXmfiacriv

to,':
fjcrcTov
vTrdpxe Iv toI xpovoi
epycoviav
\
el B'
a/j.
fj,f)
KaTva-Tciai], to,
eTn^dfita airvTeierm, KaTajrep

fiepoii
evrt TOi?
TeraiCTOi.
||
Et
'
aXXot? epyoK toi^ virepa-
S' ai/ ti?
tuiv
rj
ipyavav
rj
tcov ipyaôp-e- 45
I
v(ov
I
eirrfpeidêv BeaTOi Iv to,
epya
cnreidrjvai
tok
eiriixeXofievoK
pieces of
work -without
consent of the heliasts.

ktX.
;
the unanimous
24. t)L4>aCvcv
tvSiKos, like Cret. ej-Sims, is
used imperIvSiKdi^Tiroi,
sonally with the dative of the person
any one who wishes may
be in-
who
is liable to suit.
For
former, receiving half the fine as a reKara ri aird. 25. Kara oird ward.
cf.Aemaji.TohivSmajôiiivoisthelUigants
So Kariwep
(11.
Att. KaBdirep.
f ourth letter
43, 50) for

28.
kcitA. rdirep,
:
a|uu[(r]6<ii
the
from the end is uncertain, 33 ff. but probably u not o. See 157.
Owing to the preceding lacuna, the

is
oc-
casion and intent of this prescription
SGDI.1432a, andDelph. ^vSi/cafi/ieKoii/ suitSGT)I.n95. 37 &. 'If a contractor injures any of the existing works contrary to the terms of the contract, he must at his own expense put it in as good condition as it was at the time of the contract. Otherwise he
subjected to
not clear.
else
Otherwise he (the con-
must pay the same

due.'
penalties that are
tractor) shall not be liable to suit
anyhe
is
fixed for other pieces of
work
over-
where
than in Tegea. But
if
45
ff.
'
If a contractor or
work-
subjected to suit, he shail
pay double
the
man
seems to be abusing the works, or
amount for which the suit is brought. And the same person who was (the
surety) for the Work, shall be surety for
this fine,
disobedient to those in charge, or disregardful of the established fines, the
payment, h Eo-TCKriirefers back to hriâiila, not to ipyw.

for
its
expelled from the work, and the contractor brought to trial and fined in the same way as is
workman may be
180
^
Karv(j)povr]vai
I
GEEEK DIALECTS
|
[No. 18
50 icrSorripe<!
rmv eTriâfiicov rav rerwyfievtov, Kvpioi eovrco ot rofi fiev ipydrav eaSe\Xovre<! e? toI epyoi, rbv Se epywto<; eTricrvvLcrTafievoi rat? vav âfMovre'i Iv eTriKpicri'^/ Kardvep
||
iaSoKah
ryeypaTrlrjoi.
I
"On
S'
av
icrSodf}
epyov etVe iepov ecre

Tai'[i']t
Saii6a-i[ov],
vTrdpêv ray Koivav avyypacjjov
icvpi[av]
tto?
\
rat eVe? rot 6/370^ yeypafifievlai av^yypd^loi].

prescribed for those
who make
'
sition to the allotments.

Ts Iv lirCKpio-iY
:
oppo-
The
giving out of the contracts

is
50. Iafi,i6v-
condensed expression
acc.
1.
53
ceptance of proposals
ff.
the
and acsame thing.
'This general contract shall be
for iaiu&vres Kal ayKapiffffovres ktK. Cf.

11.17-19.
abs. 173.
in force in addition to the special con-
51. Tos eirio-Ton^vos:
tract for the particular piece of work.
lo-SoKais: iaSbtrtai. in
16.
Cyprian
The Cyprian Syllabary
Nearly all the Cyprian inscriptions are written in a special syllabary. This consists of signs for each of the five vowels these being used where no consonant immediately precedes, that is initially and for the second and signs for each combination of consonant and element of diphthongs
rne, etc. But there is no distinction between long and short vowels, nor, in the case of mutes, between surd, sonant, and aspirate. Hence the sign te (the transcription with t is a matter of conven-
following vowel, as ma,
tion)
may
stand for
e.g.
te, rrj, Se, 87;,
6e.,
or
6ri.
Nasals before consonants are
not written,
ati=
a.(y)rL^
For a final consonant the sign containing the vowel e is used, e.g. kase For groups of consonants the first is indicated by the sign containing the vowel of the syllable to which this consonant belongs. That is, its vowel is determined by the following in the case of initial groups and consonant -I- liquid by the preceding in the case of liquid -t- consonant, and also o- -I- consonant (cf. 89.1). 1\ms potoline = tttoXlv, patiri= iraTpl,,
Ko.^.
euvere
la sa tu
tvpptT&craTv, a ra
leu
ro
= apyvpo,
e se ta se
= t<rTa<T. Exam-
ples of other groups are rare.^

1 In the Greek transcription the mutes are distinguished and the nasal before consonants is supplied in parentheses. But e and o, not 7;, a, are used, in accordance with the practice adopted for other inscriptions where the signs 77 and a are not in use. For some uncertainties in regard to the proper transcription, see 199. 2 We find me ma name no i = luiivaiiAvot, ka si ke ne toise = Ka'aîyverois but i ki mamenose = Ixixaixivoi, terekinija = Tipxvija, tipetera- = SupBepa-, -vanakoto
se
= -fdvaKTos.
No- 19]
CYPRIAN IXSCEIPTIOXS
181
Words are separated by a special sign, but this is commonly, though not uniformly, omitted after the article, and sometimes in other groups of words. In such groups a final consonant is often treated as medial, hence
tapotoline
Ta(v)
irToki.v, et<^.
19. Idalium. Probably cent. b.c. SGDI.60. Hoffmannl.135. Sobnsen 3. The first five lines only are given in the more exact syllabic transcription. In this denotes the word separator, not the line division,
I
which
is
indicated by numerals.
I
ka te vo ro ko ne ma to i kaseke ku po ro ne ve te 1 to o na sa ko 2 ra u pa si le use sa ta si ku po ro se ka se a po to li se etalievese anokone onasilone tononasikupo 3 ronetonijaterane kase tose kasikenetose ijasatai tose a to ro pose tose itai ma kai iki 4 ma me nose aneu mi si tone kasapai euvereta sa tu pa si le u se ka se a po to li se o na si 5 lo i ka se to i ka si ke ne to i se a ti to mi si to ne ka a ti ta u ke ro ne to se ve na i e xe to i etc.
1 ote
tapo toll nee tali one

to
i
ti
e ve se
I
pi lo
'Ore ra(y) tttoXiv 'ESaXiov Karcfopyov MaSot

i(v) Tot
Ka<;
Kerte/re?
îKoKVTrpov perei to 'Ovaa-ay(âv,

trroKi'i
/3aa-i\ev<; l^raaiKvrrpo'; 2
Kos a
'ESaXteê? avoyov 'OvdiriXov tov ÔvaaiKVirôv

l(v)
Tov Ijarepav /ca? to? Kaaiyvero^ XjaaOai to? a(v)6po7ro<i to?

fidâi lK\ixanevo<i dvev fuadov.
rdc
i
kck
iraL eipperduraTV
âaCKevi
Ka^ a TTToXi^
'Ovatri\\\di /ta? Tol<; Kaa-iyveroK a(v)Ti to

I
fuaOov Ka
a(v)Tl TO, lyyepov Sofdvai i^ toi

nroKjLfi
poiKoi toi ySacrtXe/ro? a? ef
tm
|
apyvpo Td(\avTOv) a Td(kavTOv)

/Sao-t\eu?
Bvpdvoc
w o(j')tI to
/ca?
8
apyvpov ToSe, to Ta\d(v)Tdv,
a? a tttoXk 'Ovaa-iXoi
to, l(v)
tok KacriyvcTOK
'
ottv
tm
âi
I
tm
tov
âaiXefo<;
l{v)
to Ipovi toi
A.'Ka(ji)irpijdTaL To{y) yôpov
toi eXet to(i') jf^pavojievov

|{
'0(7)Ka(i')T0?
19.
aXpo
Ka<; to, Tep'xyija to, iiri6(v)Ta
7rd(v)Ta eêv 10
Agreement of the king and city
of Idalium with the physician Onasilus
and his brothers for the care of the wounded during the siege of the city by the Persians and the inhabitants of
the Phoenician city of Citium.
between the withdrawal of the Athenian expedition of 449 b.c. and the union of Idalium and Citiumimder the
Phoenician king Melekyathon, about
391 b.c.
9.
fiXfo
cf
Hesycli. iXouo
is
icîroi.
This siege is to be placed somewhere
But i\fov here
not identical with
182
GEEEK DIALECTS
e ice ai<!
[No. 19
/caa-i'yveTOi
|
iravoviov if ah âv cneKev.
'OvdcriXov e
t6<;
12 I T09 TratSas To(y) TraiSov rov 'OvaaiKVirpov i^ roi XP'' '^^'^^
^6
\
opvê, Ihe irai o i^ 6f)vê ireCaei 'OvaaiXoi

T0t9
14 Ka<i
-jraicrl
kcl<; toI<;
KaaiyveTOi\^ e
\
top apyvpov T6(v)Se, apyvpo rdiXavrov) a Td(XavTOv).
'OvaaiXoi olpoi dvev To(y) Kaacyverov tov aiXov efpSraa-arv /Sao-iXeiJI? Ka<i a ittoXi'! Sopevai a{v)Tl to, v')(epov to fuaOov apyvpo
7re(Xeefa9) S' 7re(Xe;e/ra9)
|
16
/S"
h{p.vala) 'E{SdXia)-
Soicoi,
vv
âa-iXev<; Ka<s
18
a tttoXj?
'Oyao-t|||Xot
a(v)Tl to apyvpo ToSe onrv tui
fat
TCLi
âaiXepo'i
to, i(v) MaA.ai'i/a|t
rat ireSijaL to(v) XP^^ to(v)

to, e'iri6(v)Ta
Xpavô/xevov 'Afievija dXfo ? tA Tep^^vija

20 To(i') troexpiJ^vov tto? To{y) p6po(v) to(v)
7ra(p)Ta,
ApvfMov
/fo?
7ro||?
rav
lepe-
pijav ra? 'AOdva'i, a? to(v) kcLttov rov l(v)
1iifi.iBo<;
apovpa\i, t6(v)
AipeWefii'! 6 'Apfiavei"; eê dXfo(v), tov iroexopêvov ttos Ilaa-ayo22 pa\v
TOV 'Ovacrayopav /ca? tA Tep^vija
to, e'in6(y)Ta
Trd(y)Ta eêv
to<s Tral-
iravovio'i u|/rat9
24:
âv areXija l6(y)Ta.

toli
e ice ai'i
i
'OvdcriXov e
Sas
tliSe
TO';
'0\va<7iXov i^
^di TaiSe
ef toi tcdiroi TOiSe ef opvê,
o ef opvê ireia-ei
'OvaaiXoi
e toI<:
waial tov dpyvpov T6(v)Se,

Si^fivaia) '^(SdXia).
1
26
apyvpolv T-eiXeKefai)
Td(v)
8' 7re(Xeicefa';)
to, peirija
/8'
iSe
SdXTOv Td(y)Se,
rdSe ivaXaXia/xeva,
/Sao-tXeu?
a?
28
d tttoXk KaTedijav
TdaSe Xvae,
l{y)
Td(v) Oiov tAv
'AOdvav
Td<;
tclv irep'
|
'^\SdXiov
Ke to?
aiiv opKoif fie Xvcrai

30 ppeTa<s
ra? ppera'i TaaSe
vpai<; âv.
otti ai<;
11
dvoa-ija poi yevoiTV.
ye
fa? Tdcrhe kuI
TO'} icdiro';
ToaSe oi 'Ovaancuirpov TratSe?
/ca? to(i') iraiSov ol Trajt-
Se? eôai aipei, o{l) i{v) to Ipovi toi 'E8a\teft loai.

kcLtos (of.
11.
20, 21)
and
is
plantation or orchard.
probably
iravoviov
adj.
10.
with
ing
all
salable products (wpos),

t6(i')
agreeing with
x^P"", tlie interven-
Td. ripx'i-ja
being disregarded, as
1.
not ooSrdinate. So in ace. pi. agreeing with

Tb(v) Kd-Tov
(11.
22 iraxowos
is
but this is very uncertain. Whoever violates these agreements, may impiety rest upon him, that is he shall be held guilty of an impious act. For the force of tin, the formation of which is wholly obscure, see 131. But
fa-,
29.
18, 20).
i/rats
*fols Sav
fi}tu
Th(v) x^pov
and
:
it
may
also be taken as
a conjunction
els
(<î?).
itldid,ptov(?).
is
forever, 1Z3.6.
fai/
possibly connected with
and fiiu,
ao. Monument to Stheneias, son of Nicias and grandson of GaucUs. See
live,
on the basis of a third by-form
168 d and 38.
No. 21]
LESBIAN INSCEIPTIONS
Lesbian
183
20. Cebrene.
V cent.
B.C.
SGDI.307. HoffmaimIH32. Roberts p.324.
Solmsen
4.
S[Ta'\\]a
Vt
lOeveiai
e/t/it
tS Nttat'oi ro FavKio.
IG.XII.ii.l. SGDI.213. Hicks 94.
21. Mytilene. First half of
IV cent.
5.
Hoffmann 11.32. Michel

~
8.
Solmsen
- - e
|
.
.
ôTTi
I
Se
Ke
al]
n-o'Xt?
[a]/i<l>dr[pai
ypdcjiwiai
ek rav
[aTciX5
Xav
rj
eKK\oXdir\T(oi,ai, kv[p]lov eara>.
t\ov he KepvaiJka to] )(pviroXiea-a-i, BiK[d(TTai^
(Tiov virohiKov
I
elfi/ievai aii(l>o\Tep]aiai rat?
Se ei*]/ievai t&i p-ev e> MvTiX'^vai [Kepvav\ri] rah dpxaK jraiaai'; rah i/j, MlvnX\')j]vai irXea^ rav ai/jLiaeav, ip. <â>Kai Se [TJllat? apxaK Trato-'ai? rah ep, ^cokm 7rX[e']|a9 r&v alpia-(o[v]- rav Se
10
SiKav ep,p^vai,
|
eVet' xe (oviavTO<i iêXOrji, iv
ef
p'qvv^{(7)ai.
al Se
Ke KaraylpêOrji to y^pvaiov Kep\vav vSapecrTe[p]o[v] OeXoov, ffavdTO)i

âpi\\a)tr6(o
al Se e
airv(f)[v'\'yrii
/i[^]
OeXav ap^p\p^T'qv,
rj
15
TipaTco t[o] SiKaa-TTJpiov otti
xPV
a\vT(o)v irddrjV
Kade^pêvai, a
to issue the coins
81. Monetary agreement between Mytilene and Phocaea. Coins of electrum, a compound of gold and silver, were issued by Mytilene and Phocaea,
The Mytilenians are

first (the cities
alternating each year),

into effect under
The agreement goes

tilene
the prytauis succeeding Colonus at My-
down
to about 350 b.c,
and
it is
to
and Aristarchus at Phocaea.

Kipvayn, if
these that the inscription refers, though
4-5. t[6v S K^pvavra]:
the term used of

'
them
is xpâiav.
Any one debasing the
coinage
is re-
sponsible to both cities. If at Mytilene, the magistrates of Mytilene are to constitute the majority of the judges. Simi-
and in 11. 7-8, has the same meaning which is more forcibly expressed by Kipvav iBapiartpov in 11. 13-14. Another restoration is T[hii itpedpKovra] here and [k6wtoi>ti] in
correctly supplied here
11.
larlyat Phocaea.
The trial falls within
7-8.
The arrangements for trial im-
sixmonthsof the expiration of the year.

If
one
if
is
convicted of intentional adul-
mediately following show that the meaning required here is debase, not
teration, he is to be punished with death.
make the alloy,

taken.
i.e.
simply coin, as often
he is acquitted of intentional wrong-doing, the court shall decide the penalty or fine. The city is not liable.
But
Moreover the electrum coinage of this time and place was based upon a natural, not an artificial, alloy.
184
GREEK DIALECTS
KOTTTT^v.
'
[No. 21
irpo-
Se rroXi's avai\no<; kuI a^dfjLio'i [eo-Jrw.

20
eXaxov MvTi\i]\vaoi
ade
apxei Tr/soVaw? 6
ireSa KoXtovov, i[fi ^]d>Ka(. Se 6

||
jreSk
Ap la^rWapôv.
Plofemann 11.83.
Inscr.Jurid.II,pp.344ff.
22. Mytilene. Soonafter324B.c. IG.XII.ii.6. SGDI.214. Ditt.Orient.2.
Hicks 164.
sen6.
Michel 356.
Solm-
[/cal ol /3]ao-t'[\7;e9
TrpoaTi]dr)a-[6ov rait KareXTjXvai,
0ov\n
(U9
re^vav
I
Te;)î'a]/u,eV[(B]
rm
e\v rdi] iroKi irpoade [eovroi.

/Mr)
Se Ke Tt9
TavT[ai,ai,
\
Tcav KaTe\r]\v06v'\T(ov
fit]
efifievq iv rat? Sta\i'<Tt[ecr](rt
jeêado) Trap ras Tro'Xto? KTi]iMaTo<; fnjSe-
6 vo'i iir][Se crTl|et;)êT(o
eVt
fifj'\Sev too p.
irapeymprja'av avrcot ot ev rdi
TToXi irpolaOe
eovrei,
|
dWa
e
ajreixovrov eVl ravra rd KT'^p.ara ol

iv rdi iroXi irpoaOe eovrcov, Kau ol
7rapxpi]a'av['Ae<; avrcot,
t&ji']
crrpoTayoi
eh
[avdt<; diro<êpov\rov eiri
rov iv rdi ttoXi trpoade
eovra rd KTi^pâra
|
[m?
p,r]
(rvvdXXaj]fjieva
tm
KaTe\7j\v6ovTO<i
10
Kal ol âaiX-qe; TrpoarlMBrfa'dov rSa iv rjat ttoXi irpoade eovn

CO';
rexvav Texvap,ev(o
tq) Ka\[Te\'r]'S.v6ovTOi!
p,r]
/U.7?S'
at we rt? SiKav
jpdcjiTjTai Trepl Tô'^vrmv,
ela-d\[jovrov ol Trepc'\Spop,oi
P'rjBeia.
|
Kal ol
rot?
SiKaaKO-jTOi firjSe
a-Tpordjoi'; Kal
88.
d\\X]a dpxO'
[iTripeXecrddi Se]
ire\[pi8p6p,oi<!
roh
/3[ao-iX]7;a? Kal
toU
Kal rjoi?
Measures taken for the settlebetween the exiles who returned under Alexander's edict of 324 B.C. and the reinaining citi-
ment
of disputes arising
any of the property which those who remained in the city have surrendered
to lilm, but rather those
who
surrenit,
dered
it
shall enter into possession of
zens of Mytilene.
and the generals

erty to the one
exile has not
I.e.
shall return the prop-
Most of the
restorations adopted are
who remained
in resi-
those preferred
by Dittenberger
dence, on the ground that the returned
But
in
many
'
cases others are equally
conformed to the agree-
possible.
1 ff.
ment.
The
|8a(r(XTjes
shall favor the
returned exile on the ground that the
one groundthat the returned exile has been

guilty of fraud.
suit, shall
And the /3a<r(\;cs shall favor the who remained In residence on the
Nor,
if
one who remained in residence has been guilty of fraud. But if any one of the returned exiles does not abide by these terms of settlement, he shall
not receive any property from the
city,
any one brings

or any
the clerks of the court and

of
justice,
inspectors
other
magistrate, introduce
officials
it.'
13
fi.
'The
things
are to intervene
if all
nor shall he enter into possession of
prescribed in the decree are not carried
No. 22]
LESBIAN INSCEIPTIONS
Tflt? [(xXXaJt?
185
SiKua-KOTTOK Kul
(B?
apxaK
ai Ke
||
[nr) jivrjrai a.Trav]Ta 15
iv T&i \(r[a<f)i(Tfian yeypa7rT]ai, KardypevTov

|
[8e top aderevrd

fifjB\[ev
Ti
ell)
Tav
iv TMi
\jra<f)ia-fj.aTi
yeypa]fjij/j,vcov, co?
Ke
Sidôpov
ToZ? KaTeXijXvdovTecra-i ir]p6';
roh
iv rai iroXt
|
[wpoa-de eov-
Ta?,
aXXa
Sidyoiev ol 6taXe]Xu/ievot jrdvre'i
tt/jo?
a\|[A,aXot? avvrat, 20
woTrTQ)? Kal ave-7riôvXev]T(i)<i Kal ifipAvoiev iv rat d\\[TrvKpi<TL
TW
âaiXr)0'i Kal iv rajt SiaXvai rdi iv tovtcoi to)i

S'
\{ra\[îa-fj,aTi.
I
SiaXXaKTUfi
eXeo-^]at rbv
SdfJi,ov
dvSpa'i eiKoai, SeKa
[p,v
iK
I
TO)V KareXBoVTcov, Scko] 8e iK tS)v iv
tm
tto'Xi irpoerde
iovrmv.
[ouTOi Se -irpSiTov fiev (f>vXd<Ta'\ovTov Kal iwifieXecrdov gj? firjSev

ea\[a-Tai Sid<f>opov rot? KaT]eXd6vTa-cn Kal rot? iv rat iroXi irpoo-||[0e iovrea-a-i.
Trpdôitri Se] Kal irepl tS)v d/jL(f>ia0aT7]fjieva)v Krrjfid- 25

tt/oo?
T(ov
I
[qj? 04
I
re KaTeX6ovTe<; K']al
toi? eV rat iroXi 0VTa<s Kal

fit],
TTjOO?
[aXXa'Xot?
naXuna
piêv hiaXvOrja-ovrai, ai Se
ecra-ovrai
eTre-
6)S
St:|[ato'TaTot,
[real
I
Kal iv rajt? BiaXvcriecrcn, rat? o /Sao-t'Xeu?
Kpivve,
ey rat o-uiiaXXaYjat ip,p^veoicn iravre; Kal oiKija-oia-i
rap, 7ro]|[Xn' /eat

y(pr]p,dT(OV
I
raY
j(â>pav
ojpovoevre^ vp6<; aXXaXot?
at
Trept 30
[vreSa to 7ra/3a8e'8e;!^]0at
[to'i/ /ce
I
rah SiaXvaK
I
(b9 TrXeto-ra /cat
TrejOt
opKW
cnrop,6aaa)iai ot]
TrdXirai,
-jrepl
tovtcov irdv-
Tcov ocra-a Ke o/io|[Xo7e(Bto-t tt/jo? aXXaXoJt?, ot aypedevre^ dvSpe<:
êpovTOV eVi
t|[oi'
Sdp,ov, 6 Se Sa/tio? a/co]ua-at? at e ayrjrai crvp[at Se'

||
êprjv ySoXXeuero).
A;e
o hdpo<s dyrjTai to] opoXoyrjpeva Trpb<; 35
dXXdXoi'i
irvp,(j)6pov\[Ta, â(f>ia-aa-6ai
I
Kal rots Ka^TeXOovrecrcn

^jracfjîaOTj.
iirl
^p,i0{va irpoTavLO';
out,
[ocrcra
Ke rot? Xoltrouri
dis-
ai Se we rt
and condemn any one who
ciled, or, if not, that
they shall be as
regards them, so that there
may
be
no disagreement between the two parties and they may live amicably and abide by the decision of the king and the settlement reached in this decree.' 21 ff. 'Twenty men are to be chosen as mediatore, ten from each party. They are to see to it tliat no disagree-
and abide by the terms of settlement which the king decided upon and the agreement, and dwell
just as possible,
in harmony.'
80-31
ff.
'Regarding
questions of money, after the terms of settlement have been accepted as far
as possible,
and regarding the oath and
other matters, the
ment
arises,
and
in the case of dis-
report to the people,
men selected who shall
shall
take
puted property they are to bring it about that the parties shall be recon-
such measures as seem advantageous, If the people approve the matters agreed
186
ivSevT]
GKEEK DIALECTS
TW
yjracjiia/jiaTov,
\
[No. 22
[irepl tovt(o
Kpicn<;
eara
i-7r]l
rai ôX-
Xai.
KvpoidevTO^ Se
ro) >â(/)io-|[/LiaTO? inro

nfjvvo<;
||
tm
Sdfico, avfj.TravTa]
tov
40 Sdfiov iv
TM elKoicrrai tw
[TreSa rav Ovaiav evâcrdai] toI^
Oioiai
i-n-l
aa)T7]piai Koi evâi^fiovCai Toijx iroXiTav iravTcov] ye'veKaTe7\\[66vTe(Ta-i
adai rav SiaXvaiv rol^

eovrea-cn- TOt[? B]e
koI
toI<;
irpoaOe] ev tui ttoXc
i!prja<;
T|[ok SafioaioK aTravrw; kuI]
raU
IpeiaK
oeiyrjv T[ot]? vavoi'i Kal

\
\tov
Scifjiov tt/jo?
e|:||[e7re/Lti/re
evxa-v a-vveX]6r)v.
ra
8e
45
ipa TO, 6 Sa/i09 [e]vâro, ore

âa-CXrja, airvSofievai
roh ayyeXoK;
tt/jo?]
tov
Toh
/3aai\[Xr)0<! jevedXioicri
kut eviav]rov
Trapenfievai Se rat dvaiai Kal [T|ok
XoK Tok
TTjOO?
TOV âaiXr/a ire[p.(p\6evTa^

|
eUocn iivSpa^ Kal roh a]'yjetoU airv twv irpocrBe] ev

Se ^fra(f)lafâ
Toh a[Trv tmv KaTeXdovTwv. to tJoCto avaypd-ijravTa'i Toh Tâ/xtaK

Tai ttoXl iovTcov Kal
23. Nesos.
Between 319 and 317
b.c.
IG.Xn.ii.645.
SGDI.304.
Ditt.Orient.4. Hicksi 138. HofimannII.129. Michel363. SolmsenT. Only is given here, the more fragmentary B being omitted. the text of side
A
[
Ka]l
rac
5
iroXi,
'
AXeâvSpo[<;
xl'^'P"''^
Kal
|
oTa
8e] 'AXeâvSpo<; SidX[Xa\ê rop,

<E>tXt7r7ra)
||
Trap avdpa)\ir(ov îov, tXt7r7ro? Se [o

6
'
KaX] ' AXeâvSpo<;

ecav
|
AXe^dvSpco
T[a|/x
âcnXeilav irapeXaôv, Sepcmr-Trov

aydOayv atrto? yeyove rat
I
[rot?
â(T\iXriearai (piXo'; Kal rot? crTpoT^dfyoiai] Kal

10 SovecTcri, p,\e\'ydX~\Q}V
Toh dXXoiai Ma/ceTro'Xt.
'A[/^|Tt7r]aT/3a)
yap eTTiTdâvTOV
I
j^^Tj/iOTa et?
rop, 7r6Xep,ov elcT(f>epr]v Travrtov TOiv

tt/so?
|
dXXcov eicTêpovTCOv &epannro^ vapyevop.evo'i

Kal 'AvTiTraTpov
15
rot? âaCX'qa<s
tt/so? KXe[t-||
e'[ov]|^to-o-e Tap. ttoXiv,
eTrpaê Be Kal
i\[j'\
t]ov irepl ra?

upon, they
et?
^virpov
cTTpaTeia'; Kal
p,eydXa^ Sairdva'; eh
may decree
the same prlvi-
leges for the exiles returning in the
be made annijally on the anniversary of the king's birthday in the presence of

the twenty
83.
prytaiiy of Smlthlnas as for the others.
men and
the messengers.
38-39
ff.
'
When the decree has been

may
be for the general
confirmed, the people are to pray that
the settlement
welfare.
The priests and priestesses are to throw open the temples. The sacrlfices which were promised when the
messengers were sent to the king are to
Decree in honor of Thersippus for using his influence with the Macedonians in behalf of the city. For the historical references see Hicks and Dittenberger. I.e. There are some koiv/i
forms, as tieri for
side iyKapvavirw.
ireSi,
iviypaâi. be-
No. 23]
LESBIAIT INSCEIPTIONS
|
187
av-i][p
|
lUKpov avvdyaye.
po?] Kal Trap
[iyeveT]o Se kuI irepl rav criToSeiav

elcraycoyalv
I
070.
t&v a-aSpdirav
||
criT(o
KajrecrKevaaae,
eSa)Ke Se Kal rat ttoKi

[o-o|va? atTJjjcre
[;;^p^/naTja
ek
(Ta>Tr]piav Kal
tokok
iXdcr- 20
ray
Karea-raKOVTCov, evador)
|
[Se
p(;/3j;]/iaTeo-(7t /cai
I
TOi? TToXiTaicTt,
CTTaXeJi'TO?
iTKevaa-cre 8e
To|[7/iei;o]t?
ek
[(7i\Tavia]v.
Kal TloXvTrep'xôvTO<; ek rav 'Aa-i[av
SuoiKijae
î\ov avrov
Kal']
tm
toU
'7ro|[Xt
v7rd'\p'x^r)v,
Traps- 25
Kai 'Appdâi\[ov
^tto
dWoa
tm
rot? iiri nvoav re7r[o]\t
t&v âaiXijcov
tt/so?
|
î\oi<;
Ka]l
raWa
irpda-aei fier
evvoia';
[tov S^d/jiov iravra- BeSocrOai avraa
areXeilav
||
Trdvrtojv rop, Trdvra ^(^povov Kal avTco Kal [e'/ckoVjoto-t, 30

pâ\[:^|aI'],
aTaaai Se avroa Kal eiKova

7r/30Tai'ij[t|to,
fftTrTTft)
SeSoadai Be Kal airrjcnv
ip,
Kâl ora
/ce
a ttoXk
Ipo-irorjTai, pepi<; B[i\B(o](TOa)
@ep-
Kal Twv eKyovcov di
tw
y[d\paLJTdT03, KdXrfaOai Be Kal
ek
Ta dycovi
irpix;
[a-reJcâi/WTa) Be
avTOV 6 )(opoaTdTa^ di
6 iv[e\oov ijv
Kal oyKapvaaeTca dvBpay\a\6 C]a'i eveKa Kal evvolat
TOV Bd^pov\, Xva yipdicrKCOiai irdvre^
on
6 Bdpo<; 6
||
[Najo-ito- 40
rav Tok dyddoK dvBpa<!
\_K~\al eue[/3|7e']Tat9
Tt'[//.at]
Kal acoBevro'i
|
avra
icrTe(f)a\lva]^6prja-V
dpepai^ rpk Kal evayyeXia Kal atorrfpia
e\d]vae Kal 'irav\dyvp'\tv crvvd\yaye BapoTe\X\r)V Kal vvv Tipai

BiKda)<;. d\\vdypa-\jrai
<j)ia-pa
Be rot?
I
TapiaK rok per 'Hpa^KXeiro) to

t<u eK
^jra- 45
ek o'TdWav \iOlvav
Kal
eppa<i Xi6(o Kai ardtrai oinra

Hopvoirca';
||
Ke
e[/3]|o-tTr7r(B crwa[p]e'(7K7j pe'x^pi
efe'[o-]|TB
Be ep-
o-i[7r]7r0
(jiia-pM,
dWa
Ti
oirira Ke 6e\r) t<o[v

de'Xi]
7r[p]\oa-ypd(j)7jV,
fjptoz/ a-Td(7a[i]
to
yjrd- 50
Kot Ke
eppevai
avTco,
Tuy Kev
eiiepyeWr)
Tap
iroXiv.
47. Ik 0^p(jias XtOu: o/marfite/rom Therma, a place in Lesbos near Mytilene.
Labeo.
This
is
a characteristic exam(cf.
|i^pi
pie of the artificial revival of the dia-
IIopvoTrtos
site of
the
lectinRoman imperial times

interspersed
koiit)
280).
temple of Apollo Parnopius, the epithet being derived
^Yith the genuine dialect forms are
Boeot. Tdprnf
(5).
48
it
from
rrdpm\j/,
ff.
:
Lesb.
forms as
Trapij7-7)o-aTo,
iip'
'
Thersip-
irpiravis, iva-, nerd, lepras, Kadi,
otaiv,
pus
may
also have the decree set
up
elsev7hei in
any sanctuary that he

a statement of
hyper-Aeolic forms as iîipav, TrXdfeos (vyords with original 1;, not a);
etc.
;
chooses and add to
and examples of
Karetpuiv vfith
et
late spelling as Tciâis,
any of his other benefactions.' 84. Decree in honor of L. Vaccius
(21), iiruTKeda-avra
(36),
Kopaylav,
ivdpKoiaav with k
188
GREEK DIALECTS
[Safi]ocriai[<;\
-
[No. 24
24. Cyme. Between 2 B.C. and 19 a.d.
SGDI.311. Hoffmann II. 173.
rah
v'7rapK0t]a-ai<; avrco /cT7j|[(7ta? ep ros

Sa[//.a)]
|
Zfiapayijco]
5 (7avT0<; ical
||
7}
tovtokti tS>
ovia Traaavoia-
[fj,eyaKo']TrpeTrea-(T(i)TaL<;
Teip.ai'i
SoyfiariôvTo? Kai
co
vav\(o ev roi <yvfi[v)acTCa) /careipcov Trpoayprj/ifievo), iv

fiai<;
rah
Tet-|
avTco KanSpvaei, KrCcTTav re kuI evepyerav TrpocrovvlfidcrSea-Oai,
eiKOvdi; re y^pvcriai'; 6vTedr)v, icada T0t9

10 'yeTrjcrdvTecTcn
vofMfiov iari, fidlrd

iv\rd(j}av
ra fie\'yicrTa rov Sa/j,ov eieprav i^ dvdpdiyirmv avrai fjLerare
(TTacTLV
Kol TCLV
I
Kal 6eenv
tw
crd)fiaTO<;
iv
rm
yvfivacriai
yevijOrjv,
crroi'xel';
aTroSeâ/iez/o?
toI's
vTrepd'Ufi,co<i
rav Kpiaiv ra^
TToXto';
Aa^êwv,
irpovirapyiievoicn avrco Kal

||
7rpo(Tfie\rpel's
rav iavrco
Kal 0eoiai
15
rvyâv rot? icftiKroiaiv avdpdnra), rav
p,ev vTrep/Sdpea
Kal Tot? I(7<7o6eoiac apfj,6ôi\aav

re ra) Kricrra
^cov
|
rat re rS> vavco Kareipao'io's ra?

vofii-^
Trpoaovvfiaaiaf reCfxav irapr^rrjaaro, apKerjv

rSi
rhv Kpiaiv
Tr\ddeot Kal rccv evvoav
e'irLre6e\a)prjK7)V,
rah
Be
20 T049 ayddoicri ra)v
dvSpmv
TrpeTroillraK aa/jieviôiaa pâ/oa avverre-
vevae
reip.at'i
icj)'
ol\cnv TrpeircoSeararov iari
rwv
ivvoficov eovrtuv
I
y^^povcov
rav rravreXea rSiv eh ap,oiâv avrjKovrcov

|
eiraivcov re
Kal
25 Si
rei/jiiav rrepl ra<;
Ka\oKayadia<; avrco jxaprvpiav cnrvBeBocrdai

SeSo)(^6ai
Tet|/u.a?
11
d Kal
rvy(a
dydda
ra /3o'Wa Kal
rai Sdfico
iiraiVTjv
Aa-
êcova Trattra? eovra
dîov Kal 8ia rav Xoirrav ixev rrepl rov
^lov
(66a).
crefjkvorara
Kal hid rav îXoSoîav Se Kal rhv fieyaXoSdrravov

beside
ipKiifv (infin.), avvreKii}

K6.\riv,
with
'
and Lesbian
accent).
But
it is
the normal ;i-forms

etc.
miiji
a-Tetpdvav,
artificial.
impossible to determine whether in
(155.3)
(1.
are probably
correct,
is
5),
if
a contamina4ireypd<priv
such cases the koixi) form was adopted as a whole or only in part (cf. 280),
tion of vavov with Att.

(1.
veii.
36-37)
is
an
e
aor. infin. pass., like
and moreover by anything, was left
this time
little,
if
of the
6vT40riv,
with
carried over from the
spiritus asper even in
sound of the the koiv/i. So the

is
indicative
graver).
(perhaps only by the en-
transcription chosen
of small con-
With regard
to psilosis,
we
sequence.
15
ff.
find Karelpuv, KariSpiaa, but
4(plKTouriii.
He
deprecated
the
excessive
The forms of the relative, being borrowed from the Kotvij (126), are transcribed with
i<t>'
'
throughout
(cf.
also
ot(Tiv
etc.);
and one might
also pre-
and demigods, of dedicating a temple and naming him founder, thinking it to be enough to have observed the judgment and good
honor, suitdble only to gods
will of thepeople, but the
f er iep4us
and iavrdv (instead of ôvtok
honors suitable
No. 24]
et?^
I
LESBIAN INSCRIPTIONS
Sideea-iv,
189
8iaXdfj.yjrei,
T^v TToXiv
I
Kal exnv iv rd KaXkiaTa
re
Kal
reaa-i^
airvSoxa, Kal KoXyv ek irpoehpiav, Kal

toi? aydivea-a-iv, oi? Kev
iirl
a-T<j)dvcov iv 7rdv-\\
\
Xav
a ttoXj? avvreXer), ev rd rdv Karevrdv airovBav kcit rdSe 6 Bd/xo's aT\<j)dvoi AevKiov OvuKKiov AevKia vlov Al/j,i\c'a Aaêava, 4>i\\oKVfiaiov evepyerav,
afiepa
\
30
(TTe^dva xpv<rim apera? eveKa Kal (t)i\ayaeia<; ra? eh eavrov ovred-qv he avTw Kal i\\Kpva';, ypdirrav re iv SirXco irfxpva-w Kal XaXKiav, KUT rd ai\Ta Se Kal fiapfiapiav Kal xpva-iav iv t yvp-vao-i'o), it})' av iir^ypd^Tjv o Sdfio^ irei/iacTev AevKiov Owkkiov
35
AevKim
vlov AlfuXia Aa/Se'wm, îXoKVfiaiov evepyerav, yvp.va(n\apxvo-avTa KdX(o<s Kal fieyaXoSoô)^, ovOevra Se Kal to fiaXdI'jôi' TOt? ve'oia-i Kal 7rpo<; rdv et? avro KopayC\av rah virapKoCa-ai'i
I
||
40
avToa KTrjaia'i
iv Zixapayrjco, Kal i\nrL(7Keda-avTa

\
to
yvp.vdai.ov,
Kai eKuaTa iiriTeXea-avTa

eveKa Kal evvoai
vexOeJ^\Ta
\
Xdp,Trpa)<;
Kal
p.eyaXo-ylrvxto'i,
dpeTa<:
Tdi ek eavTov.
Kal eVet Ke Se TeXevToa-rj, KaTeKal raiv veoov ek Tav dyopav

I
avrov
xnro
twv
i(j)d^(ov
45
aTe<f)avd>drjV Sid tcS
ra?
TTo'Xto? KdpVKO<;
xaT TdSe
6 Sa|/io? a-Te<f>d-
voi
AevKLOv OvdKKiov AevKia vlov AlfuXia Aa\ê(ova,

eicrevexdrjv Se
I
(j)iXoKvp.aiov
evepyerav, aTe<f>dva) xPô'^co dpe\Ta<; eveKa Kal euv6a<; Tdia-p.a To'Se
k dv evdeTov
ep.p,evai âCvrjTai
to Se
dvdypa-âi ek CTTdXav Xi6<o

irdp
||
Xeu|Ka) Kal
ovaeptevai p-aK.
ek to yv/xvaaiov
Tak
SeSo\yp.aTi(Tp,evaK avTto teC-
pfjvov ^paTpico SeKUTa
dtriovTO'; iirl lepeeo^

via>,
ra? 'Vcopa^ Kal
55
AvTOKpdTopo<i
I
Ka to- a/309,
Oea
d&a
2e/3ao-T(o, dpxiepeo<; p.eyCt&j ZtJi'wi'o?
iTToa
Kal
7ra|T/309
ra? irdTptSo'i IloXpcovo<;
AaoStVeo?,
îeo
irpVTdvLO'i Se AevKico OiiaKKieo
AevKim via AipiXila Aaêcovo^,

11
XoKvp.ai(o evepyera, aTe<j)ava<f)6pco Se

to
I.TpdTcavo'i tS)
'UpaKXeiSa.
good
tion.
men
nom.
he accepted with gratifica:
tions.
56
f.
'whenPolemonwaspriest
Augustus.'
47. AtfiiXIa
sg.,
name
of the tribe
of
Kome and
in tlie
as in Latin inscrip-
190
GEEEK DIALECTS
Thessalian
[No. 25
mami II. 42.

a.
25. Larissa. V cent. B.C. Roberts 240.
IG. IX. ii. 662-663.
SGDI. 343-344.
Hoff-
lioXvêvaia
ififit.
h-
YeKeSafio:;.
26. Site of
ii.l027. a.
h.
G.
unknown identity,
southeast of Larissa.
V cent. B.C.
IG.IX.
"KifKovi Aeo-jâ[t]o[t].
'KptaTCov oveOiKs koI

IIjOoVo?
(TvvSav'xi'a(l}6poi.
ipydâro.
27. Phalanna.
5
V cent. B.C.
I |
IG.IX.ii.l226.
Ki?
|
Hoffmann 6.
|
No'/i09.
I
At Ke Tov pacrarov
paXCâKerali]
to
Koiva x[p]\^'
10
fiara e[x]\ov kuI /i[e]
Si;j/aT[a]||t a7r7re[t(r|at]
28. Larissa. About 214 b.c. IG.IX.ii.517. SGDI.345. Ditt.Syll.238239 (only the letters of PHlip). Hoffmann 11.16. Michel 41. SolmsenQ.
\Tay~\ev6vTovv 'AvayKiTTTroi lierdaXeioi,, KpuTTovooi

'
'EiVvofieCoi,
2 'E7rt7e'i'eo9 'lacroveioi, ELiSt:o[t

|
'
ASajfj-avreioi,
'AXeîa KXeappêtot,
'^vfjLvacyiap'xêvro^
'AXeva AafMoadeveioi
toi^
^bXiiriroi rol jSaaiXeloi;
iiricrToXhv cîrûcTTeXXavTo^ ttot

VTTO'ye'Ypafifi.evav
4
raybi Koi rav iroXiv rav
"Bao-tXeii?
^(aipeiv.
^ iXiinro';
II
Aapi,aai\cov rot?
Tayoi<;
koi
ttji
TroXet
IIeTj0ato9 KaX 'Avdyicm-iro'; Kal 'A/oto-ToVow? tos otto tij?

ive<f>dvi^6v fioi
irpeiTêia'i iyevovro,
on
koi
r/
vfierepa ir6Xi<s 8ih
as. IloXuêvaCa
sc.
:
a-rdWa.
6.
See
168 c.
FEK^Sap.os
up
to
Aco-xixip'os,
an epithet of Apollo, ocis
see 46, 52
curs in Plutarch, and Aeo-xttpipios
the
26. Aristion
poi set
and
his fellow Sacpvri^S-
name
as.
of a
month
in Thessalian
and
Apollo of the Aâ-xv-
Cretan.
late inscription of
Phalanna
(IG.IX.ii.
Decrees of Larissa made in ao-
1234) reads "AttXouw Kep5[o](ou ôva-liraT/)o!

I
cordance with recommendations of the
Uo\eiJ,apxlSaios 6 Biras
iviBeixe ie-
poii.va.ij.!>vel\(ra^
Kal ApxiSavxm<f>opela-as.
:
Ato-xa[l]o[i]
or Ae<rxa[/J6
(cf.
38)?
Macedonian king Philip V, whose letters, dated 219 and 214 B.C. and written in the Kotci}, are included. The
No. 28]
THESSALIAN INSCEIPTIONS
191
Toil? TToXe'/iou? TT/ooo-Setrat TrXeoWi' oIktjt&v eo)? av ovv koI ere'-l povt iinvo'qa-cofiev aîov<; tov Trap' vfilv iroXiTevfjLaTo^, eVt tov irapoVro? Kpivto ^r)cf)L<Ta<76ai \jixa<i ottqj? rot? KaTOL\Kov<7iv irap vfilv
@(Tcj-aXa)V
rj
rSiV
aXKav
'EXXtji/cdi' hoOrji TroXtreta.
tovtov yap
(îXdvOpaira
ifiol
8
avvTeXecrd evTo<; koI

TreTreia-fiai
Trji
avvpêivdvâv
'irdvrcDV
Sia
to,
erepd re 7ro[X]Xa tmv

TTjV
|
'^^pijaifiav
eaeaOat koI
koI
/S'
TToXei Koi
%C()/3ai'
/laXKov eêpyaa^drjaeadai.
eTOV<;
"TirepêpeTaiov ku."
>âîâp,eva^
vafifiot
TO,
Ta<; ttoXlo's \jrdîa-/J,a

||
to viroyeypafifievov
"Ha-
10
e/cra eir t/eaSt o"ui';XetTO? <yevoiJ,eva<;, ayopavo/xevrovv

'irdv\TOVv
TOvv Tayovv
îkiTnroi toI ySao-tXeto? ypd/jb/xara
Trefiyjrav-
T09 TTOT To^ Tayb<; Kal rav woXiv Bi(e) kL IleTpaio<; Koi 'AvdyKiir7ro9
Kal 'A/Jto-ToVoo?, ou? ar ra?

I
TTjoeto-ySei'a?
iyevovdo, ive(paviaaov
TroXe'/cto?
12
avTOv, TTOK Ki Kal a afifieovv

TrXeto'i'oi'i'
Tro'Xt?
Ste to?
TrolTeSeieTO
ToOf KaroiKeicrovTOvv
fieairohC ks ovv Kal eTepo? eTTt|
voeiffovfiev
af ib? to4 Tra/a a/i/Lie
TroXiTev p.aTO';, er toI irapeovro'; 14

Toi<}
Kpevvefiev yjracfyiâaOeiv a/Xfie 0(5)9 e
KaroiKevTecrai irap
'jroXireia
a/M/jLe
IieT6[a'\VXovv Kal rovv
dXXovv 'EWdvovv Sodel a
rolveo<;
16
yap avvTeXecrdevroi Kal (7Vvp,evvdvT0vv TrdvWovv

ireireicrTeiv
TO, TTo'Xt
hie
to (jiiXdvOpovira ra
dXXa
I
re ttoXXo, tovv y^peicri/iovv ecraeaOeiv Kal euToO Kal

iyjrdipia-Tei
Kal rav ôvpav fiaXXov iêpyacrOeicrecrBeLV
TToXiTet'a
wpaaaefiev irep rovvveovv kclt
to, 6
â\cnXeiK eypayfre, Kal
18
TOK
KaToiKevreo'a'i Trap dfine YleTdaXovv Kal tovv
aXXovv EXXa-
vovv SeBoaOeiv rav 7roXt|Tetai' koI avTol<; Kal iayovoK Kal rh Xoiira
Tip-ia {nrap'xeixev
voLif
avToh irdvra
oaa-airep A.acraioi';, <ûXa? eXo/ie-||
eKdtTTov TTota? Ke jSeXXejTet
to p,a
\jrdif)icr/ia
Tove Kvppov 20
enfiev KCLTT TravTOt 'x^povoi Kal toi Tafiiwi i(78(^p,ev ovypdyêiv avTO
Thessalians at this time were nominally
o-aois: Aapta-alon.
Cf. Hesych. Ad<ra>'-
independent,
btit
actually subject to
t^v Kipiaav.
But
in other inscriptions
Macedonia.
Cf. Polyb. 4.76.2.

:
10. oTivKXeiTos
avvKKils (167.9)
iKK\ii<rLa,
is
Xo.^kt'K.:
only Adpuraor (later) Ad/jiiro-a. choosing eachthe tribe

he wishes to belong,
tto/os
19f.
<|)u-
to ivhich
used, like Att. o-i^kXijtos
of a
gen. sg. with

sg.
in two ToS iavTov. So also Aootherinscriptionsof Larissa.

specially summoned assembly.
:
16. ti-
tiiiicv
understood, ûXas gen.

irolas.
by atijs
evToT, eilr^s
traction to
Cf. Att. eXicrBai dk
19.
airois (pvKi/v Kal drjfwv Kal ipparplav,
192
GREEK DIALECTS
fiev lav iv
[No. 28
eV aTdXKa<; \i6ia<; Sua? koI to, ovvfiara tovv TroXiToypaêidevrovv

22
Kal KarOefiev] rdfi

rdfi lid
to iepov toI " A'7r\ovvo<! rot KepSoioL,

/ct?
aXXav
iv rdv aKpoiroXiv, Kal rav ovdXav,
'fi\vveiTei
iv rave, S6/xev" Kal varepov îXiinroi rol âacXeio^ iiTLCTToXav

24
aXXav
'
dTrv(TTeXXavTO<; ttot
Tb<; ra'yo';
Kal rdv ttoXiv, rayevovrovv
ApicTTovooi ^vvop,eioi, EuStKot 'ASufiavreLoi, 'AXeîTnroi 'IttttoXo'E7rt7eVeo? 'laeroveioi, '^vp.eivioi DAvaataioi, yvfivaa-tapxe'vII
X^ôi,
T0<;
TifiavviSa TifiovviSaioi, rdv vTroye'YpafifJLevav
26
" Bao-fXeu? $t\t7r7ro? AapKraicov rot?

peiv.
rayoh Kal
Kara
\
rfji jroXei
xai-
TTVvOdvofiai toii? TroXLToypa(f)rj0evTav
ttjv Trap' e/iov

et?
i-TTiaToXfjV
28
Kal to
'^^cfyierijia
to v/xeTepov Kal dvaypacf)evTa<;
tA?
aTTjXa^ iKKeKoXa<f>0aC
eXhrep ovv iyeyovei tovto, 7J(TT0X'n''êia'av ot

tyji
(rvvôvXV(TavTe<; vfuv Kal tov a-Vfi<êpovTO';

ifjirji Kpi(7ea)<;.
'
traTpiSi
o5?
Kal t^?
on yap
irdvTcov
||
KdXXiaTOV ianv
irXeCaToav p,eTefirj
30
xpvToav TOV TroXiTevft,aTo<;
ttjv re iroXiv
ia^yeiv Kal ttjv j^wpai/
Sairep vvv
atV;)^/)&)?
^^paeveadai, Kal
tov<;
vofii^co p-ev ovS'
vfi&v oideva dv
op.oiai'i
o't
dv^TeiTretv, eêa-Ti Se
XoiiroiK
tow
Tali
ttoXito-
32 ypacj)iat<;
xpcfievov; Oewpelv, Sv Kal oi 'P<B/iat|oi elaiv,

iXevdeptocraxj-iv, Trpocrhexpiievoi
Kal toik
oiKeTa<s,
OTav
eh to
iroXiTevp,a Kal
TOiV dpêCcov //.e|[TaSt]So'i'Te? Kal Sid tov tolovtov Tpoirov oi

34 Tr}v ISiav
pAvov
[.ei?
j
iraTpiha eTrijvîJKaaiv,
dXXd Kal
d-jroiKia'; (a-)'x,eS6v
e^]Sop,'^KOVTa TOTTOv; eKireirop.âcnv.
7rX[^]j' eVi Se
[tt/oo?
||
Kal vvv irapa-
KaX&
vfjLdiXoTip,a)<;
irpoaeXdelv
to\ trpdyp,a Kal toxk
fiev KeKpi/jLevovi viro 36 Teiav, el Se

\
t&v
ttoXitcov aTroKaTacrTTJa-ai etV? ttjv ttoXietc-? Trjv
[Tive<;
rj
ajvi^KeaTov ti ireirpdxaaiv
âaiXeCav
[p.eTeyAeiV
r)
TfjV TToXiv
Si
oXXtjv
nvd
aiTiav
p,7)
dîoi
ela-iv
j
TJj9 <7T7j\779 38
TavTt]'!, TTepl
TOVTfov Tr]V {nrepOe(Tiv Troirja-aa-Oai,

[o-T/saJreta? SiaKovao)
|
eito?
dv iyw
eVto-T/aei/ra? aTrb tt}?
toi<; p,evT0v
<f>ava>a-iv
KaTijyopeiV tovtcov p,eXXov(Tiv irpoeitraTe OTrto?

^[i\Xo']Tipiav TOVTO TTOiovvTe's.
p-r)
Sid
eTOv;
TopiriaCov iy."
6.V
poi\uTM
.
efrai.
28. T|(rTox''iKCL<rav
now attested from some half dozen koiv^

sources.
It is
3 pi. plpf
fail.
of do-Toxû, miss the mark,
probably due to the analapparently equivalent,
Both word and ending are post|i.Ivtov: /i^ptoi.
ogyofadverbslike7rpfiToi',Xoi7rij',ete.
40. irepUpovv:
claBsical. 38.
This
Is
No. 29]
\p-a(f)iâneva<;
THESSALIAK INSCRIPTIONS
ra?
iroXio'; yfrdtpicr fji,a
193
to
Li7ro7||[7]/3ajU./;6e'i'oi'
"
@e-
40
fiuTTioL TO, vaTepojxeivvia ayopavofj.evTO': 'AXeîTnroi irep lepovv,
AXe^-iTTirot Xeâ[i']|T09 iyjraîaTei to, TroXtreta, ocrcrovv p,ev i(f)dv-
ypevdeiv Kivei tovv
'ireiro\i,TO'^pa(êifjivovv,
ei'
to? Tayb<; e77/3a[i|rai']-|
TWi iv XevKOV/jia eadep-ev auTo?
rov Xifieva, rov^v fija Xoittovv 42
TOVV
jreTToXi.Toypaêi.fj.evovv kclt tclv i'7naT[o']\\av toI âcrt\eio<; to,

to, <{ra(f>caiJi,aTa
ovv/MUTa Kal ras eTrtcrroXa? toi /SocrtXeZo? Kal

Te
to
vmrpo
[tJos yevofievov Kal to Tdp.ov oyypdyjravTa'i ev crraXXa? 44

|
Xidiat Bva<; KaTdeîev Tav

Ke/)Soiot,|| TCLV he
fj,ev
Xav ev tov vaov rot
" KirXovvo';
toI
SXXav
ev tclv aKpoiroXiv ev tov vaov Ta<; 'A6dva<;,

<to9> Tafiia<; Sofiev
|
Kal Tav ovdXav tov ev Tdve yivvfievav to?
aT
46
Tav Koivdv TToOohovv

travTO';
TO fid xjrdîafJLa Tove Kvppov
kfifiev
Kair
ypovoi
" ot ireTroXiTolypacfieLiJLevoi
to, 'ip'a<f)ia'fiaTa
udT
Te Td<s eTrtuToXas TOt

|
j8a(7tXeto9 Kal
KaT

tS?
tto'Xjo?
48
1,a/i69paKe<;
"A/jîtttto? JLaXXiipovvTeto^.
'A.yeta-ivoo<s
Ivpavvovvioi
AvKiveto^, ^dXa\Kpo<; 1,ifiiaio^, [ktX.
49-78].
TvpTovvcoi
'EvOotvo'i AeTTivaLo<i, îX6Safio<s
AeTTtWto?,
Boi'- 79
(TKO'i AafiiJidTpeio<;,
[ktX. 7992].
29. Larissa. II cent. B.C. IG.IX.ii.553. Hoffmann 11. 18.

"S-Tpiifiovv
MoXoTOi
[o] <^dp.evo<; dweiXevO{e)povcrdeLV diro

yLVOfJ,evo<;
Mo-
20
XoVot Tol ôiviKO'i

pioi
I
t6<;
Ta
iroXi
KaT tov
vofiov dpyv(f)dfj,evo<;
o-TttTet/ja?
SeKdirefMire.
'AXi6Sovpo<; XloXufe'vetos o
d\n-eiXevdepov(yOeiv diro
TToXi
UoXvêvoi 'Apfioêveioi
to'; ytvop.e'vo';
\
Ta
24
KUT TOV
vofMov dpyvploi (TTaTeipa<; Se/ca7re/x7re.

136.1.
in the language of adulation, to irip
Similarly
iwTpb
rds yevo/i^-
whomPaaLXtKwv. ever of those that have been enrolled any persons accuse. i<l,6.vyi>^vB.iv in mean41.
oo-o-ouv kt\.
:
mi rip drSiv
^/zaifilvimTos
in another in-
soription of Larissa (IG.IX.ii.512.30). 89. The whole inscription of 44 lines
ing not ^âipoCrrai, but KaTTryopavvTai

(of. 1. 38) . 43.
contains a
list
of manumissions, all
Kal
Ttt \|/a<|)o-(iaTa kt\.
and the
Tas,
so.
decrees, both the one just previ-
the same phraseology. 20. (|)i|i.vos a.va\(v6tpov<r9av: perf.

infin.
ously passed
and the present

Cf.
one.
iirwpb
dirT/Xcueepuffeoi,
with (pdpems,
iiiipas.
Boeot. Tporrivl,
declared free.
194
GEEEK DIALECTS
IG.IX.ii.536.
[No. 30
30. Larissa. Late II or early I cent. B.C.

[Nt;o];Xea[s
5 vovveioi 01
1
A-]vTO/8o[u]Xeto[?].
Xeiropevovro^ "K<yei\aia Se|
Tov ravpov
'7re<f)eipd\]fcovTe<;
Nt/co/cXe'a? AvTOôv\ei.o<;,
|
|
'Apiariovv YlapfieviaKeiO';, Upaîa's Elpaic\eiSaio<;, Aap.ea<! pa|
o-tTTTreio?,
II
[ktK. 1019].
31. Crannon. II cent. B.C. IG.IX.ii.461. SGDI.361B. Hoffmann 11.54. Michel 302.
[ST/oaTa]7eWo?
T/307roX[tTa,
I
tow ne[TâXow
Aioz^to?] JlavaaviaCoi
|
Ma|
Ta'yevo]vrovv "Likdvoi
'A(T||crToi']oeioi,
\
'
Aa-ro[/Ma'xêioi,
^tXjowo?
'
AvTiyeveLOi, Tev[vdoL
Tevvdoi,
Attr%i'X[eiot,
- - 'K-'\aXKc(T9eveioi,
rap,ie\y6vTovv
'
'A]vTiyoveioi, êiSovvo^
Ei[Soêt'ot],
10 cTav(aio['i]
- 7
09
AvTtyeveLOi Xeâi'To[?
||
i7rei\Sel
Ai]ow Havf
MaT/)07r[dXiTa9
Stere'JXet
|
evepyerh to kolvov [ras

Kai
e]x/
TTo'XtJo? ev re rot? 'irp6repo\y 'x^povoi'i
ra
o-pyâ
ra eavrot
eSo]^
Kai K\oiva
15
to,
|
tto'Xj
K\aX Ka0' ISSiap alv tov ^petap

[eVatllvecrat]
[eyô^vri,
TOV kolvov Ta?
TToXio'i
AiovTa eV ra jrpoavype[a-i
|
Tav
I
ejêt
ai ttIot tov ttoXiv koI iro^ff sKaaTOV

ical
tovv] TroXiTaovv
|
KoX heh6ar\6ai
20 KaX\
ai\Tov] Ka(l) Toi'; ia-jovoii; aT[e\ei,av irdvTOVv

to,
||
acrvXiav Kot la-OTi/xiav Kal [wdyTa

|
XotJTra avTOv iiirapxe|
pLev Ttpiia [Sacra

Ta/ji[i'\av
25 /â?
wat] rots XoiTrot? 'rrpoêvoi'i, koI [(ppovTicrai

/ce
|
Tbv'\
,êiSovva EuSo'fet[oj' ous

|
ar ra?]
tovz'
Tayovv yvov||
[rove to
yjrdcjjiapja ovypacpel ev
/w.A
|
Kiova Xidiv[av
oJi'aXou/.ia
wat T]e[0et]
uKpovp ev T0Z9 iapoVToh, \to

Tdve
I
to yevopevov [ev
eyypa<f)e'\pev ev rot? Xo70t? Ta[? TroXto?].
32. Phalanna. Ill cent. IG.IX.ii.l233. SGDI.1330. HofEmannII.il. Michel 1126.
[ÂÔdva TloXidSc ol TToXiapj^ôi ove\6eiKav

5
a.p')(iTTo\iap')(ivTO<;
\
'AcrKXaTTioBovpoi Alaj^îviaiof
TnoSovpo^ 'SevoXdoi,
.
|
IIoXu71'outo?
2t/x.fitato9,
'
Aff/cXa-
Ei/Sioro? 'ETrtYoVot, ETriVtKoi? Xlauo-az/iato?.

si.
30.
Refers to the Thessalian bullthe Toupo/cofldîa, or Tau/)o9i;p(o as
Decree in honor of Leon of Ma-
fight,
it is
tropolis.
24. SlkpovvktX.. in the con(?).
called in another inscription of
secrated places of the heights

in
But
Larissa, Ditt.Syll.671.
aKpow
one suspects some error of
the engraver.
No. 33]
THESSALIAN INSCEIPTIONS
TTiessaliotis
195
33. Thetonium, not far from Cierium. Solmsen 10.

-e?
V cent.
b.c.
IG.XII.ii.257.
hvkopeovTO<; iXoviKd Auto?.

|
@eTovioi eSoKav lidraipoi Tot K.\opiv9ioi KaiiToi kol êvei Kal p\oLKiarai<i Kal y^pe ixaaiv aavXC^v KwreXeiav Kevfepyerav il-jroie(rav
Kv Tayd Kiv
aTay\iai,.
ai
tk
irapâivoi, to\v rayov tov eVe||
a-TaKovra i\^âvaKd(S)Sev. ra xp^tîa Kal to apyvpia re? BeXâio

uTToTô fieva ecrocre 'Opea-rao
10
êpeKpdr1, 10. it
33. Decree of the Tlietonians in honor of Sotaems the Corinthian, who
It is obvious that the text as
had recovered the gold and silver objects that had been lost from the temple of Apollo. Por the special dialectic
peculiarities,
5.
is incomplete' both at the beginning and the end, although the bronze tablet on which it is inscribed is intact.
stands
A horizontal line was cut in

1.
see 214.
:
the bronze to indicate that

?
1 did
not
94.7.
KevFcpverav
6.
or Kcifepyâv
See
belong with the following.

is
Either this
Kivra'ya Kevdra'yCai:
is
inwar
and peace. The phrase

dp-qiri)!
plainly the
in
one of a connected series of tablets, which case 1. 1 forms the conclusion
equivalent of the usual koX iroKd/Mv xal

(or iv
TToXi/ujii
of a decree given
on a preceding tablet,
ktX.),
and
is
ex-
while the present decree was concluded
plained
by
the fact that in early times,
as also later in the time of Jason of
Pherae, the raySs
vf as
the military head
of the united Thessalians, appointed
only in time of war. Jason of Pherae,

in boasting of the military strength of
on the following tablet; or, as seems on the whole more likely, 1. 1 is the conclusion of the present decree, and was added at the top \Ylien it was found that no space was left at the
bottom. In this case
we read
"Opô-Tao
the Thessalians on a
press this last
war
footing, ex-
icpe/cpdres (cf. 108.2) or,
with correc-
by Srav
rayevTjTai Ger-
tion, $epe(cpdTe(o)! huKopiovros ^CKovIko

hvios, when Orestes, son of Pherecrates son of Philonicus, was u\ap6s. The use of the gen instead of the patronymic adjective would be only another instance
.
Ta\Ut, Srav rayds ivSdSe KaratTT^, Srav

TayeiTfrairi, xard, QerToXlav (Xen.Hell.
So To7d(one would expect and arayla (cf amaida time wJien^ no K6<rfu}s was in office) were times of war and peace respectively. But the
6.1.8,9,12).
Tayla)
(see
Thessalian.
father's
214) of divergence from the usual The addition of the grand-
use of the phrase does not necessarily
name
vl6s
is
unusual, but not unno. 20), likewise
show that the institution under which it originated was in vogue at the time of and, in any case, the this inscription
;
precedented
the use of
(cf e.g.
.
(cf. e.g.
instead of the gen. alone

;
SGDI. 1 183, Arc.

;
Ditt. Syll.478,
To74sof
1.
8 is the municipal official, like
Stratus
irais
often so used in Lesbian

i\ap6s occurs in Arist.
the Tayol of no. 28.
and Cyprian).
196
GEEEK DIALECTS
[No. 34
34. Pharsalus. Ill cent. B.C. IG.IX.ii.234. SGDI.326. HofimaiinII.65.
'A[7aâ
eSov/ce
rvxci-]
ttoXl';
<âpcra\iovv rot? Kal ou? e^ apxa^
avu'TroXiTevofievoi^
ical
a-u/i7ro|\[6/ieto-ai'Te]o-o-t
irdvaa irpoOviiM
\
rav iroXiTeiav KaTTairep

(7)a[5
I
âp<TaKi,OL<;
Toh
e[f
ap%as
tto-
Xyrevofievoi'!, iSovKaep, p,a ep, Maicovviai'; ra? ixop-eva'i
tov Aov-
epxov
pôpav '7r\e]dpa
||
eêiKOvra eicdaTOV eiâTU eêtv

T[a7et;o'z'Tpii]i'
Trarpoveav Top, irdvTa xpovov.
'EvpeiXiSa Ni/cao-t|
aiov, AvKov ApoviraKeiov, 'OioXvkov Mvaannreiov, Avkov <E>e/3eKpareiov, 'Avrioxov Awareiov. (Four columns of names follow.)
Boeotian
35. Temple of Apollo Ptous, near Acraephia. VI cent. B.C. Brâl, M.S.L.VII,448. Holleaux, ibid. VIII, 180. Buck, Class. Phil. IV, 76fi.,437.
K.aXfov dyaXpâ pdvuKTi f\eKa^6Xoi ATr6(X)Xovi

'
?Aa/*]ocrtSas -KoCpecre p' 'E%eo-T/30T09.
avrap
eirep,^crav
an official siminowhere else than in this inscription as an eponymous

Pol. 6. 8. 6 as the title of lar to the iypovifios, but
officer.
35.
An
epigram of four hexameter
verses inscribed pova-rpoipTiSSv on asmall

tile,
broken at the bottom.

1.
Vs.
avaXfia
not statue, but used
34.
Pharsalus grants citizenship to
in its earlier
and more general sense
those
who have
assisted
it,
and
gives
of ornament, pleasing gift, about

ivie-oim.
land to each youth.

1 H.
Cf CIG. I,p. 7, SGDI. 5507.

.
Tots Kal ovs kt\.
'
to those
who
F[EKaPi\oi]: or
Siixoe,
/r[Ae)co;34Xoi], cf.
fhena-
have already from the beginning been

politically
no. 38 (626).
2. It Is
<r
associated
(non-technical
Vs.
possible that the second
use of
(rvfivoKcrevoiiimis,
not
tJiose
have already enjoyed citizenship),

to those
who and
letter is not
but
p,
in
which case we
as Neo-rjo-
should read some such

plSas
name
who have
zealously assisted in
(Wilamowitz). In either case va-
war, just as to those

citizens of Pharsalus
ning.'
who have been from the beginit is,
rious restorations of the first syllable
are of course equally possible.
Kol
The
oi's
even as
already.
Cf.
serving just as at present,

jUeTct
SGDI.2160 dovXeiav KaSiis Kal ws SGDI. 1832. 11

Ticv Kal tSs trvvTipTjfi^vojv
form is in agreement with 'Ex^crporoi, and is either an epic patronymic or a

designation of the gens or phratry to
already chosen.
MaKOwCais in the district known as the Poppy (îjkwi/)

3.
k\i.
:
with those
'
which
'ExîTTpoTos (a Boeotian; note
-arpoTot, 5) belonged.
Pields.'
No. 41]
-
BOEOTIAIf INSCRIPTIONS
" -
197
L"
]ov Uroiifi.
rh
TO,
fdvaxt, ê<t>vXax<ro,
St'Sot S' ap{e)Tciv [re
Kal SXôv.]
36. Vase probably from Tanagra,

'
VI
cent. b.c.
'E</>.'Apx.l900,107.
Aefi.o0e{p)pe^ hiapov A-tto (X)Xdvo<; KapvKefio.
37. Vase from Thebes.
VI
cent. b.c.
'E(^.'Ap;^.1000,107.
Hiapbv TO Ilvdio
Ftcr/ro'StKO?
cent. b.c.
i/j,i.
avSeKe.
IG.VII.593, 606.
38-39. Tanagra. VI
SGDI.876,885.
38. 'EttI I'heKaSdp.oe
39. 'EttI 'OKijSae.
40. Vase of uncertain SGDI.1133.
origin.
Probably
cent. b.c.
IG. VII. 3467
Moyea
SlSoti ral yvvaiKi Sopov Fii^dpi revrpeTiâvTO kotvXov,
0? X, o-oav Trie.
41. Thebes.
Syll.120.
Middle IV cent. Hicks 135. Michel 617.
b.c.
IG.VII.241S.
SGDI.705.
Ditt.
[Toti
;)^/3et']/AaTa
'avve^\aXov6o ev tov
ep,
-n-oXefiov
I
tov] e7ro[\e'-
fuov] BottoTOi 7re[pl Tcb iapSi tS)
BeXôt?
||
ttJot tq)? atreîovTa^
TO iap6[v Ta> 'AttoWcbi/o? toj

Vs.
3.
njou^t'o).
elsewhere, and,
if
Here stood the subject of

the
the
is
correctly
names of the donors. The form of which the final oc is preserved may be an adjective in agreement with, or a noun in apposition
eTre/ujurar,
read, the dedicator was
an Athenian or
Euboean.
with, 47a\/ia undei-stood.
Vs.
cf.
4.
a rare imperative form which occurs in Pindar, and in another

65.
8Soi
:
(t>c<|>v\ax<ro
Horn.
ire^tfAofo,
Examples of the early spelland oc, 26, 30. For /rAera- see 526. For î with dat. see 136.6. 40. MoYâ: masc. in -a. 105.1a.
38-39.
oe
ing
TijiTpiTi4>a,vTo (or reO- ?

Ei)-,
See 94.7):
Boeotian and a Corinthian inscription, and is formed, like iyei, 7r(, by the
addition of a particle (cf oiroal etc.).
.
daughter of EuTprrri^dn-os. The first part of the name is identical with that of the Boeotian town which aprat
pears in
riSeies in
Homer as Eurpijo-is.
Cf. Eirpeiinscription,
For the whole verse ending, compare h. Hom. 16 and 20, and Callim. 1. 96.
36. Cf. Paus.9.20.3 Io-tiv
. .
See 6 1
sacred
3.
6s
a later Boeotian
:
ws.
58
a.
iv
Ta-
41. List of
contributions for the

B.C.).
vdypf, Kai tpos KtipiKtov, tv8a "EpiuTjv re-
war (365-346
Byzantium
xS^TOi
\iyov(ri.
But here the

as
epithet
Ae/to-
was
at this time allied with the Boeo(cf.
Kapixeiot is applied to Apollo.

$i{p)pet is the
tians
Dem.9.34). Note the retene
same
Aaiju>64p(rris
found
tion of the older spelling
beside
ei,
198
5
GREEK DIALECTS
"AXv^tjol
"I
|
[No. 41
irpia'yee^ Xdpo^{r
'Apiaricovo^ dpxovTO<s
AaSoji/o?,
7r/3t[o-7ees]
"I
'Apia-TO
'AmTo/3tle9 rpidicovTa p-vai

Bvi^dvrioi xpov(TLCO
|
^6pp,w, "Apico'; Te/>eo?.

||
10
AafiyjraKava) crT[aTetjOa?]
Kcb Bpa]\xP'a';
oySoeicovTa TreTTapw;, dpjvpico 'AT[Tt[e'iviâv]

\
SeKae^- crvveSpoi BvâvTicov
to xP^^'ô^
Et-
KepKivot;
15 pai(ovo<;.
I
Elporiixco,
'Ay
AtjXo-tttlx'^,
||
Ata)vvcrto<;
'A6av6Ba)po<i Aiavva-ico T!eve[8io<;],

\
jrpoêvo'i Boicot&v,
Xec[\]ia<; B[paxfi'd';].
NtKoXao) dpxovTo<;
ixvd<;
'A\i'?'[jyot
- -
-]
I
dWm
|
rpidKOvra
['AjXefctz'-
eX\yLâv]
Trpia-yelev
||
'AXvâiwv @eo
Spov, Ac(ov noXu\[abii].

20
['A]'yeLa-iVLiceo
dpxovTO^
'Bvâvriot [a-vve^d\X\ov0o d\\co<; irevliws
TaKario)<; <rraTeipa[<;
;)(;pu|(7]
Aa/tiiâ/cai/a)? eV
rbv rroXep.ov tov

crvveSpot
|
v\Trep Toj]
I
iap5) rco ep, BeX(j)ol<s iiroXep^tov Boia)T[oi]

[IIJa/a/iej'icrKO? Tlvpdp.ov.
||
25
eiviâv Swcrt? }i.apa\i\ix<o,
42. Temple of Apollo Ptous, near Acraephia. Beitween 312 and 304 b.c. IG.V1I.2723. SGDI.570. Michel 1105. Solmsen 13.
BottBTOt 'ATTo'XXoJI't TlTWi'Ol dveOiUV dpXOVTO'S BoKBTOt? <l>tXoKcop.(o
'A[i'T]t7[ej'e]ii(B
'
@eto-7rie[to9],
|
a<f)eSpiaTev6vTcov 'E/X7re8o-
[]XeZo9
AOavoKpLTiai
I
Tavaypijco,
Uov6tovo<i
A[ii]TO/LtetSe[it]a)
'Epxop'epio),
rlto?
'iTTTTOTttoi'o?
a(TTvpiSovTLa) K.opcoveto'!, 'Ei7npa\XNt/ctwz'o?

r[/3]iiX[i](Bi'o?
MaxtuvLo)
ei^'^to,
nXaraeto?,
'AjOtcTTOKXeio? 'Ayaairjco 'AvOaSovcco, 'S.dmvo';

etos, fj,avTevofJi,eva>
as
7rpio-7ee!
to[T]t/Ai(B @et<77rt-
'Ovvp,daT(o îKoXaico eia7nelo<i.

Attic
ai in
beside
irpuryeles,
iAe dedication.
From
iSpidw used like
'AXufaiwj' beside 'AXi/fôi,
and Attic
Att. ISpiu.
Cf. Att. i^lSpvfia used of a
gen. sg. in -ov beside

22. TOV virep ktX.
article,
:
-a.
slirinemade after the model of another,

as that of Asclepius
.
relative use of the
modeled after the
unknown
in the later
Boeotian
inscriptions.
4,8.
See 126.
one at Epidaurus (cf Roberts II.66.13). Observe that in the catse of the representative of Plataea the gen. sg. of the
father's
Dedication of a tripod to Apollo
Ptous by the Boeotian league. This is one of a series of four belonging to the
name
is
used, not the patron,
same period (IG.VII.2723-27246). d,4><Spi.aTev6vT(DV those who serve as

:
The same holds true in the otlier three dedications, and it is probable that this is
adj. as in the case of the others.
*i.fedptS,Tai.
or
official
representatives at
npt accidental, but that the PlataeanSj
No. 43]
BOEOTIAN INSCEIPTIONS
Between 222 and 200
ff.,
199
SGDI.
43. Orchomenos.
488.
is.c.
IG. VII. 3172.
509 f. SolmsenlS. The sections of the text are given in the order in -nhich they were inscribed (cf. 11. 30 ff.), but the numbering of the original publication is added in parentheses.
Inscr. Jurid. I, pp.276
Tot iroXefiapxoi toI

î\(ovo<i,
I
eTri
UoXv/cpdrio^
|
apyôvTO<;
îXofieiXo'i .^
Ko^tcrdStOjOos AicovvaLO), 'Adav68a)\po<; "Ittttcovo^ ave11
ypaylrav Kadw<;
i-TroeiaavOo
rav cnroBocnv tmv
Sa\veia)V tS>v lîKa- ^
peras /car to
\jra\<j)ia-fj.a
tco Sd/jLa>.
I
(Met)i'(o)? 'AXaX.ico/j,evLai\piKaaTrj kt) eKTrj, iTreyjrdîSSe
<l>iXo'-,^,
/ietXo? îXcovoi, K.a<pia68a>po^ \\Auovovaia) eXeê- irpoê^coXevfie- l"
vov
I
eifiev
avrv
|
"ttotI 8ap,ov,
iinSel e7rei|ra|<^tTTaT0 6 Bafio'i a-rrohonev

I
îKapeTr){i)
tiai/o?
tov rafiiav tov irpodpyovTa
rav rpCrav
TTo'Xio?,' 1^
Trerpa/jieivov airo [rjai* vTrep^p.epidoov

so long associated politically with the
rav
laxrdcov
16),
kut ra?
(1.
135, cf.
1.
which they persuaded
Athenians, adopted the Attic usage at
her to accept, implies
some concession
an early date.
43.
reta,
on her
inscription. Nica-
part.
Finally the city passed a
The Nicareta
daughter of Theon, of Thespiae,
had lent various sums of money to the city of Orchomenus, for which she held
against
it
vote (III) to pay the amount and take up the notes and the contract. When this had been accomplished it passed a
further vote
(II)
ordering
all
the docu-
certain notes, generally re1.
ferred to as oiirepa/uplai (once,

as rds iiarpdîs).
55
f.,
rV.
When
These are recorded in Nicareta appeared at Or-
ments to be inscribed in a specified order. This was done as stated in I, which serves as a heading to the whole
inscription.
chomenus to collect these (11.44H.), the city was unable to meet them, and an agreement was entered into according to which the city was to pay her the sum of 18,833 drachmas within a certain time and the polemarchs were to
give her a personal contract for the
10
ff .
irpoPcP(DXEu|i,Evov kt\.
that he
had a probouleuma to present to the people, Whereasthe people had voted that the
treasurer in charge for the third period
of four months should pay tj Nicareta, in settlement of the notes which she hld
against the city, the
sum which
the city
payment. The text of the agreement

(o/mkoyi) is given in VII, and of the contract ((roiJ77po0o!), written in the
in VI.
koiv-^,
persuaded her
{to accept),
1S,833 drachthe the
mas, and that the polemarchs should

take up the contract they gave for money against themselves, they and
treasurer
selected,
The sum
of 18,833
drachmas
is
more than the
total of the notes re-
corded in IV (17,585 dr., 2 obols), but probably less than they amounted to with the normal penalties for delayed payment, For the phrase 5 M0w7a,y
and the ten whom Nicareta and cancel the notes against
the city (maturing) in the archonship
had orranged
of Xenocritus, and since the polemarchs these matters and the
200
o ^-n-lOaxre
GEEEK DIALECTS
avrav a
n-oXti,
[No. 43
/ôvpia<;
avekea\dr)
rdv
ra?
dv eSaicav omrep
/crj
\o']vTa)v t5)V xpetfJ'dTcov

||
Kar a[v]TV
kt}
\
avTOilv]
I
KTj
6 Tafiia<;
cov irodeiXeTO
NiKape'ra 'SeK[a],
v7repafJkepia<; Siaypdyfraa-Orj
25 KpiTco
rai [Kar]
ts
iroXio'i
Ta<;
eirl
Sevora>v
||
dpxovTO<;
I
iv eia-infj^, kt]
ovra pepvKovofieiovTmv
jroXeixapxiov Kt) tco rafiiao. a7roS6v\To<; to, ;;^jOei/ttaTa
kut to
|
o/ioXo'''^
yov TO Trap
i6(l>ecTT0V @iqSd>pa)
\
eicnnela TeOev,
SeSox^V
Sd/iv
TO)?
TToXe/xdpxax;,
eirl Ka to y^dîap.a Kovpiov
ryeveiTj],
ayypdVr\lrrj
iv cTTdXav \idlvav to re yjrdîafia ovto (II)

|
ktj
|
to
ovirep To,^ aTToSoVto? (Ill), Ka{T) TaiiTO, Se ktj

Ta{<;)
ras vTrepdfiepia'i
KUT
Tdov
to dvTi'ypa<f)OV)
TM
ofioXoytJO TO) TedevTO<; -Trap @i6\(f>ea-TOV

I
(VII)
ktj
Tav Siaypa<f)dv
kt)
||
tSiv xPî'H'dTaiv (Sv
eypa'\]rav aiiTrj
Sid T/)e7reSSa? (VIII),

ttJojooj' S' el/iev
to
^
Ill
dXmfia
I
cnroXoyiTTaa-Trj ttotI KaTo'7r[T]a[?,
aTTO
tS)V TToXlTlKCOV.
Aa/iaTpio) viovfiîvii]
w\vova-ta),
'
ireTpaTr), iTre'\jrd<f}iSSe K.[a]<j>i<r6Sa)poi At
AdavoScopoi; "Ittttwi'o? eXeê

Sdp,ov,
inriBel,
|
'n-po^^[lS](oXevfievov el-
fiev
avTV
ttotI
||
irapyevo (leva's 'HiKapera's @ia)vo^
*5 @ejo-7rta?
[/c]^
TrpaTTwcra'i to Sdveiov
Idtaa'i avTrj,
Tav iroXiv kclt ra? ov-
'7re[/3]|a/u.e/3ta[9]
ra?
[dva]yKda'[d'\v tv 7roXefiap\xv kt)
Tafj,(a<;
aovyxo>pe.(o'avTO<;
tS)
Bdfia
Sofiev
|
[/cjar
au[Ti']
av-
lT]a)v a-ovvypa<j}OV ttot Trj ovirapx'i'O"'] ovirelp^fifiepiTj, e\y T'\dv

treasurer had paid the
to the
aa
money according
etc.
upon provided. This
is
the only satisof
agreement deposited with Theoit
factory interpretation
the
most
pJiestus, be
voted by the people,

irerpdrii
:
troublesome passage in the inscription,
40-41.
lo-Ttt^^cov.-
viou|i.EivCi]
TerdpTj;
though one
difficulty remains, the use

oiirepa/ieptri
46
On nou- from WO", see 43.5a.
of the singular
where we
ff.
The polemarchs and thetreasa contract against them-
shouldexpeettheplural.
until, originating in iv
urer were obliged, with the assent of the

people, to give
selves in addition to the existing oirepap.epla,
136.1 and note on
28.43.
i[vT]Av; Tav Cf. kvovTo: for

49.
6.iiipav.
11.
until the levy for this purpose
this purpose.
ivevixBelei,
Cf
ir6pov iv ovto
59, 60.
not
ivevixêi, is
declared
should be
made and
the
amount agreed
certain
by Baunaok, Philol.XLVin,
No. 43]
BOEOTIAN INSCRIPTIONS
:[^]
||
201
avvxtopeidevTa
[rav]
|
ivevLxOeUi a avôpa iv ovro,

Xpeifiara,
|
KO/jiiTT[eiTri] to,
^0
SeSd^dr) tv Sd/iv rov TafiCav rov [Tr]podpxovTa

a-n-oSo/jLev
rpiTaly] ireTpapîvov
TreSa
timi/
|
TroXefidp'x^cov Ntaa/aeTT;
apy[v]pia) 8paxiJ-a<; fivpia<;

\
[6K]TaKLaxei\La'; o/<:TaaTta[?] rpid-
K[o]vTa
rpl'i
noXull/CjOaTto?
Ta<s
dpxovro^ eV tv AafMarpiv
/xeLvl ktj
Ta?^|
e[/it]|7rpa^t?
lmaa<! 'NiKa[peT7) kut] Ta<; TroXto? Bev[o]\KpiTco

|
dp'xpvro'i iv êia-iriri'i irdaa^ SiaXidvacrlBr]]

Tiii'
to)? 7ro\e/xa/);;^ci)?,
k^
aovvfpa^dv, dv
ep^t /car T[cii']

|
iroXefidp'^cov Krj tco ra/jLiao,
aveXetrdr], iropov [S'
et]||/iei'
eV outo a-Ko
t&v ra?
Tro'Xto?
ttoôScb-,
fidroov 7rai'T[(Bi'].
BevoKpiTfu, ÂXakKO/ievio).
'"Epyôfievicov kt]
NtKa/oeVa
'
ewvo? ra?
7r[o']|\tos ,^,
tw iyyvm
||
&icovo<; Swvo'/uoj
Ikt] t<S
tA
7r|7ra/xaTa ixovpnq
oySoeiKovra ireme htovô] 6/3o\(o}

viKO<;
reBfiim piaTcop 'ApiaTO-
Iljoa^tteXto?
&i(o\vo<!
Aiovkictko), iovlco, to
Tro'Xto? '^pjô/ievicov ktj
aovvdWayixa.
Ni-,
I
Kapera
to?
tw
iyyovco itoi/o?
1,ovpv6fJi,a)
rd
irirdfjLara SttrêtXti; 7rez/TaKaTt[j;]
/c^
tm
reOfiico
fia-Tcop
6 avTO'i
Aiovkio-kw,
'OfioXoo'io),
]
[tô a-ovvdWajfia.
NtKajoera
1/09
^'a)^'o?
ra?
TO,
Tro'\i[o?
||
'EJjOjô/iei'tiBJ'
rco iyyova) tiu- J^,

kt)
'ôvvvonco
I
irlTrdfiaTa
"KeTpaKLCxelXiT]
fiarcop o avTO'i
pEJ/sjô/xez/iift)!'
y^povo'; 6 avTO^.
tm TeOulm
jêi-
Nt/ca/jera wai/o? ra? Tro'Xto?
TO)
iyyovo) ioovo'i 1,ovvv6p,(o
to,
||
inrd^fiaTa
XiTj- KTj TO) Ted/iiO) fia-Ttop 6
avTo'y
Afowtcr:[&),
@e]i\ovdio), ro^^^^
(TovvdWayfia.
Aiajpd-\jrr]
ra?
ovTrep[a\fJ.]ep{a'i
ra? Nt/cdjoeTa? ev
etcrTrtTj?
. . .
ra?
^^
year ra?
[7r]o'\tos
'ESaVetcrei'
t&v Tedp.ocjiov'KdKCOv ypafifiarew 2a NtKapeVa eeoi/os @eo-7rtK^, TrapovTO'; avTrji kvÎov

.
| |
tov dvSpo<; AeîTT-jTOV

413,
E[v]\vofiiSov,
Ka<f)icroBd)pQ3L
Ai[o]\vvaLov,<^^^
is
and agrees with uncontracted forms found elsewhere, as KoupaBeiu

(151.2).
t[7j],
date given at the end of each
the time
of the loan (rAo-ouvdWavMa). Cf.Thal-
50.
K0(iCTT[6iTt|],
I.e.
not
KO/nfr-
also after Baunacli

ff.
heim.Berl.Phil.Wooh. 1893,267. The expression throughout is condensed.

SevoKpha (ipxovTos), (/xeii-Js) 'AXaXm/tevia, Nirapô eûcos (kotoi) tS.s irSKios.
78 the
ff.
61
The
first date,
archonship of
(cf.
Xenocritus,
month
of Alalcomenius,
applies to all the following notes

11.
The
text of the contract
is
in
23, 56, 136, 151)
and
fell
is
probably the
time at which they
due, while the-
though dialect forms are retained in some of the proper names,

mii-i),
202
îXofiriXcoi ^(Xeovov,
GREEK DIALECTS
\
[No. 43
poTTO? Kal
fg^
TeXeo-ia?
^^3
iyyvoK MeKyao, AatriTnTmi

||
'AOavoSapcoi "Ittttww?, Ilo[Xv]\KpiTcoi oek eKreicTLV rov Baveiov Mvda-cov Meicyao,

\
3evoTt\fiov, Evdpei, Evj^wpou, Ile-
pi\Xd(oi 'Avaîcovo-;, Aiovva-c\\Bd)pQ}i

o-iTTTTOK,
KaîcroSmpov, Keofii\vai Te\eKa()>ia-oS{opa)i,

|
'OvacTifj-mi
I
@eoyetT0V0<;,
Aaâr/Jtôw,
//,v/3ia?
-
95
(18)
NtKO/cXeZ 'Aâlz/oSMOow 'Opxop-evioK; apy\Jîov S/ja%/ia9

6KTa\Kia-xei\M'i oKTaKOtrim Tpi\dKOVTa rpeh utokov
e'%
Becr\7nS)V aTTO||
100 et?
TO UaiMôKOTia t^
|
e|7r'
"Ovaaifiov dpxovTO<; Bot(BTOt[s].

rj
SoTcoa-av Se to Sdveiov
oi Savetadfievoi
oi er/yv\oi, 'Nucaperai ev
Toi<; nav/SoflcoTt'ofs tt/so ttj?
Ovaia<; ev
fifie\pai'i
[r)]
Tpiaiv.
iav Se
e<TT(o
fir)
j^, dTroSa)a-[i,]
I
\\
irpaxdv^'ovTai icaTa rov

\
v6\ixov
he
^pa^K
ea
\
avr&v r&v lavetaapAvmv re "0 Kal eK nfKeiovmv Kal eK TrdvWrwv Kal sk rSiV virapxovrav avrol<;, irparrova-qL 6v av rp(hrov ôvXr/rai. f) Se avyypai^r] Kvpla ecrro), 115 Kav dX\o<; e7ri|ê/>7?t virep NiKapera<i. Ma/3||TU/3e? Apiaroyelrmv
\ \
Kal Ik rSiv eyyvmv, Kal i^
evb[<;]
'
'ApiMo\êpov, 'ldiovSiKO<; 'Adaviao,

1^0
'FicjitdSa'} Tt/iio/cXeio?, <âp\(Td\
xtos EvBUov, Ka\\ea<; Av\(Ti(f>dvrov, eocjiearoi

êviSa<;
eoSdifpov, Ei\
^tXtovSou
I
ecririeK.
(TOvyypa(ô<;
Trap
Yi4>idBav
Tt/UrO/cXeto?.
y^J
1^5
'Ovaa-L/jico
dpxovro<;
BobtoZ[?,]
|
fieivcx;
Havd/xa, ofioXoy^
\\
NtKa/jeVr/ @ia)vo<; @eto-7K?j,
Trapi6vT0<; 'NiKaperrj Ae|i7r|7r( Eukt)

rrj
vofiiSao
Tftj
dvSpb';
@e[i]\a'Tnelo<;,
7ro'X[t]||o?
'
ttoXi
'Kpxop'ev[t]\aiv
""PS'*" ovirep ra? ]m)

crCai,
|
-KoXefiapxoi Ka<^to-o'Sa)|/309 Aitovou"IttttibIi'o?

||
îXofieLXa ^tXcovo?, AdavoSwpo'i

'Ep\xoiJ'vi(ov
cnroSofiev rcLv
l|5 TTo'Xti'
'NiKapenj
i-jrl
iwi'o?,
5 iiriOoKTav oinrep rdv

eicnnfj';, dp^yov-
ovTrelpa/jbepidcov
1*0 pico
rpl'i,
rdv
BievoKpi\TCi)
dpxovro^ ev
BpaxP'd'i fiovpla<i
0Kr\a^Ki<TxeiXia^
0KraKarCa<; rp\id'ôvra
ecrxarov
'Oz'ao-[t]|//.ft)
dpxovrm
Ka
ev rv 'AXaX[Ko]|/iei'toi p.eivi
|
(70vyypaôv Se
|
ypdyJracxBr] rat dpyovpico to)?

KTj
(tw?) iroXepâpxt^'i
Nt/eajoeVa, ?;
|
J*5
''Eipxofievlcov
II
iyyovco^, to?
So:tj[Aa88[et]
|
BeaOr) fieaeyy\y'ôv rrdp

/ca ;o/titTTe[t]|Tr;
J^g^
YiîdSav
Tt/Lio/cXeto?
Tra;!)
||
OetcrTrteta.
eirl Be
NtKa/aeVa to dpyovpiov
Ta?
tto'Xio?, etrXtais
The names of the first two sureties are given by mistake ia th? nominative,
but with the third the error

.
recti-
fled.
U3-114-
lirii|>^pTji
jirei^nts ^<
No. 43]
BOEOTIAN INSCEIPTIONS
ov7rep\afxepLa<;,
203
tto'Xio?,
vdrco
NtKapeVa ra?
I
a? ext kut ra?
to? eVt
aevoKpiTto dpôvTO^ iv
SoTco
etcTTrti)? irdtra'i, kt]
rav
a-ovy'ypa<j)ov utto-]
I
Ft^taSa? TOt?
fiel a-iroBcoei
TroXefJ.dpxv': ktj toI Tafivr] kt] To[t?]
iyyovoi<;.
l;'-''
q he Ka
Tro'Xt? ISiiKaperrj
ktj
to apihovptov iv tv yeypafi-
fiem xpovv, ra?
fiovpia<;
o;T[a]|:tcr;)^\ta?
oKTatcaTim rpid-
Kovra rpK, diroSoTa)

|
rdv
crov'y'Ypa(f>ov kt]
ra? ovirepafiepia'; ra?

yeypa/j\iJ,e-
KOT Ta?
I
TToXio'!, d-jrav
to apyovpiov to iv tv 6fio\6[y'\v
vov
<rdj]
(ji hi Ka) iv tv xRovv tv yey pa fifievv fiel edeXei K[oft]t8S[e]-|| Nt/eape[T]a to dpyovpiov, airohoTOi FiîdSa^ tclv <TOvyypa(l>ov
I
'^'^^
TOt? TToXep.apxoi'; K-q toI Tafilr} ktj
toI<;
iyyovoi^, ktj TroTairoTn-
aaTto NiKapera
Tafiit) KT)
Trj
II
Trj
ttoXi '^pxo\fievLcov Krj toZ? iroXefJ.dpxoi'i kt] toI
TOK
ir^yovoL<;
apyovpico Spaxiid<; jrevTaKia-fi.ovpia':,

evOco.
Krj
oinrepa/Mepir]
aKOvpv vv
pi(TTope<; 'Apig-Toyi\ra>v 'Ap/j,o-
J^
êvw, 'IdovSiKO<; 'AOaviao,

hiK(o,
Fi,<f)idSa<; Tt/Lio[KXet|o]?,
OapcrciXto?
'Eii-
KaXXea?
Aiova-i<pdvTO),
@to'(êto-|T09
loScopoo,
Euêi'tSa?
îTiMivSao @eto-7rtete<t>?.
eitrTrieia.
to
6/j,(}(Koyov
irdp &i6cj)eta-Tov @ioBd)pa)
Aiaypa^d
o-7ri|i79
l>i
||
iKapenj Sid TpaTreSSa's Ta? Ilta-TOKXeto? iv @et- r

fj,eiv6<i
'ETTtTe'Xto? dpxovTO<; iv eia-'7nrj<;,

to.';
'AXaXKOfidvim
TpaTreSBwi Nf-
SeVTepo) dfiepr] ivaKrjSeKdTij, iirl
IltcrTO/cXeto?
Kaperrj irapeypdêt, irdp UoXiovKpiTa) dpohro^,
apyovpico Spaxf^^
fiovpirj OKTaKicrxeiXii]
OKTa-
KdTlT) Tpid\KOVTa Tpi<;.

154
to
ff.
If tlie city fails to
pay Nicahave
reta in the time specified,
it will
memorandum
Pistocles.
169-170. Sia^pacttd Nikop^ttj ktX. of payment to Nicareta

-.
pay the amount stated in the conand the sum of the notes besides, that is substantially double the amount
tract
(adnom. dat. 172) through the bank of

duiypaipd
1.
cancellation
(of.
Si.a.yp6.<t>aaeri
11.
22)
loaned.
cept the
tract,
But if Nicareta refuses to acamount named in the con-
172
ff.,
at the
to
and so payment. So bank of Pistocles there

,
was paid over
Xicareta by Polycritus
gen.;
as she might do in order to
the treasurer in behalf of the city the
secure the exorbitant penalty for de-
sum agreed upon of the notes (â,Tt.

cf
,
she forfeits both contract and notes and pays a heavy penalty.
lay,
&irb
ray {nrepa/ieptduv
11.
14-15).
204
GREEK DIALECTS
[No. 44
p.
238.
44. Lebadea. Ill cent. B.C. IG.VII.3083. Michell392.
SGDI.425. Inscr.Jurid.II,
@t09
TOV')(a (vâ^d.
'SacTTiao dpyôvTOi
|
Boudti)?, iv Se Ae/3a-||
|
5 SeiTj AopKcavo'i, 10
A(bi\o9
'\pavrjco
|
avrWeiri top
|
fiSiov BepdirovTa
'Av^pLKOv TV Al TV BacrtXea
fieivavTa Trap
Tciv /iiaTepa
|
Krj
'
tv Tpe<j)coviv lapov etêv, irap-
KOavohtiifav
Scoei
pena
rj
Seica,
Ka6w<; 6
|
TTUTelp iroTeTaê15
r)
he
Ka
ttj
I
en
'Adavo8(opa, [jjiai [airjj]

Se ti
I
11
'AvSpiK6<; <f>6pov tov iv
deiKr) rYeypa/iiAevov
|
ica irddei
'AffavoScapa,
20
7rap/M\evl
'AvSpcoviKO'i tov -jrepnTov

eo-TO)
p-e^c]
I
y^povov Trap Aioifieiffev

(lel
\ov
[e^TTiTa talLjo?
Trod[L'\Kcov
fiei\0evl
etrcret/ueli'
Se KUTaSovXiTTacrdT]
11
'AvBpiKOV fieidevi' 'Ai^piKov Se

I
25 XeiTeopylp.ev
iv Trjl
ffoairj'i
tmv diwv
{(ov) ovtcov.
45. Lebadea.
II cent. b.c.
IG.VIL3080. SGDI.430.
I
âwv
TaaSe
avTidetn to fiSiov Trr)JSdpiov 'Addvcova tv At

I
Tel Bao"t\ej kt/ ret 'Tpe<f>Qiviei iapov el/Mev tov Trdv^ra
^polvoj' utto
tw
TI,
dfji,epa<;, fiel
TrpodiKOVTa
rj
p.eiTe
avTet ^daivi fieiTe
dWei
[fjLJeidevl KaTct,
5 el
fieiOeva TpoTrov.
Se a rt? dvTnroieiTr] ' AOdv(ovo<i

TpoTrov, ovirepSiKiovdco ktj Trpoi-
dWo
aSiKi
||
[]a0' ovTiva
|
av
aTdvdco TV T
KT) t5)V
lapete'i kt] Te\l
lap^dpj^r)
.
|
tv ^l avTiTiovv^dvovTei
. .
.
dXXtov
6 êtK6fjbevo<;.
kt]
f icrTope[?]
Xei?
'S,dcovo<i, Eii/3a)-
\os â)KpdTio<s, NtKa/3709

46. Chaeronea.
K.pdTcov Eui'OCT-TtS[ao].
II cent. b.c.
p,eivo<;
IG.VIL3303.
SGDI.385.
I
Michel 1394.
IIowjOtTrTro?
K.aWiKOJvo'i dp^(b
Aa/xaTpio) TrevTeK-qSeadTT)
'
Tlpoîvo) dvTideiTi iapav tclv piSiav 6epdTrrj^va'\v

44-48. Manumission decrees, of which there are over one hundred examples from Chaeronea alone, all of about the same period. Even from the same year some are in dialect, some in the Koii/iJ, and some in a mixture of
vhnov no. 47 (of.
At^poSiTiav tv
rhv vbiwv no. 46),
kIi.t
vapapuelvaaav nos. 46,
47
(cf.
irap/ul(cf.
(cf.
vavra no. 44), in wpoeiKovra no. 45 voeiKav no. 44), in Troioii/ici/ei no. 47
voXiiixvoi
no. 46
= TrouA/iei-os),
from
iieiiicv
no.
48 {iaaunev no. 44).
In those given here Koivi influence shows itself in dvafl.i).' no. 46, in
both.
Note
24.
ei
for usual v
oi
in nos.
45, 47 (see 30).
the i of
Siiei
fi6ui'9(,
iavBi nos. 46, 47 (cf.
For For crTâe and
eoir/ijs
no. 44, see

in no.
Sa/xtcioiTes,
no. 44,
5oj[tn4oiAres
no. 48), xarh, rbv
48, see 88.2.
No. 49]
PHOCIAN INSCRIPTIONS
Ki,
205
âpd-KL, n-apafj.eivaaav acravrv
r^
yov\[vr)]Kl avrS, arâO^v 5?
Ka
^moavBi,
rhv avdOeaiv
7roio>e||[i;o9]
hh tw
rmv
(Tovvehplco kcLt tov 5
v6ixov^ Ki)KaT^â\e rv
^pax/^"''^
ra/xir,
|
[i]-n-l
lapSiv rh yiviovtievov
ftKart rrap"axpe[i]//.a.
II cent. b.c.
p.eivo'i
47. Chaeronea.
IG.VII.3352.
\
SGDI.395.
kt) Kco-\
'Apxeiva apxSi
ovi(o irevTeic-qheKdrT] AiovKXeii

epe\irTdv,
rj
TtXa avTidevTi tuv fiBiav

avdOeaiv
Troiovfievei,
oviovfia Zeovovpiva, lap[av]

\\
ret êpdirei, Trapafieivaaav
Sia toj
avTÛ a? ku ^mvdi avevKXecrax;, r^v a[o]\vveBpiQ) Kara rov v6/iov.
5
\
II.p.237.
''
48. Orchomenus. II cent. b.c. IG.Vn.3200. SGDI.497. Inscr.Jurid. Michell393.
'ATToWcoviSao
dp)ôv\TO<;,
lapeidSSovro^ Avrt\yevio^ l.a>Kpdno<s,

'
||
lapapxtdvfrmv 'Ayei<nvtK(o lovKpdTio^,
l.coaiîa} UovOiX\io<;,
|
I
avridein %Cmv
el/iv
Ao/iaT/3i;n;[[<B]
\
tov fiSiov fVKerav 'AKpiaiov

"Icno^, kt)
t)
iapov
e(f)d- lo
TW
lapdirio"; ktj Td[<;]
fiel iêi/jLev ixei\\6evl
irrearr] fieiSe Ka\TaSov\iTTatrT7)

ecTTco o iapev<! ktj
flld)OVT'i.
Se
Kd
t49 i(f>d\TrTiTT], Kovpio';

ktj
tv
lapdpj^rj kt)
tv crovveSpv a-ovXwvTei
Sa-
Phocian
Delphian
49. Delphi.
229.
Early
V cent.
|
B.C.
SGDI.1683 (with n,p.722). Roberts

[vrep]
Toi 7rVTeKaiSeK[a]
Kat,
tov Aaj3va8dv, toi

dp)(^[ov'\\\TO<;,
[pjaav/iaôv
.
1
a, iirl
Tpi')(d
cnreSeiâv [/ivaJI? SexaTe- 5
To/se? [icai]
hifu/jLvalop
[/cajlt
Spay(nd<; 7rei'[Te]|A:ej'Ta kuI f e|.

ate effect, but
is
As
in similar deci-ees
parts of Greece, the act of

sion takes the
from other manumis-
subject to various con'
form of a dedication or
sale {air^SoTo at Delphi, e.g. no. 53) to
remaining in service during the lifetime of the master (nos. 46, 47) or for a term of years (no. 44),
ditions, such as
the divinity of the local shrine, thus
payment of an annuity, etc. Cf

49.
no. 53.
securing religious sanction and protection of tlie rights of the slave
who
Statement of the disbursement of funds by the officials of the phratry of

the Labyadae, whose proceedings form
has purchased his freedom. Often tlie manumission does not go into immedi-
the subject of no. 51.
206
50. Delphi.
GREEK DIALECTS
V
lie
[No. 50
cent. B.C.
B.C.H.XXIII.611. Ziehen, Leges Sacrae 73.
Tov polvov
(XTo
I
^dpev
e? ro [E]uS/)|o'yu!ou
|
al Se
/ca <f)dpei,
hiXa^d-
Tov debv hoi ku Kepaiirai Kal

'
fieTaBva-aTO Kairoreia-aTO
he/xia-crov.
5 ireiMrre Spaxfj^ct'!
tovtov Se toi KaTa\'yopeaavTi to

B.C.
Ditt.Syll.438 (with II,pp. Michel995. Solmsen36. Ziehen,Leges Sacrae 74 (o and d). Ionic alphabet, but with F, and B = A (in contrast to H = rj); lengthened o usually OY, but sometimes 0.
51. Delphi.
About 400
SGDL2561.
819f.).
Inscr.Jurid.II,pp.l80ff.
[o
Se Ao'/JKO?]
I
eo-Tco
"Taye[v]aea)
St[:at'(?
:]|aTa roi/v vofioiK
Tw;
5 rdllv
[7r]o'[Xt]|o?
Koi
tov<; t5)v
Aa^vaS\av\ nep
| I
raiv
inreXkamv Kal
ovre
Te-)(vac
Sapardv
Kal rk
y^^ptj/Mara
av/j,Trpaêa) KcnroBeiêo) [S|t];at(B?
TOW Aa^vdSat^ [Kjovre

10
KXe'êco
ovre [/S]\a[-i|r]B
y^^pr] fji[d'j\T(ov
ovre
/na;iâi'[a||t]
TOiV rSiX
Aa^vaSav
Kal tos rajovly

h6pK\o'i-
iirjaêla tov hopKov tov<; [iv v]ea)\T]\a

15 hviria'yoiiaL irol
eHrj,
Kar ra
yeypafiîeva.
tov
At||o9
tov iraTpmiov
evopKeolvTi
fiefx fiot
dyada
al
S'
|
e(f)iopKeoini,
is
\hd\jravTa Ka\Kd uvtI toiv dyaOSiv."

|
on a wall connected with the stadium, and Eudromus, though otherwise unknown, was probably a sort of guardian hero of
50.
The inscription
and offerings for the occasion were made by the parents.

into the phratries
5.
Saparolv: cakes.
Ath.3. 110d,114b
cites
S6.po.Tov
meaning urdeavened
Hence the interdiction of wine. Note 0iipey (12), ^s t6 where we expect ^p t6 (13S.4), and Kepalw {KepaleToi) = Kepdvmiu, as in Homer. |i.ETa6vathletes.
bread and says the word was used by

the Thessalians.
The
Sapdrai at the
Delphian festival were of two kinds

(of.
1.
25), the yificXa or cakes offered
o-dro
begin the sacrifice again.
in behalf of the
newly married wives
51.
Regulations of the phratry of
that were introduced into the phratry
the Labyadae.
The Labyadae have

49.
:
al-
by
their husbands,
and the
TraiSflia of-
ready appeared in no.
fered for the children that were intro-
A 3.
'
Toiv vdpious
97.1.
Toii vifiovs.
s
So
TOV vd/iovs
ilated.
B16, but usually
unassim-
duced into the phratry by their parents.

6.
a-vfiirpaîa KdiroSeilû
I will
eol-
4.
dircWaCuv: victims
led and disburse.

iTroipalvu,
.
dTroSekwAu, like Att.
a. 11. 44-46 where used with dTreWaia, in contrast to ipipev with Sapdrat. 'Air^Wai is the name of the Delphian festival corresponding to the Attic 'AirciToipLa,
for the 'kwiWai.
is
render account for, disburse,

49.
iyev
Cf iw^Setâv no.
as
1.
10.
t\ Aaîiaimpose the
Sdv: TUKAajS-, elsewhere unassimilated,

3.
96.3.
11.
will
at
which children were introduced
oath upon the rayol for the next year. Cf. B.27.
No. 51]
BovKa-T\\iov
/^tji/o?
trv/j,
207
20
"ESoê Aa^vdBat<!
Tat aXi'ai
SeKarai eVi K[d]\fi7rov iv

|
i/ra^lot?
heKUTOv 6ySoi]KOVTa Svolv
toii?
Ta70ii9
M^
at
Ti
TO,
BeKlea-dai fi^re SapuTai^ yd/i^\Ka fi'^re -rraiSfjia

fir)
fiT^r'
aTreX\\aia, 25
rji.
ras varpia^
i'rr\aiveov<ra';
Kal 7r\r)evoa-a\; d? ku
ai Se
I
Ka TT^p
vo]fiov KeXevatovTi, rrnv KeX^\vcrdvTa}v 6
klvSvvo^ earw.
\
30
Be aireXXaia ayev 'A7reX|\ai? Kal p.^

p.\^Te
rj
SXXai
ap,epai /ijjVe ayev
Toh dyovTai
dXXai afiepai
I
roi^ rayoi)? SeKeadajt
al Se
ku
[S]e^covTaL 35
6 Se
xPn^^v
'ATreXXaiy, a7roTe|to-aTa) Fmaaro'; SeKa Spa\xfid': Karajoplelv tS>v Beâp.ev(ov eVt r&lv hvarepwv raya)v
tcLi p-^rb.
40
KaTayo\peiT(o iv rdi dXi'ai

Tol rayol toI S^d\p.evoi.
Sapd\Ta<;
(fiepev.
BovKdria, ai k dpîXXe\ya)VTi.
||
dyev Se TcnreXXala
dvrl /reVeo? Kal ra?

tj
45
/iocttk Be
Ka
p.r)
|
dyrji
TcnreXXala
tclv
Bap\dTav
50
f-V 4'^P'ni-,
pcoi /re'lret
dp.p6viov K\aT6eT(o a-TaTfjpa
e-Trl
feKa\\Te'pa)i,
tm Se hva-re
dyerco TaireXXala Kal
rdv Sapdrav
rj
(j)epeTO)
al Be
Ka
rj
prj
dy-qi, p.r]KeTi
BeKea6\a)v dppovia, dXX'

?;
dyerca dir^XXala
55
dwoTeia-dTco fiKân Bpa^P'd^
hviToypa<f>(^pevo<;
(jtepeTo)
rj
roKiop êpera
Kai Tî' Bapdrav

I
tS>i
hvcrrepak ferei
dTroTeicr\\[dTa>
.60
5
B
[14 fragmentarj'.
TOLV eTri^KpivovTOiv
T]||ot
Aal3vdBa[t EuKXeibt]]?
Trepl
rdv Ba[paI
Kal ['A7re\\a]|i?
Kal heKarov
Trepl rSiv dTreX\Xa(wv,
7r]a-
peovre;
p-ij
/ieto[? Af||i]o?
Ta[i' Se]
^d(fiov (l>ep6vTa)v 10
1
ai'S[e|-]|a/iei'ot irol
ro
'A7ro'X\a)[i']|o9
kuI tov TloTeiBdvo'; tov <^paI
rpiov Kal TOV

AeX<f>o!>v
A||t09 iraTptoiov BiKacco<;
oiaelv
Kar tov vopovi
tS)v 15
KriTrev)(ecr6\ai SiKaico'i
Tav
\jrd(j)0V
êlpovTl iroXX' dyaffd
23 ff. nierayolareto receive neither,

tji
beside As B55, Mo-ns A46, B30, C19.
the
case of the cakes
(lit.
cakes), the ya.n\a or the Traidijui,

direXXata, unless the
of the nor the
38 ff. Any one wlio wislies See 5 8 a. to accuse the rayol of having received
'
gens
to
which one
the offering at other than the stated
belongs approves in full session.
The
times shall bring the charge when their

sucoessoi'S ai-e in office.'
approval of the gens
(iroTpui, as in Elis
45. oIvtI
p^
rirpa in most Doric dialects) was a

prerequisite to the introduction into
the phi-atry,
which was the larger body
during the year, in the same year. 50. Or let him sign a See 136.8.2). note (for the twenty drachmas) andpay
tcos
:
including several gentes.
30. 6: with-
interest.
out
h,
as also
A 38,
monst.) B53, Ao5e
C19, but Ao (cleC19. Cf. as 'A28
ll-l'i.
d.vSe^d|iicvoi
undertaking,
of
promising.
They swear by the gods
208
20 TOii[?
II
GREEK DIALECTS
^Jeoir? SiSofjLev,
[No. 51
al he
a[S]|i;Q)?, to, Kaicd.
rovra Se
tov<;
r\oi
rayol
25 eTriTeXeovToilv
Kal tSu Seo/xevat crvvâyovTcov
Aa/Suaoojl?
at
Se
30
Ka
fjLT]
TTOiSiVTi
kc^t]
Se Ka
to,
yeypa/ifieva
rj
//.r)
to|[u]?
rayov; top
SeKa
hopKov iWrarydyrnvn,
Bpa')(fJLd<;.
/io'crT|[t]9
a7roTeK7(ZT|[Q)] peicaaTO'i
fir) ofiotrtji, fir)
i'lrl /reKaTe'||[jo]Q)t
Ta\[yêveTco
\\
al Se k avaai Se ica Se^tov-
35 /iOTo|9 TwyevrjL,
irevTriKOVTa
rj
Spa^fia'; aTroTeLo-drco.
rai Tol [rllayoi

40 irevTrjKOvra
ydfieXa
rj
TratS'ijtja
irap ra ypdfJLfiara, cnroTêtcrdTa)

Sdlâ/Mevcov
Sp\a')(îici';
peKacTTo<s
t&v
al Se Ka
firj
airoA
reiarju, dnp.o'i
45
ecTToo
ey
Aa^vaSav Kal eVl
tovt^coi
Kal
iirl TalVTa\t rj Sapd^ aireWaia irhp tA ypdfifiara, fir) ec7T\(o Aaj3vd8a<; firjSe 7) KOivalveLTco rmv koivcop '^prjpM.TQyv firjSe tmv Oefidrav. ai Se rk Ka tS)v rayStv K\aTa<yoprji, iroirja-aC n "jrld-p tA ypdfifjLara, ho Se
I
dXXaK
rav
55 ai'|Tt[0]at, rol
rayol ev rat
||
C
[6fj,\vvTa)
Trot
Tov 'Atto'Wwi'os
xlal UoreiSavo';
tow
([)p']ar[pUov
Kal
5
Aio'?,
Kal St]aô[i'|Tf fiev

[8||iSo'yuei',
SiKaia)<; e7r]ev)(êa-[6\a>
iroW
Ka
ayadd,
Si/co-
tJow
deov<;
at
S'
e]îopKeoi, :a|[a
al Se
fi]rj
^r/i hai\[pe6eL';,
dTr]oTeia-drQ} 7rei'T|[e SpaxP'd<i],

TeA,eo'i/TH[a)i'.
dWov
|
S' oi'êXo'|[/i6-
10 I'ot
TJdv SiKav
h6(T'\Ti'i
Se
Ka
irdp vofiov
[ri] iroieovra
rdi SiKai
15 oi'|ti
he\^r)i,
to hrjfua-a-ov eêTco. al Se
to|i Se
fi-q,
rayol t&i Karayope-
rdv SiKav
e-rrLTeXeoi^âsv
to SiirKov f e/cjao-TO? diroaT|[i]/io?

etrTo),
fir/
Teia-dTm.
20
/io'crTi|[?]
Se
d7roTei\(Tr]i.
Ka
â/ilav
6(f>ei\rjt,
Toy\\v
hevTe
irXeov
firire
Ho'S' o
Tedfib'i
Trep
evTO^rjimv.
iirjTe
7rev\ê
Kal TpidKOVTa Spaxix[djv evOe/iev
7r/)ta/tei'o|[i']
the city, phratry, and gens. 50. fteiidTwv probably established rites, institutions, though this meaning of ei/m is not quotable. Cf Ted/ids = Scir/ttAs, law,
: .
pay five drachmas, and
(the rayol) shall
bring the case to issue by appointing another in his place. Whoever convicts
one guilty of an unlawful action shall

receive half the fine (cf. no. 18.24^25,50).
19ff. Law concerning funeral rites, Like the law of lulis in Ceos (no. 8),
ordinance,
19.
Clff. Oath of the person appointed The missing conclusion of B must have been the provision for such an appointment. 6 ff. If the one
to act as judge.
this
is
20
directed against extravagance,
ff.
One shall not expend more than
chosen fails to serve as judge, he shall
thiHy-five drachmas, either by purchase
No. 51]
T^v Se
n-axellla'jv
209
|(
FoiKW
eVt
x^âivav
âmrhv
elfjêv.
al 8e ti tovt(ov
25
7rap/3aXXo|iTO, airoTeia-drco Trevr'^Ko\vTa Bpaxfid';, ai

a-rjt
Ka
fj,ri
iô/x,\6-
ra)i
(rdfian
firj
'rr\\eov ivde/xev.
arpa/Ma Be h^v hvTroâXeB\e
so
Tw Kal
<})\eperQ}
/iTjS'
jroiKe<j^d\aiov hev TroTdera)-
tov
/jlt)
veKpov KeKaXv/^/jLevov
p,rj^S\aixel, 35
aiydi,
K7)V
rat?
<TTp\oâl<;
Kamdevrcov
irpiy k
|
oTOTVôvTmv
B'
|
e|[;j^]0o?
ra?
foiKia's,
e|7rt
to aafia hC-
KcovTi, Trjvet
evajo^ earm, hevre Ka ha

iv roi?
|
diydva
/jltj
iroTdedfji.
p,r]\B'
t&v
40
Be
TTJIpo'o-Ta
TedvaKOTW
aaixdreaai
Opjjvelv
ototv-
êv,
dXX'
II
dirifiev fo\iKaBe
eKaarov ex0a>
hofi,e\irTia)v
Kal TrarpaBeXrdi hva^rê- 45

ol/uaêv
<fie&v
Kal irevOepmv K'^yyovcov

fj,r]B'
[K]\al ya/i^paiv.
fir]Be
paia{i)
firiT
iv rat? SeaT[a]|t?
/jltjB'
iv rot? eVtauTOt[?
|
/ji,]jjt'
0T0Tv[5iE||i']
-
al Be ti tovtcdv irap^dXXoiTO rmv yeypadfte- so
voav
D
.
axct
...
S ...
I
doivai Be TatS|[e
vo'/tt/tjot
'A7re\-
XaL Kal B|[ou:a]Tta, Hijpata,

[/iT/i/Jo?
AatSa<^|[o'/3ta], TLoLTpoirta, Buo-tou
rav he^Befiav Kal

J
[tJAv hevdrav, KrjVKXeLâ ]|a/JTa/Lima
or {in articles taken)
from
the home.
The shroud shall be thick and of a ligM gray color. For (paairds = *<paiat6s, see 31, and, as used of mourning
23-24.
apparel,
of.
39
on,
is
variously read and interpreted.

ff.
'
There shall be no mourning

relatives.'
?
for the former dead, but every one shall
go home, except the near

45. RTJ-yYivoiv
:
âid J/idno Polyb. 30.4.5,
or
(7;ir76i'ti)i'
The read-
25ff. and âick ô-fliis Ditt.Syll.879.5. If one trangresses (jrap/SdXXw = irapa-
ing
is
uncertain.
See 100.
46fi.
There shall be no wailing or lamentation
fifty
31 TOV 33
ff.
any of these things, he shall pay drachmas, unless he denies under oath at the tomb that he has spent more. 29 ff. (TTpupia Se ktX. cf. no. 8.3^.
Palvw)
:
on the following day, nor on the tenth

day, nor onthe anniversary.
JviavTots:
the
See Glossary, and
of. ri, iviaiirw. in
8 veKpov (ctX.: cf.no. 8.10KTiv
same sense at Ceos. D 1 ff. Enumeration

feasts.
of the regular
11.
ff.
Tois
<rTpo<|>ttts
ktX.
down anywhere at the turns in the road (but carry it straight on to the tomb without interthey shall not set the corpse
ruption), nor shall they
These are given in the order of their occurrence, as appears from the correspondence between many of them
make lamentaa
Xoibs, BoukcEtios, 'Hpoibs, etc.).
and the names of the months {'Awc\For the

identification of these festivals, see Ditt.
5-7. 'Those which occur notes. on the seventh and the ninth of the
Biio-ios.'
/coi
tions outside the house until they arrive

at the tomb, hut there there shall be
I.e.,
ceremony for the dead (?ci.ii>ayli-w)until
the lid (?) is closed (cf.irpo(rrieriiiuTA.s
month
7-8.
KT|uKXia
Kop-
ft)pos,etc.).
But the last part, from Tijrei
TapiCria:
EukXcio
(coi
'ApraidTta.
210
10 ical Ad<j>pi[a K]\al
GREEK DIALECTS
@eoêvia kuI
|
[No. 51
Tpax^M
k
koX AtoaKovpfjia, Mepi\a-
Xdpria KoL
15
Hr?/3a:Xe([a],
km
al Se
avTO<; eirji hLapri[iJov

irapitovTW,
km
ka
XeKxol
irapriL \k]\m
Ka feVot
/rot
hiapîa
ffvovre';
km
<ye-
K\a wevrafiapiTevwv TvxnY

20 ypafifievcov,
I
tovtwv irapâXôno rSiv
Otoeovrcov tol re Safiiop\\yol Kol toX

\
aWoi
Be
\
iraVTe^
Aa^vdSM,
25 XeyrjL
S'
'rrpaara-ovTcov
0a)\i.dcTio';,
Se toI 'n-evTeKaiSexa.
a[l]
ku dfiîXa\[l
tS?
eôfioam
rov vS^^l,L|x\ov hopKOV XeXva-do).

6Se|XoV,
djXiav TTOiovTav dpxco\\y

d-7roTei\a-dT(o
a\iTeir}, diroTeicrdToo
Kal
crvy-
30 xe'of,
oBeXdv.
roidSe ktjv
<âvaTel 'yer^paiTTM iv
||
[t]\m irerpM
35 ^vr/M,
evhw
"[rJaSe <^d[v\\oTO<; iweBonKe TardvyaTlpl BovK-qK
rd
heiJi,tpp[-^]\vLa
ra? Su(SeatSo||9
|
x^t^"'''P"'^ ""'''
'^VP'''-
p\r]\v\Mdv
40 fioayov."
BdpfJi,a,Ta
Kal rd
I
tS)i
AvKeicoi Bapixara koI Td\v d'âiav

Sa/Ji.ocria)\\v
TrdvTcov
koI fiSimv Kal

I
TOfj,
TrpoOvovTa Kal
rdi Be
|
Kpo\fji,avrev6iievov Trapeêv
45 ffva-iai
rd yeypafi/xeva Aa^vdSa\i<;
/j.rjvb'i
Tft)||t
Aa^vaS\dv rcoiTeXXaCov
Aiovva-mi, BovKaTioi<;
Ka\l avfiTrnricrKev
rait
Al
Trarpcoimi Kal T(BV|o'\XtBW
rdv UKpodiva
12
ff.
fices
a victim for himself,
Feasts are also held if one sacriif one assists
(in the sacrifices for the purification of)
woman
victims,
fjiapiras.
recently delivered of child, if
theeponymous hero gave to hisdaughter Buzyga. This mythical heroine is mentioned elsewhere (Schol.Ap.Rhod.l. 185) as a daughter of Lyons, whose
there are strangers with
him
sacrificing
name
1.
is
to
and
if one is serving a^ irevrais
37 (shrine of Lycus
be recognized in AuKe(wi 38. tAv d-yot?).
is
TrevTa^piras
the
name
of
av |i6<rxov: apparently the admirable

or wonderful calf (a sort of wondercalf
?),
some
oflScial appointed to serve five days (d/iiipa, see 12), but nothing more 22. toI is knovfn about this oifioe.
irvTeKa8{Ka
of.
no. 49.
26-27.
scure.
38
but the allusion

S.
irdvTCDv
of course ob;
kt\.
'
in the
If,
case of aiU undertakings, both private
when they hold an assembly, any official is absent. &pxav nom. sg. part, one
holding
office.
and public, for which one

fice
ofiers sacri-
or consults the oracle in advance,
29
ff
These things are
the one doing so shall furnish to the
written at Phanoteus on the inner side
Labyadae the victims mentioned

TdvTdip depends upon wpoBiovra and
(i.e.
The ancient city of Phanoteus (Panopeus) was perhaps the original

of the rock.
seat of the phratry of the Labyadae.
30. ^ttvaTct: cf.$(iTOT0!
11.
in the rock inscription just quoted).'

vrpo-
iMVTfvbpxvov, sacrificing etc. in advance

of.
30-31. Both
47.
rdv dKp66iva (or ra haxpdso.
âvareis andâxoreiis occur in other inscriptions.
See 46.
:
31
ffiva,
the reading being uncertain):
ff.
raSe *dvo-
Tayods vapix^v, the rayol shall furnish

the first-fruits.
invite the
Tos
|i6(rxov
quotation from the
48
f.
cr|mr(<rK6v kt\.:
ancient rock inscription, stating
what
Labyadae
to
drink together.
No. 63]
hafMel Tolii?
a7r|a7eo-0(it.
Aa/SuaSas
211
kA[t]
riii'
rd?
B'
aWwi
||
doivw;
hwpav
50
52. Delphi. Between 240 and 200 b.c. SGDI.2653. Michel 274.
Â.'âOat TV'yaL.
<f)a)vio)i,
Ae\,(f>ol
eSwKav NiKavS/atot
|
'
Avaâyopov KoXoI
eireav irorjTai, av\rS)i Kal iyyovoi'i irpoêviav, irpofiavreiav,
aavXiav, irpohiKiav, areXeiav irdvTcov, TrpodlSpiav ev TrdvTe(a-)cn rot?

ayc!)voi<;
oh d
I
Tro'Xt?
Ti\6T)n Kal
raXXa
ocra Kal toi<;
dWoK
I
irpoê-
voK Kal
jxov,
evepyeraK rd^
tto'Xio? tcov
AeX^Stv
dp'yovro'i
NtoSa-
ôvXevovToav
'A/owttoji'o?, Nt/coSa/iOV, Il\C\crT(ovo<;^ SeVwi'o?,
53. Delphi.
"A/3;;ôi'TO?
186 b.c.
SGDI.2034.
firjvo^
'
[NJtKO/SouXou
1
ôvKariov,
iirl
rolaBe direBoro
Tlv6ia)i, a-cofiara
NeoTTOT/aa 'Opdalov
AeX^t? roa KttoWwvl tul

rait
|
yvvaiKeia Bvo
e^,
</)'
ah
ovo/xaTa
Z(7rv|j0a, licocri'xâ, rt/ias
dpyvpiov fivdv
Kadoyi;
eTricrrevaav ZcoTrvpa, '^coai'xa
6ea)i
rdv
||
covdv,
(Sire i\ev6epa<; etfiev
Kal dvei^diTTOvi dirb wavToav rofi

Aafievrj<;
iravra 5
iraôojji
îov.
êâuoTTjp Kard tov vo/xov
'Opeara
AeXtf>6<;.
d')^pi
paiJ.e[i\vdv\ra)v Be Tiwirvpa, l.axrl'xa
irapd NeoTrdrpav
Ka
'NeoTrdrpa iroeovaai
TO)?
to TroTiTaaa-diJ.evov irdv to BvvaTOV dveyKX-qI
el
Be Ti Ka
fir)
iroieatvTL
Zwirvpa
\
rj
1,oi>ai')(a
tmv
"TroTiTaacro-
fievav vTTO l<ieoirdTpa^ Ka6d><;
yeypaiTTai BvvaTal
oixrai,
eêaTW
NeoTrar/oat KoXdêiv
.
Kadw
||
Ka avTU
53.
BeCXrfTai Kal dXX(oi virep 10
49 ff. tAs 8' axXas ktX. the other feasts one shall carry out in accordance with
the season.
53.
A typical Delphian manumission

more than
decree, of which there are

1*300.
Proxeny decree
in
honor of the
poet Nlcander of Colophon, whose writings included a prose work on Aetolia. At this time the Aetolians were dominant in Delphi, and this
See note to nos. 44-48. They show all varieties of mixture of Delphian, Northwest Greek Kony/i, and Attic
elements, e.g. in this inscription,
pi.
imv. idvru,
i6inui>, âruv.
Nearly
a.1,
always at
this time, the older

ri, lepis,
lap6s
oi,
shows
itself in
scriptions.
the language of the inSee 279. Note in 1. 5 the

7rdvTe((r)<rt
are replaced by
and
toI
by
combination of Delph.
Aetol. ayiims.
with
though roJis frequently retained in the formal toI Upds beginning the list of
witnesses.
212
NeoTrdrpav
âfiia'i.
aâfJi,ioi<;
GEEEK DIALECTS
ovroi<;
ical
[No. 53
irdaa'i
\
avv\7roSiicot<;
hCica^
Koi
el
Se ti
Ka
Trddrjc êo-rraTpa,
eXevdepat
earcov Zcoirvpa
Koi 'LwcrixO' Kvpieovaai avToaavrav Kal iroiovcrai 6 Ka 6e\a>v\n,

KaOiof liriaT&KTav
TTvpa'i
I
rm
tmi
OecoL rctv covdv.
el
Be ti?
Ka
dTrrrjTai Zto-
rj
1wa-ixa<; eireC
||
Ka
Te\evTd<7r]i 'Neoirdrpa, 0eâtov irape6p,oC(o<;
15 yjreTco 6 /SeâicoTrjp
Oeui rdv oavdv Kurd tov vofiov.
he
Kal
01
TrapaTvyy^dvovre'i Kvpiot e6v\r(ov av\eovTe<; ca? iXevOepa? ov-
a-av d^dfitoi ovTet
Kal dvvTToSiKoi
irdaa's SiKa<; Kal âjMia'i.

7reTro\vr]peviJ.evai
eVt'i'o/x.ot
rj
el
Se
Ti
Ka
dêrmdecovTi irepl
'Neoirdrpav
t&v NeoTrairaawi
||
rpa<;
20
iirapxovToav n, Kvpioi eovTco ol
KoXd^ôvTev avrds
Ka0'
on Ka avroK
p,dpTvpe<s
I
SoKrji
d^dpnoi ovTei Kal dwiroSiKoi
huKat.
rol
lepei<;
Bevav, "Aâ^/3o?, twv dpxdvTcov Ev-
\et8a?,
ISicoTat 'le/oo/cXr)?, 'K.apCêvo';, Ba7;)^to9.

Exclusive of Delphi
64. Stiris. About 180 Michel 24. Solmsen 37.
B.C.
IG.IX.i.32.
SGDI.1539.
Ditt.SyU.42e.
A
[@]60? TV'âv d'^d:^&\dv.
5 îov,
I
a-TpaTa'yeovTO';
|
[t]&)I'
^WKemv
koI
|
Zev[tS]
[/aJtî/o?
e^Sofiov, 6/U.o\o[7||i]a
rd
Tro'Xet 'Ereipicav
|
TTo'Xet
M.eSea)viQ)v
avîê^TroXiTevcrav "^relpioi Ka\l

11
MJeSewi'tot
10 e'lôi'Te? lepd, '7ro1[\t]i',
'ympav, Xifiepa^, iravTa [i'jXevOepa, iirl TolcrBe.

7rdvTa<;
|
eJfiev
I
[rjoir? M.eBecoviov;
[SjTtjOtov? taov<; Kal o/Moiov^,

||
15
Kal avveKX-qaidêiv Kal av^vap')(paTarela6aL /xerd rdi
[Tro'JXtos
rdi ^Tipicov, Kal

eviKOfievov<!
|
BiKd\[^'\et,v Tiis B(Ka<i
tA?
iirl 7ro'\i|[o]s Trao-a? Toiis

|
[T]ats dXiKiai<;.
of
lardvOa) Be Ka\l
lêporafilav ex
17. &XfTa9iavTiKT\.: are convicted
54. AgreementestablishingairujiHroXircia or joint-citizenship
Jiaoing done
any wrong
to
Neopatra or
between the
all (of
her possessions.
in another of the
Cf. 4ê\eyx8elri{i)irav
Stirians
and Medeonians.
manumission decrees.
10. I\cv6epa: free,
The derivation of dferiu from *ivêT6uj (cf. 77.2) and connection with drafTjrû is most attractive, tliougli fijTû lias original o, of which the weak grade would be a not c. Others compare
Hesych.
origin of
fiferoKS,wl(ttop,
is
towns).
11
open to
:
fl.
rois kt\.
all the
both Mede-
oniansshallbeStirianswithequalrights,
andshalljoinwith the city of the Stirians inthe assembly and in appointing magistrates, and those who have arrived at proper age shall try all cases which come beforethe state. 18. toTdvOca: Boeotian
SiceXoi, the
which
obscure.
No. 54]
PHOCIAN INSCEIPTIONS
ffva-iw:
| |
213
ra? Trarptov;
20
rcbv Me8etB]|[v]i6)i; eva tov Ovaiovra t^5

Me8e<i'|[i]ot?,
oaai ivrl iv tS) ttoXitiko)

Srijot
v6fi[a),
||
/ijer^
rav apôv-
Tcov
T&v
a-Ta\[6]evTCi>v iv
|
Xavâvereo
[8]e o UpoTa/iia<; 25
apea-fuov, o t[oI
d]pjôvT<; iXdfiâvov, ^p,i\[fj,'\valov koI tS>v xocov
TO
e7r[i\fi'\a\ov
tw
leporafiiai.
hiKa<i,
crvvSi\[K'\a^t Se 6 iepoTafiiav
"[pjlxo'i/-
earoa Se e7rai'a7||[]es Xeirovpyelv roij^ MeSelwi'tot/s iv 35

dp'x^di;, ocrot
|
Srtpt T^?
yeyevrjvrai iv
I'epet?,
MeSe&VL
dp\')(ôvre;,
êvoSi-
KM,
"TrpaKTfjpe;,
Bafiiovpyoi,
lepdpâi, Kal
rai'
||
yvvaiKoyv 40
offat te/3j;Tev|/caTt, et /i^ rt?
e/ccbi'
vTrofievoi
ia-ravdcov Be ix tS>v
d\eiTO\i^yrjT(ov tS)v MeSecflviiBi' k|oI e*
rail' "S.Tipitov
Sa/itoiijo||[7]e- 45
j'o'Iô?
ovTfov Se Kal
Xeuet.
ra iv
MeSe|[ft)i/t
tJepA Ka6a)<: 6 TroXtri/to?

et/iei'
|
6-
Kat rdv
j^[w|pai']
tAv MeSewi'tai'
[Trjacrai' 1,ripiav
Kal rdv
"SiTiJkiiav
M.eSewviav Koivdv
'7r[a|cra]i'.
Koivcoveovro) Be ol 50
MSe|[Q)]i'tot
Tav dvcndv rdv iv

fir)
2Ti|[pi] iraa-dv koI rol (toI) Sri/stot

55
|
rdv iv
M.e\Bea)vi iracrdv.
d-iro
iêtTTCo S|e diroiroXneva-acrTaL TOLr[s]
MeSewi'ious
twv
'2Tipi\[Q}']v firjSe
rois Sript'ou?
diTro
|
[tJmi'
'M.eBel(ovi]a)v.
oirorepoi
|
[S]e
Ka
/jltj
i/i/ieivcovTi iv toZ||[?] yeypa/i- 60
fievoK, d7roTei\a-dvTa>v toi<;
i/ifieivd[v']\TOi<;
dpyvpiov TaXavlTa BeKa.
B
r
irloLeovTwv
[7]j0ai|rai'Ta)i'
Be rav
o/i[o]|X,07i'ai'
ev
ardXav
7r[apd]
I
Kal dv[a6e]\vTcov iv to lepov tu^ 'A[0a'i']||a?, OecrTav Be 5

IBicoTav ia[(l>pa]\yia-fievav.
rdv 6p.o\Koyi'âv Kal irapd
a ofioXoyia
Bpdaava
SoVtcji'
\
AiXaiea.
/j,dp[Tv]\pe^ pda-cov AafiaTpiov 'E||\a- 10
Tew9,
EuTraXiSo?
0/3a|o-(i'o?
AtXatew,
\
Tt/io|K/3aT7;? 'EiriviKov Tt-
5o/3joe]w.
Se rot iTipioi
Ta
(j>aTpia tcov MeSeo)vi\\cov iv 15

|
ereot? TeTTapoi?
dpyvpiov
p.vd'S
irevTe Ka[l
tJo'ttoi'
Tdv KaXeifie-
vav
Tpeiav.
ing in Stiris.' 40-41. lepriTrfKOTv: see
188.4.
<r9
So larivBuiv I. 42 and 9^ inscription. Cf. Xoij-Si in another Stiiian also (cXapuo-rl. 32 with Boeot. . for ci.
for laTdm-a.
55. diroiroXiTrfo-ao-Tai
ff7-
as in Wo-tuk
B 5.
85.1.
34 ff. (i'l ^"' ''^'^^ 't^liose ggg 281. who have been officials in Medeon shall be exempt from compulsory oflSce hold-
13
ff.
nians, in distinction
tained
its
The phratiy of the Medeofrom the state, reown organization, and was
214
GREEK DIALECTS
Locrian
[No. 55
55. Oeanthea (Galaxidi). 346 ff.
First half
V cent. b.c.
IG.IX.i.334.
SGDI.
1478. Hicks 25. Inscr.Jurid.I,pp.l80fe.
Michel 285. Roberts 231 and pp.
Solmsen34.
'Ev 'NaviruKTOV Ka(T) TovBe hairtfOtKia.

fiChiov, eVIei'
Aoppov rov HvrroKva/io'7ro(?)
Ka NauTra/cTto?
<êverai,
NaviraKTiov iovra,
NavTdKTo (once ^7
to receive a subsidy of
money and land

the relations be-
^(i")
NouTriiKTo), in
from the
65.
Stlrians.
contrast to which ip NaiiraicTov, iv TSav-
Law governing
T&KToi with original iv are always writ^
tween the Eastern Locrian colonists at Naupactus and the mother country. This does not refer to the founding of Naupactus, which was much earlier. Colonists are called &toikol from the point of view of the mother country, but ^ToiKoi as here (iirlfoifoi) from the point of view of their new home. The Eastern Locrians are referred to ethnically as Hypocnemidians (of which Epicnemidians is an equivalent), politically as Opuntians, since
ten out. Cf. also (in no. 56)

&vi.ro(<:) (TuXIj', d.SlKo(s)
ti(s) avKoi,
avKm, in view of
which the reading Aii7ro(s) îvov (no. 55.2), which is generally though not
universally adopted,
correction.
is
not a violent
has so
No other Greek inscription many examples of p as no. 56,

In no. 56
where
or
uniformly employed before it is no longer used. In no. 55 lengthened 6 is expressed by in the genitive El, lengthened c by
it is
po.
Opus was
singular,
OV
in the accusative plural.
the seat of government, the two terms
But
85
standing in the same relation as Boeotian and Theban.

It is probable that
E and 0. See No. 55, beginning in 1. 11, is divided into paragraphs by the letters
in no. 56 always
d.
one copy was set
A-e.
No. 55 exhibits
repetition (see
1.
up
tus,
at Opus, with another at
Naupac-
many
instances of
and that the present tablet is still another copy, which with the addition
of the last sentence, stating that simi-
3, note),
is
and some
1.
of
omission of
ness
(e. g.
what
essential to clear30),
the subject of iwoedvei.
between colonists from Chaleion and the mother city, was set up at Chaleion, from which place it may easily have found
lar relations are to subsist
its
and in general the style of both inscriptions is crude and obscure. 1. The colony to Naupactus on the
following terms.
foiKla.
way
to Galaxidi.
94.5.
In both this and the following inscription a single

letter is
used for
"double consonants, not only in the interior of a word,
as
0a$i{<r)<Tas,
but
Ki,{T)
often in sentence combination, as

TovSe.
So i{d) Sa/io, i($ Xi/i^j-os, etc., with assimilation of in (100); similarly
Ao9p6v tAv HviroKva|i,(Siov kt'K.: A Sypocnemidian Locrian, when he becomes a Naupactian, being a Naupactian, may as a l^ros share in the social and religious privileges (i. e. in the mother country) when he happens to
be present, if he wishes.
hairipoiKCa te Kd(T)Tov86: see 136.5.

:
iiri-
If he wishes,
No. 55]
LOCEIAISr INSCEIPTIONS
a'C
215
êvov oa-ia \avxav\eiv Koi Oveiv iêtfiev eTrnvxpvTa,

rai,
Ka heiXe-
al
Ka SeiXerai,
dveiv
ical \\av')(dveiv
Ke{h) hdfi,o Ke{a) poLvdvov
avTOV
ical
to yevo'i Karaipei.
/j,e
reXo?
to||u?
eTripoipov^ Aopp5v. rov 6
KviroKvafuSioK, (ppuv K av TK Aoppo? yeveTai rov HvTroKvafiiBiov. al SeiXer dv^joTOt|?

I
'RviroKvaiMLhlov
<j)dpeiv ev
Aoppoh
pelv,
liev
KaraXeiTrovTa ev
at
toll
laTlai iralha
heâTay
e 'Se\(j>eov eBeii(y)
dvev iveTepiov
Ka
p-e
hvir
dvdvKa^ aireXdovTai
'NavirdxTO
Aop\pol Tol HvTroKvafiLBioi, iêiixev av-)(opelv, hoiro peKacrTo^ ev,
dvev
i^^veTipiov.
reXo?
Fea-TrapL\dv.
(TTcLp-ev a(7r'
Aoppov rov "^voppov rot? eTrifoipoK ev 'NavTraKTov p,e Vo-cjjdpeiv p,eBev hoTi p-e p,eTd
|
10
hoppov
iêip,ev,
'OîrovTiov TeKvai Kal p,a')(avdi p.eSep,iai f epoVra?. tov at Ka hel\\dvTai, iirdyetv /iera TpcdpovTa peTea diro
TO hoppo heKaTov dv8pa<; '0\TrovTioi<; NauTra/CTiOj' Kal NauTra/cTtot?

'Ottovtiov;.
poCpov, d-jro
he
B
and
Hoo-Q-Ti?
elfiev,
Ka
\t7roTeXee]|t
ey ISiavjrdKTO tov
iiri-
Aoppov
evTe k diroTeicreL
in
i.
to. v6\fjiia
TSlaviraKTioc;.
may
share in these privileges, both

those of the
common
those of the people
mem-
e.
with the Western Locrians, they are not to be subject to any
bers of the societies, himself
and
his de-
special taxes as colonists.
at SetXiT:
1.
scendants forever.
The
colonists of the
for subj. without Ka (also in
26), see
sg. Tjv
H. Locrians are not to pay taxes among the S. Locrians, until one becomes a H.
Locrian again. In 6<na Xoj'x'^''e' Kal Bietv there is probably the same contrast as in
lepdt.
174.
is
9.
hdiro pcKao-TOs^v:
a 3
otherwise
known only in Attic-Ionic,

^s.
other dialects retaining the original
Kal Saia or
Cretan
0hva,
See 163.3. Hence this is the 3 pi. fjv agreeing with the logical subject
they
(cf.
Kal dvffpdiriiia, tliougli it is possible that
the preceding).
Cf.
Hom.
both terms refer to religious privileges.

3.
6/3ov olKSude ?Ka<rTos, etc.
at
Ka SilXirai
li 11.
for the repetition
I,p.286.
11
Kiihner-Gerth
ff.
Oath for the colonists to

to
-of.
also
10
f.,
dSfiev 11.
ff.
fat iv Tayopat.
11.
:
20
41
f.,
Kapv-
Naupactus, not
with the
deuice.
4.
Ki(8) 8dfjio
forsake the alliance Opuntians willingly by any
Kc(o) foLvdvov
Kal 4k 5i)pjov Kal iK kolvu-
vHv.
94.6, 100.
If they wish they may impose
ff.
If a
colonist
the oath thirty years after this oath, one
wishes to return, he
may
do so without
.hundred Naupactians upon the Opuntians
taxes of admission (to citizenship), pro-
and
the
vided he leaves behind in his house an
pactians.
irovTiov.
If the S. Locrians are driven from Naupactus by force, they may return without admission
adult son or brother.
taxes to the town
OTTOVTiov: ioi a.7r"0Probably here only a graphic

11;
Opuntians upon the Nau-
14
omission, similar to haplology (88 a).

ff. Whoever of the colonists departs fromNaupactus with unpaid taxes shall lose his rights as a Locrian until he pays
came.
They are
from which they each to pay no taxes except
216
GEEEK DIALECTS
Ai.'
'
[No. 55
r
pov
Kparelv,
ei ev
Ka fxk YeVo? ev rdi lerTiat ei e "'xêTrdfiov tov eTn]foiNaV7raT0t, Aoppov tov HvjroicvafJi.iSidv tov iirdvyîa-^Tov
hoTro
AoppSv
Si,
avrov Iovtu,
at,
k avep
ei e Trats, Tpiov
pievov al Se pe, rot? NauTra/cTtot? vopioi's x^pecrTai.

20
Ei{v)
Navn-aKTO
avy(ôpe\\ovTa ev Aoppov'; tov<; HvTroKvapiSiovi iv

TOL('i)
NaukuI
iraKTOi Kapvâi ev Ta\rfopai, kSv Aoppol?

Tcii TToXi,
ho K
eirei
ii,
Kapv^M
iv
rayopdi.
|
E HeppoOapiav
to:,
|
HviroKvapiBioK iv
Mvaaxeov
25 Tot?
Ka
'NavTrdKTi{6i; rt)? yeveTa\i avTd<i, Kai
ra XP^'
paTa tSv lâvirdKTdi Toh

(TTai, Ao'tto?
iv âvTrdtcTOi y(pecrTai,
S'
iv Aoppoi<s
HvTTOKvapiBioii; '^.pepaTa rots Hu'7roi'OjLttSi||ot?
|||
vopiof; XP^'
iroXi';
peKaa-TOV vopiêi Aoppov tov
Hv7ro/'|a/*.tStoi/.
av
Ti'i
hviro tov voplov tov iiripoipov avyppeei Jieppodapid^v Kal
F At K
30
M.va:a'X,eov, rot?
avTOV vopioiv ^pecrTctt kuto, ttoKiv peKdaTOV;.
aSeX<j>eol
eovn to
'v
âiiraKTOV poiKeovTa,
icTTi,
Ao'tto?
Kal
Aopp^\v TOV iivTroKvapiSiov pexdaTov v6po<;
at k cnroddvet,
TOV jApepdTOV KpaTelv tov iiripoipov, to xaTipopevov KpaTelv.
Toil? i-TTipoipovi iv
NaviraKTov Thv SiKav TrpoSipov hapecrTai
Naupactians his lawful dues. 16 ff // there is no family in the home,

the
.
as the law
may
be in the several cities
or heir to the property

nists
among
the colo-
of the S. Locrians. If any of them, under the laws of the colonists, return,
they shall be subject to their
in Naupactus, the next of kin

inherit,
own
laws,
among the H. Locrians shall from whatever place among

crians he comes, and, if a
the
Lo-
each according to the city of his origin, 29 ff. If there are brothers of the one
goes as a colonist to Naupactus,
then, according to
man
or boy,
who
he shall go himself within three months.

Otherwise the laws of Naupactus shall
what
the
law of the
19 ff. If one returns from Naupactus to the S. Locrians, he must have it announced in Naupactus in the market-place, and among theH. Locrians
be followed.
H. Locrians
is,
severally
(i.e.
in each city) the colonist
if (one of
them)
dies,
shall inherit his share of the property, shall inherit

tlie
what belongs
is
to
him. Note
inthecitywhencehecomes.
eeer
mi.When-
double construction with Kparelv

partitive or
accoi-ding as the sense

not.
and the Muo-oxeis (probably the names of two noble any of

the JlepfoBaplai
But many take
TO
as gen. sg.
is
to in relative sense, though this use
or priestly families, the containing KoBapbs
first
obviously
not otherwise attested in Locrian, and
= xaBapbi) becomes a Naupactian himself, his property in Naupactus shall also be subject to the laws in Naupactus, but his property among the S. Locrians to the H. laws,
understand
Aenf
^trrf
with
KaTi<f6fusvov,
transto in-
lating which
.
it is
32
proper for him

colonists
f.
The
may
bring
suit before the judges with right ofprece-
dence, they
may
bring suit and submit
No. 55]
LOCEIAN INSCRIPTIONS
hapearai Kal Sofiev ev
'OiroevTi,
217
7ro(T) Tov-; S\iKaa-Tepa<;,
Kara f e'o?
hoiri.ve's ica 35
avTUfiapov.
Aopôv rov }lvTroKvafu^LOV
Trpoa-rdTav KaraaTaaai
Tov Aofpov T07rif\\oLpoi KoX TOP iiripoipov rot Aoppoi,

'iriaTk
evTifJ.01 <e?> (eovri).
fipo<i
Ho'crcr|Tt?
k
|
aTroXiTrii.
jrardpa
Kal TO
TOV
y^^pe/jLUTov TOi TTUTpi,
cVet K
airoXa'xêlv tov eTripoipov iv lâvTraKTOV.\
HoWrt?
/xtdi,
UTTorêveTai, iêifiev
ku
to.
fj,e
fspaSepoTa Bia^deipei
dv(j}OTdpoi<; SoKeei,
Te-)(yaL
Kal /laxavai Ka\l

;)(;tXt'oz/
hoTi
Ka
Hottovtiov re
7rXe^||at
Kal 'NafrraKTiov 40
TOV iiripoipov irXeOai, aTi/iov etfiev Kal j^pel/xara irafjiaTocjjayeLcTTai. pai'i
TovKaXeifievoi tclv hiKav Sofiev tov dplyov, iv ToidpovT dfidSofiev,
at Ka TpidKOVT dfj-dpai
Xei'7roi'T|at
ra?
dp')^d<;
at Ka
to suits
against themselves in Opus on
7oi!s).
Some
correct to Vi(/re)T^s, but

(f:)aT is possible.
the
same day.
This provision
is
in-
a by-form with
after evn/wi
is
E5
tended to secure for the colonists the greatest expedition in their litigation
at Opus,
hapiarai. (i.e. eKiirBai) Kal SS/Mev
due
to dittography (cf
holrives,
the ending of the preceding

'iriarh).
The omission
of eovn
may
be
XajSetv Kal dovvai (cf.
Hdt.6.83).
dlKTjv
the engraver's error, or simply ellipsis,
Xapeti/ is
usually to bring
suit, as here,
though sometimes the opposite, while

SIkt/v SoOvai is
(e. g.
such as is not infrequent in a clause of this kind (Kuhner-Gerthl,p.41,n.2c).
usually to submit to suit Thuc. 1.28), as here, though someas below,
.36 f.
colonist to
Naupactus who
has
left
behind a father and his portion
times used of a magistrate, to grant

trial,
1.
41
f.
34f.
of the property with the father, shall inherit his share
Who-
when
{the father) dies.
ever are in office for the year shall ap-
38
ff.
Whoever
device in
to
violates these statutes by
point
from among
the
H. Locrians a
any
any point which
is
not
irpoffTdTTis,
colonist,
one of the Locrians for the one of the colonists for the Lo-
agreed
by both parties, the majority
of the Thousand in Opus and the majority of the colonists in Naupactus,

shall be deprived of civil rights
crian,
tov Aofpov HvTOKvafjiiSiov applies
properly only to the appointment of

the TpbaTaT-qi for the colonist, this being the important proyision in cbntin-
and
shall
have his property confiscated. For the

spelling 'NafTaxrlov see 32.
the one
41
ff.
To
uation of
the
preceding paragraph.
a tt i a t c s without cor-
who brings
suit the magistrate
Making the provision mutual was an

afterthought.
shall grant trial within thirty days, if
/t
rection is to be read xa 'iriarh, with
days of his magistracy remain. If he does not grant trial to the one
thirty
hyphaeresis where
we expect
elision,
bringing suit he shall be deprived of

rights
civil
from Ka and iwiarh, an adv. ^cpd. of firos for which we should expect ^wiferh or iTricrh (intervocalic f is not always written, of. '07r6ei'Ti, Sa/uovp-
and have
his property confiscated,
his real estate together with his servants.
The customary oath shall be taken.

voting shall be by ballot.
The
real
For
p,4pos
218
fie
GREEK DIALECTS
rav
Biicav, dTifJi\ov elfiev
[No. 55
BlSoc Toi evKaXei/ievoL
koX xpef^'ara Trafia-
45 TO<f>ajel(rTai,
to fiepo^ /nerA po\\iKiaTav.

\lrdcf>i^\îv
el/ji.ev.
Sio/ioaai hdppov top vofiiov.
ev vSpiav
rav
koI to dedfiiov rots E.V7roKvafMSioi<!

toI'; aiiv
Aoppoh
Taih-a reXeov elfiev XaXeteot?
'AvTKpdrai fOiKiral'S.
SGDI.1479.
56. Oeanthea. Hicks 44. Michel
3.
Second half V cent. B.C. IG.IX.iii.333. Roberts 232 and pp.354 ff. Solmsen 35.
Tbv êvov
XaXeiea avXovTa
5
e'(T)
jLie
hdrêv e(T) ra? XaXei^So? tov OlavOea, /i|eSe rov

/iteSe
ra? OlavOiSo'i,
xpe/J-ara at
ti{<;) crxJôi
tov 8e
dvdTo(<;) avXMv.
ra
êyiKO, i{6) 0a\d(a-)a-a<;

a'i
hdyev
|
dav-
\ov irXdv
i(X) Xi/Mevo? to kut^, ttoXiv.
dhiKo{s:) crvKoi, Te||TO-
pe? Spwx^/iai-
al he irXeov
Be/c
djjiapdv eôi to a-vXov, he^fiioXoiv

p,evo<: e
|
6(f)XeT0 poTi crvXda-ai.
al fxeTapoiKeoi irXeov
XaXeteus
y(\pe<TTO.
ev Olavffeai e 'Oiavdei)<; ev 'X.aXeioi,

10
tm
e-mBap.iai,
SUai
|||
TOV Trpoêvov, al \jreuSea irpoêveoi, hnrXêloi BoteaTO.
al k dvSi-
ydôvTi Tol êvoBUai,

estate, cf .
eirop.oTa'i heXea^To 6 êVo?
oirdyov Tav SiKav
the similar use of kMjpos.

this
compact for the H. Locrians shall hold good in the same terms for the colonists from Chaleion under
46 f
.
And
off a foreigner from Chaleian territory, nor a Chaleian from Oeanthean territorij, nor his property, incase one makes
seizure.
But him who makes a
seiz-
See introductory note. 56. The tablet consists of two documents inscribed by different hands, as
Antiphates.
ure himself one mayseizewith impunity.
The property of a foreigner one may

carry off from the sea without being subject to reprisal, except
appears from the forms of the letters, which also show, together with the absence of 9, that both are later than no. 55. The first, ending with xpiaro
1.
from
the harbor
8, is a treaty between Oeanthea and Chaleion of the kind known as ri/ipo1.
XoK or crvixôKd (the latter in

is is
15).
It
for the protection of foreigners, that

citizens of other
If one makes a seizure unlawfully, four drachmas (is the peiiralty); and if he holds what has been seized for more than ten days, he shall owe half a^ much again as the amount he seized. If a Chaleian sojourns more than a month in Oeanthea or an Oeanof each
city.
Greek
states, visit-
thean in Chaleion, he shall be subject

the local court.
to
ing either city from reprisal at the
hands of
citizens of the other.
Such
The second document,

sists of
cities,
11.
8-18, con-
enforcement of claims was freely employed, so far as it was not specifically regulated by
reprisal or seizure in
treaty.
JTor graphic peculiarities see
regulations of one of the two
presumably Oeanthea, regarding

The proxenus who
is false to his
the legal rights of foreigners.

8
ff
.
no. 55, introductory note.

1 ff.
An
Oeanthean
shall not carry
duty one shall fine double {the amount involved in each particular case). If
Ko. 57]
ex0o<;
ELEAN
wpoêvo
|
INSCRIPTIOlSrS
fjiev
219
rat?
iMvaia\{ai<:
Koi fiSio êvo apiarivâv, iwl

iirl
Kal irXeov TrevTe/caiSeK avSpa^,
rots
|
/ieiovoK ewe' dvSpa<:.
at
15
K 6 paaa-TCx;
Trot
tov f\\aa-TOV SiKaêrai Ka(T) ra? o-wi//3oXa?, SafMop-
70? heXearai tos hopKo fi6Ta<; apiarivhav tuv ir^VTopKiav o/iocravTa^.

TO'i
hopKoiioTm tov avro^v hopKOV
o/ivvev, ifKedvv Se VLKev.
Elean
57. Olympia. Before 580 B.C. SGDI.1152. Inschr.v.Olympia 2. Michel Roberts 292 and pp.o64ff. Solmsen38. Damelsson,EraDOsIII,80ff. Keil,G6tt.Naclir.l899,15ifi. Glotz,Solidarit6delafammeenGr6ce,pp.248ff.
195.
'A fparpa rot? FaXeiot?. irarpiav dappev Kal jeveav xal ravTo.
the êvodUai (the judges in cases involv-
accounting (or in the body of the fuurrpol?).
ing the rights of foreigners) are divided

in opinion, the foreigner
tiff
who
is
plain-
If any one maltreats one who in a matter involving fines,

wittingly.
suffer the
is let
accused
him
be
{owdyor
6 4irdyiav) shall choose ju-
held to a fine of ten minae, if he does so
rors
from
the best citizens, but exclusive
And let the scribe of the gens

if he
of his proxenus and private host (who
same penalty
wrongs any
would be prejudiced in his

teen
fa,voT), fif-
one.
This tablet sacred at Olympia.
men
in cases involving a
mina
or
The numerous interpretations of this

fundamenAccording to that preferred here the object of the decree is to do away with the liability which under primitive conditions, such as survived longer in Elis than elsewhere, had attached to the whole gens and family of an accused
inscription have differed
tally.
more, nine
men
in cases involving less.
If citizen proceeds against citizen under

the terms of the treaty, the magistrates
shall choose the jurors from the best citi-
zens, after
having sworn the quintuple

five gods).
oath
(i.e.
oath by
The ju-
rors shall take the
same
oath,
and
the
majority shall decide.

57.
person, also to prevent confiscation of

his property
This covenant for the Eleans.

man''s) gens
and family and his property shall be immune. If any one brings a charge against a male citizen of Mis, if he who holds the highest office and the /Sao-iXeis do not impose the fines, let each of those who fail to impose them pay a penalty of ten minae dedicated to Olympian Zeus. Let the Sellanodica enforce this, and let the
(An accused
and personal violence, and manner in which penalties were to be imposed. t/iis, the following, see Kuhner1. d
to prescribe the
:
Gerthl,p.597.
Trarptd,
is
iroTpidv: like Delph. = yivm, while yeve& the immediate family. Oappiv be
Dor. irirpa
:
body of demiurgi enforce the other fines (which they had neglected to impose). If he (the Hellanodica) does not enforce
this, let
of good cheer, without fear, hence, as a technical term in Elean, be secure, immune, just as the Attic 45a is in origin freedom from fear (Sio%). It is used
of pereons
and
things.
Cf
fl[(ppos]
ai-
Toi Kal xp^fjdrois in another inscription.
him pay double the penalty in his
avT5
refers to fippevop FoXelo of the
220
GEEEK DIALECTS
fie 'iriOelav to.
[No. 57
al fe Tt? KaTiapav<reie pdppevop YaXeio, al ê
^(\Kaui
op fieyLCTTOV Te\o<; exoi

5 feKaa-TO<;
ical
toI âcriXae';, ê/ca
fivai'i
ku airoTivoi
\
'imroeovTov Ka{6)6vTaC<; rol 7A '0\ui^|7riot. knrevâ/iiopyM al TTOi fe K E'XXavoîKa<; Koi rSXXa Ûaia eirevirfTO a al ê tk tov ahia;ite 'vttSi, ^L<f>viov airoTLvero ev jxaarpSfii.
rov
p-e
fe
devTa
}îKaiov IfidaKoi, ev
ral êKap.vaiaL k ^vexo{iT]o, al
feiô<s
IfidcTKOt.
Kal
Trarpta? o 7/30<êv?
Tav[T]d Ka
-Kdaicoi,
|
[al T]iv [a^'\i-
Keo\C\.
6 Tr[i]va^ lapb-; 'OXvvTriai.

9.
58. Olympia. VI cent. B.C. SGDI.1149. Inschr.v.OlympiaO. Hicks MiQhell. Roberts 291 and pp. 362 ff. Solmsen39.
'A fpdrpa-Tolp Fa\etoi<; Kal rot? '"EplpaoioK. a-vvfiaxia k ea eKarbv perea, dpôi Be Ka rot al Se tl Seot aire f eVo? aUre f\dp|
yov, avveav k a{\)\d\oi';

jxa avveav,
rd t
d{X)'K{a) Kal Tra\\p TroXep.o.
al he
toi
rdXavrov k
apjiipo airoTivoiav rol

|
At 'OXwirtoi
Ka\{S)Sa\efj,evoi \arpei6p,evov.
10
al Se rip
to,
'y\pdêa rai Ka(S)SaTeindpot, k evejôiTO
XeoiTO aire feTa<; acre T\eXea-Ta aire

Tol 'vravr
i'ypa(iM)fj,evoi.
Sa/U.09, ei'
196.
59. Olympia. VI cent. B.C. SGDI.1156. Inschr.v.01ympia7. Roberts 296 and pp. 369 fi. Ziehen,LegesSacrae61.
Michel
Ka
Oeapo'; eXe.
al he
jSeveoi,
ev jlapol,
/Sot'
Ka 6dd(h)SoL Kal
ko-
ddpai TeXeCai, Kal rov deapov ev T|a[(u)]Tat.

following clause, which logically goes
al he rt? Trap to
years, beginning with the present year.
with the preceding as well as the

lowing.
fol-
2.
KariapavcreiE
first to utter
KaBiepeiia,
Jf there shall be any need of word or deed, they shall combine with one another
but meaning
tion against
an impreca-
some one
(cf. (caretfxoMiOi
i^^
and then, since this was, or had been, the manner of introducing a charge,
simply KaT))7op^w. See also no. 60. Like various other expressions in Elean, this
reflects the essentially religious char-
and in war. If those who violate (the agreement) pay a talent of silver consecrated to Olympian Zeus. If any one violates these writings, whether
both in other matters
'i" iôt
combine,
let
private citizen,
official,
or the state,
let
acter of the legal procedure.

fkf
al
him
be held in the penalty here written.
69.
This
ktX.
cf no. 61
.
13-16.
Tor
iireviroi,
scription
is the conclusion of an inwhich was begun on another
liMTTpiaL,
lfi.i(rKui,
etc., see
the Glossary.
tablet not preserved,

//7ie (some one previously mentioned) commits fornication {1)inthe sacred pre-
68. This covenant between the Eleans
and
the
shall
Heraeans (of Arcadia). There be an alliance for one hundred
cinct,
one shall make him, expiate
it
by
No. 60]
ELEAN INSCRIPTIONS
StKa(S)Sot, areXi'! k eie
ei\e 8t/ca(8)Soo-a.
221
ypd<l)0<;
a SUa, a Se Ka fpdrpa a Bafioata
reXeia
tov Se ku ypa<f)66v
on
SoKeoi A:a(\)\iTe/3o?
/SoXat {ir)evTaKa-
exev
7ro{T)
rov 6{e)6v, iâypeov Kal
e|z;7rotoi;
aw
tIov apXaveoi Kal Bdnoi TrXeOvovri Sivd/coi

Tpii\]pv, at Tt ivTTOiol
{Sivd)K0i Se
Ka
{i)v
aiT iâypeoi.
60. Olympia. Second half IV cent. B.C. Szanto,Oest.Jhrb.I,197fE. Danielsson,EranosIII,129ff. Meister,Ber.Sachs.Ges.l898,218fE. Keil,G6tt. Nachr.l899,136fE. Remach,Rev.Et.Gr.XVI,187ff. Solmsen40.
eo?
rpoirov,
Tvxa.
fj-dre
raCp Se yeveaip
/jlo,
^vyaSeiij/j, /jiaSe K\aT a-Troiov

'^(^prif^Ta sofah fa
ipaevaiTepav /idre dr)\vT\epav, fidre ra

and
be free
the sacrifice
of an ox and by complete
from punishment
same way. If any one pronounces judgment contrary to the regulation, this judgment
purification,
and
the Beapis in the
concerns matters happening later than the time of the demiurgi under Pyrrhon.
off the
shall be void, but the decree shall befinal in deciding.
of the people
Those next of kin shall not sell or send property of the exiles, and if one
he
shall
Onemaymake
does any of these things contrary to the

regulation,
any change in
the regulations which
pay
sold.
double
the
seems desirable in the sight of the god (136.3), withdrawing or adding with the
approval of the whole council of the Five Hundred and the people in full assembly.
amount
like
sent off
stele,
and
defaces the
he shall
If any one be punished
one guilty of sacrilege. Several times during the fourth cen-
One may make changes three times, adding and withdrawing. The resto-
tury b.c. the oligarchy and democracy

alternated in power in Elis, with resulting banishment
ration
and interpretation of the

is
last
and
recall of exiles.
sentence, (5iKi)CTi ktK.,
uncertain.
It is probable that this decree belongs
In 1. 4 the adverb af\ati4os (see 55) is used loosely where we should expect
to the
Macedonian period and perhaps
refers to the exiles of 336 b.c.
who
an adjective in agreement with

or trevraKaTlov.
60.
/SoXai
were recalled in 335

10. 1'HXeMit Sk roils
b.c.
Cf. Arrianl.
aipSiv KareJjtrav.
^vydSas
But one shall not exile the children {of an exile) either male or female, under any circumstances, nor confiscate the property. If any one exiles them or
confiscates the property, he shall be subject to
84âvTO, Sti ^tTiJSeiot 'AXe^dwSpy
It is a supplementary decree to another
on the same subject, as
is
shown by
S4
in the first sentence after the introduc-
trial
before (in the
name
of)
tory formula, and the use of yeveatp without modifier, which must be under-
Olympian Zeus on a capital charge, and any one who wishes may bring the charge
against him with impunity.
stood from the preceding.

lect as
On the dia-
compared with that of the earlier
And it shall
have ex-
inscriptions, see 241.

1.
be permitted, even in case they

iled
7Evca(p: the singular is of ten used
any, to any one
who wishes to return
collectively in the sense of offspring.
222
hafioaiSifiev
5
GREEK DIALECTS
al Se rip (l)vya8\eioi aire
A||to/3
[No. 60
to, xp'^fj-ara 8a/Mocrtoia, <f)ev-
yerm
ttot rSi
TwXvfnrica aifiarop, Kal
Kanapaimv
6 SrjXoîrip
|
avdarop
ijara).
e^rjarm Se,
km
ariTTTjv'Kal arrdfjiiov
^fJiV,
ku oaaa Ka
(jivyaSevavri, rol 8\r]Xofivoi voliârapiv 'yevcovrai tS)v Trepi

fJi,a
Tivppmva SafMopyaiv.
To\lp Se
eV
d{a)a-ia-Ta
airoSoaaat. fidre
10 eicirep.'âi to, j^p\\ijfiaTa
Tolp ^vydSea-ai
al Se
ravTcov irap to
rypd/Afia iroieoi, a-ironveTco St7rX[a]o-toi' t&j
Ka
\
eKirefiira Ka\l
tm Ka
cnroS&Tat.
al Se
np
aSeaXTCohaie ra trrdXav,
cop a'yaXp.aTO<j>a)pav
eovra
ird(T')(r)V.
61. Olympia.
39.
Firsthalf of IIIcent.B.c. SGDI.1172. Inschr.v.Olympia
Michel 197.
@eo'/3.
1vj(a.
I
'Ttto
'^XkavoSiKav rmv
||
irepl
KIct^vKov, @vla).
|
5 oirap,
eirel
\
Aa/jLOKpdTtip 'Ay^ropop
TeveSiop,
ireiroXirevKoap
Trap' a/is
avTop re Kal 6 Trardp, Kal ia-Teâvafj,e\vop tov re t&v

of
descendants, e.g. Bpir. oirSi koI yeveai

Kal
movable property for
sale abroad.
yha
ix 7e>/eas
(SGDI.1334), Arc.
<j>vyiSetra-i is
dative of advantage or of
atiTol Kal
yevcd (Oest.Jhrb.IV,79), both

Kal iKySvois.
disadvantage, according to the interpretation preferred.
= usual airwi
ral cf . Mess.
For the plu-
12-13.
.
at S^ rip
TiK yvvatKi re Kal rds yeveds airoO (SGDI. 4689.97). Some take 7e'ealp here as members of the yevcal, understanding these as noble families, but
this is less likely.
aStaXriShau ktX.
Xiji'] d0aj'[if'()i
71
cf
rjv
S4 Tis [riiv ari),
ri, 7pdj[ijnaTo]
iracrx^w
4-5.
:
<|>6ii'y^to)
ttot
57.2,
Tu Atop
note.
vop.
kt\.. see 136.3

5.
8i)Xo|i.'^p
and no.
expect
an inscription of lasus, SGDI.5517. dSeXTAw= dSjjXAw, dâi-IfiD, is probably from *SeaXos (cf Siapiai, Sijperhaps through the Xos), whence
us
Up6<rv'\os in
.
we
57)X(S/ie-
medium
*S6aXT4M.
.
of a verb SeiXKa
*5eaXT6s,
which the existence of some such form as StiXopProbably an

error, for
According to another view,
from
stele
S4\tos tablet (cf. Cypr. SdXTos), so
Tijp (cf . iBeKovT'fip)

6.
may
:
be responsible.
is
<|>u7a8EvavTi
It is
aor. subj. 151.1.
9-10.
uncertain whether this
a provision in favor of the exiles, preventing their property being disposed

of
meaning would be make the i.e. remove the tablet from the stele. For t4 a-riXav see 96.2. 61. Proxeny decree in honor of Dathat the
aSfXros,
by
relatives, or
one directed against
mocvates of Tenedos, who is mentioned as one of the Olympian victors by Pau-
them, preventing the relatives from selling tlie property for them or sending it to them. In the former case
dirodiira-ai
On the dialect as com(6. 17. 1). pared with that of the earlier inscriptions, see 241. With irb 'EWavodiKat
sanias
1.2 for visual iwl
may
refer to the sale of real

to the sending off
estate,
and
iKiriii-âi,
Lac.
huTrd
with gen., compare with ace. in no. 66.66.
No. 62]
NOETHWEST GEEEK KOINH INSCEIPTION

ayatva Kal
|
223
tclv
\
'0\vfi,Trl(ov
aXXoip koI ifKeiovep, eiraviTaKcap iv

StallSe'SeKTai
IBiav
rdv re Ta irarpop OeapoSoKiav

|
Kal vTroBeyerai
|
10
Tolp deapoip,
o/ioicop Se
Kal Tolp Xoiirolp roip Trap' ap,e(ov

o.irpol'âaicrTtBp
Tav
waa-av j^peiav eKTevecop Kal

iroiecov
|
Trape^êrat, (fiavepav
||
rav eêt evvoiav

Tcbfj,
ttotI tclv troXiv, Kadayp

I
irXeiovep awe(jiaiva-
15
fuipTvpeov
rai
I
iraXirav
oirmp Se Kal a
Tro'Xep
I
KaTaîaip
j^^dpirep
avTaTroSiS&cr(ra rolp avrdp

8'
evepyeraip, virdp')(7jv
AanoKpciTT) Trpt^êvov, Kal evepyerav

yevop, Kal to,
|
^Wfiev
rap iroKiop avrov Kal

aX|\o{/3 Trporjfiev
20
Xoiira Tifica ^fiev avrol

|
oaaa Kal rolp

Tap
iroKiop.
êvoip Kal evepyeratp virdpjêi irapa

a(T<j)dXeiav Kal TroXe/ico
aiv,
|
Se Kal
Kal eipdvap, Kal yap Kal ôiKiap eyKrr)aymvoip,

|
Kal
II
itTeXeiav, Kal irpoeSpiav iv rolp AtovvaiaKolp

pêre-^rfv,
|
25
rav re Ovaidv Kal rifidv rraaav

OeapoSoKOi
|
Ka6a>p Kal rol Xoiirol

\
Kal evepyerai
/lere'ôvrL.
||
Sofiev Se avrol
vojjlcov.
Kal Aa/ioyfrd(f)i-
Kpdr-q rov rafiiav êvia

(T/ia
I
ra
p-eyiara k ratv
to Se
30
TO yeyovop arro rap ^coXdp ypaêv ey
)(a\K(o\ixa
dvareOdi
iv ro iapov
ra Aibp ra
\
'OXv/mttico.
rav Se iirifieXeiav rap dvaOerrepl Se 35

||
aiop iroirjaacrai
rSi
A.la'yîvav
rov irrifieXrjrav rdv Xirrrmv.

\
cnroaraXdiiev rolp TeveSiotp

|
ro yeyovop
\jrd(f)iap.a
iinneXeiav
|
iroi-qarai
Niko'S/so/aojo 6 ^(oXoypd(f>op, orrtop
So6di rolp
Oeapolp
rolp
ifi
||
^liXrjrov arroa-reXXofielvoLp
rrorl
rav dvaiav Kai rov

*0
aywva
rav
AtSv/ieimv.
Northwest Greek
62.
koivtj
Thermum. About 275 B.C.
"Ec^.'Apx-lSOS.SSfi.
2YN0HKA KAI 2YMMAXIA AITOAOI2 KAI AKAPNAN0I2

'Ayaddi
elprjvav
|
rv'^âi.
'S.vvOiJKa
AtVaXot? Kal 'AKapvdvoi<;

aXXdXov;,
cf)iXov<; idvra'i
6p.6Xoyo<;.
elp-ev Kal <f>iXiav ttot
Kal
crii/i-
fidjôv^ d/j,a\ra rojM

68.
irdvra x^povov, opia
e')(pvra<i
Koivi.
rd<:
;^topas rov
e.g.
Treaty of alliance between the

is
west Greek
See 279. Note
Aetolians and Acarnanians. This
an
example of the mixed dialect current at this time in various parts of Northwest Greece, which we call the North-
the retention of original o, ra, iroxi, infin. in -/, 3 pi. imv. in -vra, | in aor. (TepiuiâvTui), but Att. el for al, ov beside
eo (e.g. avrnroiovvTai
but (TTpaTay4ovTo^,
224
'
GREEK DIALECTS
TroTa/xloz/
[No. 62
fiev iror aio
AêXaJtov
a%pt ek OaXacrcrav. ra
elfiev, to,
to.';
tov ' Aê-
5 Xcoiov TTora/Mov
KircoXmv
ical
Se
||
tto^' ecnrepav 'Aicapvaveov
TrXav TOV Upavrb';
Ae/i^tSo?
repfiovcov
ravTw; Se 'AKapvai^&i
tov HpavTO<!,
et ftêy
ovK avTiiroiovvrai.
'S.Tpa.TLOL
virep Se
rwv
Ka
KaX 'A7/3at|o{ a-vyx^copeoavTi avTol ttot avTovv, tovto kvSe

fiij,
'
piov
e<TT(o, el
KKapvave; Kal AItcoXoI

Beica
Tepp,aâvTa) Tap,
|
UpavTiSa
'Aypailoav
'x^copav,
aipeOevTm eKUTepcov
irXav 'S,TpaTia>v Kal

elp,ev Se
Ka6a<; Se Ka Tepfid^mvTi, TeXeiov eaTCO.
Kal
10 eiriyap.iav ttot
aXXdXov; Kal
7||a?
eyKTijcnv tSu re AlTfoXmi ev
'AKapvaviai Kal t&i 'AKapvavi ev AiTooXiau Kai iroXiTav eip,^ tov

AiTtoXov ev 'AKapvaviai Kal tov 'AKapvava ev AiTcoXiai iffoy Kal
ofioiov.
avaypayfravWo) Se TavTa ev aTaXait jâ\/ceat5
eir
'Aktiwi
p,ev ol dpy(0VTe<;
t&v AKapvdvmv,
'
ev Se
@e/)/U.]&jt
toI apjôvTe';
twv
AtTcoXav, ev 'OXvpîrCai Se Kal ev

vai eKaiêpoi.
15
AeX<f)ol<;
Kal ev Ao}(S)a)vat koi-
cTrt
ap'XpvTCOv
ifi fiev
AiTCoXiai crTpaTayeovTO'; IIoXu-
KpiTov K-aXXcea to
ypap.p,aTevovTOpeo<;,
AafieSa)vo<; KaXvScoviov, ' ApccrTapyôv 'E/Jrat'ou, Aerai/o?
KaXXt'a KaXXiô-;,
liCpôv
I
'Yip,oX6')(pv TioTeiSavieoVTateo9, TafiievovTCOv JLvSpicovo'; Avaip.a')(eo<;, Aa}pip,dj(ôv

'
Tpi'ôviov, 'Api<TT\a}vo<: Aaidyo<{, 'ApiaTea 'laTcopiov,

20 Aeîeoi,
Ayijo'covo'!
TcfidvSpov ''Epivaloi,
||
'Aypiov
l^ma-deveo';
ev Se 'AKapva-
viai
aTpaTay&v ^vvddpov OlvidSa,

HoXvKXeo'i AevKaSiov,
'E7rt[X]|aou Arjpieoi;, ' Ayija-coVoi
1,TpaTiov, 'AX/ceVa ôiTiavo<;, 'AXKivov &vppeiov, @eeoi'|o9 'AvaKTOpieof,

iTr7rap')(eovTO<;
'iTTTroXaou OlvidSa,
25
e'i
ypap,p.aTevovTO<; TJepiKXeo'; OlvidSa, Tafiia

Iivp.fj.a'xîa
Ti<:
'
'AyeXdov I^TpanKov.
|
AtTwXot? Kal AKapvdvoi<; dp,aTa

et?
Top, irdvTa 'xpovov.
11
Ka ep,^dXXrji
(eis
tolv
AhmXiav
iirl
iroXep,mi, /3oa6oeiv
els
beside ^c with ace.
t4p XlriSKlav
beside
iir-
used of the citizen levies in contrast to

tlie
but
iv 'Axaprnvlav), lwTeu(n
mercenaries, Polyb.2.65, 6.91,95,
Tô's.
and iinXeKTdpxv! Plut.Arat.32.

this
is
24.
16. iin\(Krap\e6vTtav:
first
the
SLuara probably connected with /idTiji',

:
reference to iiriXeKrdpxai as miliofficials in
tary
the Aetolian league.

cf. iirlXcKToi,
Dor. ndraf, and so having the same force as the frequent dir\&s ko! d86Xus, e.g. no. 112.22.
For the Achaean league,
No. 64]
LACONIAN INSCRIPTIONS
'AKapvava<; ireôK
/lev ')(iKloi<;, itrvevai he eKarov,
dfjLepai<s
225
T0^9
I
ow
ko.
roi ap')(0VT^ ireiiircovTi, iv
ef.
Kal
ei
ti<s
iv 'KKapvavCav
fiiv j^tXt'ot?,
ifi^dXXoi
tTTTreot? Se
el Be
Xi'ot?
iirl iroXefucoi,
ôadoelv AiVwXoii?
Tre^'ot?
eKarov, iv
a,fiepai<: e|,
ow ku
|
toI ap')(pvre<; Tre/iTroivTi.

||
ifKeiovav j^peiav eôiev arepoi
TroVe/sot,
ôaOoovvreo rpiajfi^
30
eKarepoi exarepoK, iv
dfiepai<;
Sexa.
ras Se ôadola<s rla?

irefiirovTm he Tap,
airoaTeXKoiieva'i ecrroo to rpiTop.
fiepo<; OTrXirat.
ôddoiav
I
ey p,ev 'AKapvavia<; ol aTparayol twv 'Axapvdvmv Kal iy he AtTtoXia?

|
01 (Tvvehpoi,
ol dp')(OVTev diiepdv
rpiaKOvra
el
he irKelova 'x^povov
ra?
;Soa||0oia? 35
j(peiav ol p.erarrefiyjrdiievoi rap, fioddoiav, hihovrco rai a-irap'xîai
eare Ka iv oikov cnroaretXcovri

|
rov<; arpaTUora<;.
enrap')(îa S" earai
rov
pa^
TrXeioi/o? j(pdv\ov Tft)[t p.ev
Imrei crra^rrip K.opCvOio'; ra?
dp,e],
eKda-ra<i, rSti \he\ rap. travoTrXiav 6jô|[i'Tt
rait
|
Se TO ripidmpdKLov ivve
oySoXoi,
îXwt
eirr
oySoXot.
ayeiaQwv
[3942 fragmentary].
Laconian
63. Olympia.
261.
VI
cent.B.c. SGDI.4405. Inschr.v.01yinpia252. Roberts
[Ae|]o, Fdv\alQ\
Kpoviha [Z]ev 'OXvvme, KaXov d[y]a\p,a
hiXefo[i 6v]p,5i Tot(X) AaKehaip.ovio[i^].

64. Delphi. Soon after 479 B.C. SGDI.4406. MichellllS. Roberts 259. Solmsenl6.
Ditt.Syll.7.
Hicks 19.
[T]o[tSe rov]
'A0[a]i'[a]t[o]t,
I
iroXep.ov [e]|7roX[e']/xeoi'
\
Aa:[eS]a[i]ôV[tot],
||
Kopiv6ioi,
Teyedr[ai],
\
1,iKVovioi,
\
Alytvarai,
|
5
||
63. This is the inscription mentioned by Paus.5.24.3, who reproduces it,
eliminating the dialectic peculiarities,

as follows
,j - 'r\\j Aj> ,^ \k A^|o, dual KpovlSa Zeu OXiJ/urie, KoKdv
VT^
,
r^
.
,,,
J".^"-
up at Delphi after the battle The tripod was destroyed by the Phocians in the Sacred War, but the column remained until it was to ConstantiConstantine v> carried bv i-a,nicu. k/jr nople, where it still remains. Accordiiig to Thucydides (1.132.3) and others,
tripod set
of Plateea.
64. The famous bronze serpentcolumn which once supported the gold
boastful
the Lacedaemonians, after erasing the epigram of Pausanias, in-
scribed simply the names of the cities
22610
GREEK DIALECTS
\
[No. 64
Meyapi<;,
'EiriSavpioi,
Tipvvffioi,
I
I
'Epxafêvioi,
\
^Xetdaioi,
|
Tpo^dvioi,
|
||
20 'Epfiiovh,
25
UXaraie^,
|
@ea-7nh,
||
MvKavh,
|
Ketoi,
||
| |
Ma\tot,
I I
TevLoi,
I
Naftot,
|
'Eperpie^,
||
XaX/ctSe?,
|
lTVpe<;,
|
Fa|
30 Xetot,
IIoTetStaTai,
|
AevaStot,
YavuKTopiei;,
Kv^wot,
'2i(f>vioi,
'AfiirpaKidrai,
AeirpeaTai.
65. FoundatTegea. V cent. B.C. SGDI.4598. Iiiscr.Jurid.II,pp.60fE. Michel 1343. Roberts 257 and pp.357 fE. Solmsen 26.
A
5
'SovOiai TOL îka'xaio ^taKd.TL\at, fivat.

Xe'trlô
ac
avTO<s
it,
Iro ave||
ai Se k airoOdviL, rov reicvov
efiev, eirei
ku
Trevre perea
hejSdvn
al 8e
Ka pe jeverak rexva, tov

|
eirihiicaTdv
epev
Siayvo-
pev Se TOi TeyedTa[<;'\
Ka(T) top ffeOpov.
'BiOvOlai 7rapica(ff)6eKa roi î\,a'x,a\io T(X)eTpaicdTLai

pio.
el p\ev
pval apyvSe Ka pe
Ka
foe, avTo<; aveXeirOo

eirei ica
at Se K\a
pe
ôS, rol viol ave
5 XoctOo
Tol
yveilcrioi,
e^daovn
Trevre /reVela
el
which had taken part in the war and had set up the tripod. On the retention
of
0-
intervocalic
o-
{yi4(ru>t,
e/Sdo-om), that
in *Xdirioi, see 59.1.
Note also
Xuthias was not a Spartan proper, but an Achaean perioecus. But there is no
[^]7roX[^]iiieoi',
for which the true Lacoiiro\4iMiov.
nian form would he
65. Statements of
two deposits of
conditions for
money made by a
of Philachaeus,
certain Xuthias, son

tlie
good evidence that the perioeci differed in speech from the Spartans at this time, and the retention of intervocalic T and of antevocalic e (f ^rea) is sufficiently explained by the fact that the document was intended for use outside
and
their future disbursement.
The place
of deposit
ple of
was without doubt the temAthena Alea in Tegea, tlie Greek
of Laconia. See 59.1, 275.
temples often being used for such purposes.
A. For Xuthias the son of Philachaeus {are deposited) two hundred minae.
it,
But the dialect is not Arcadian,
If he
lives, let
it
him come and
take
and must therefore represent that of a foreign depositor. The most natural assumption is that Xuthias was from
the neighboring Laconia, and
expressly informed
(of.
but if he dies,
shall belong to his
children five years after they reach the
we
are
age of puberty. If there are no children, it shall belong to those designated by law
as heirs.
Athen. 6.233)
tlie
The Tegeans
shall decide ac-
that the Spartans used to deposit money
cording to the law.

B. This was inscribed later than A, which was thereupon canceled, as shown by its mutilation. The Tegean
with the Arcadians to evade
law
It
against holding private property.
has been suggested, partly on account

of the
names (Xuthias, Philachaeus),
engraver
ct
is
responsible for the use of

al,
but mainly because of the retention of
instead of
the subj, foe
(of.
149)
No. 66]
LACONIAN INSCEIPTIONS
227
/ji,e
I
ôvn, ral 6vyaTe'pe<s aveXoado rat yvea^tai

voOoi aveXdadoave\6<r6oel el
ei
'9
Se Ka
ôvti, toI
Be
ku
|
fie
vodot ôvn, toI
d(a-)cna-Ta Trd^tKlle? 10
Se k av(l)i(X)\eyovT\(i, t)oI Teyearai SiayvovTO
kuM
Tov OeOfiov.
66. Sparta.
V cent. B.C.
I
SGDI. -44:16. Michel946. Roberts 264. Solm,
sen 17 . Annual British School XIII
1 74 fi.
Aafj-ovov
viKciha^
I
avedeKe
ravTO,
'A.6avala\j,'\
|
HoXidxoi
tov
|
har
|
oufie?
11
ireiroica
viiv.
s
|
ev
TaSe eviKahe Aa/i[oi;oi/] rot avTo T60jonr7ro[i] auro? avLoîov VaiapoyS reTpdia\i>] /eat 'Addvaia Ter[pdKiv] KeXevhvvia re||
|
10
T[/3ati'.]
I
/cat
UohoiSaia
||
AaiMOvo[v'\
ej/i'/ce
He'X.et, /cat
Ao /ce'X[e^
|
/ia/i]a,
auTO? avio)^tov
ivheôhaK
[/h'tttto.]
|
Ai'ttttoi?
|
he-maKiv
e/e
rav auro
I
15
hvrrtrov
kSk to ou[t]o
o/cTa[/c]t[i/]
I
ai TLofioLSaia Aafiovdu
iv\heôfiai<; hiTrTroii
[eji/t/ce
e/c
evptai
11
auTO? avioîov
Aitttto.
I
Tav
20 25
ouTO hiinrov
oKTUKiv
I
/ee/c
to awro
I
/cei/
'Apiovrca^ ivixe
hiiriroi';
I
11
Aafiovov
Aitt-
0UT09 aviojîov
TO auTO
I
ivhefiohaK
11
e/e
Tav auro
I
TTOV
I
Acex
AtTTTTO, /Cat
Ao KeXi^ evLKe A[a/xa].

o.vlo'^^lov
I
/cot
'EXev|
30
hvvia
Aafiôvov]
diro$tii<et
ivixe
of
avTo?
evheôhai<;
hiirtroL';
in contrast to
sion of A in
his
viol,
ipiaovn
(cf. 58(i);
A, the omisand
nes
in sucA a
manner as
living.
of those
now
7ieer
any one
his
7.
With
own
blunder in writing rferpaicdTiai was perhaps due to tlie Arcadian pronunciation (cf. 68.3).
It is also possible
four-horse chariot, oiro reflexive as in

9. In the games of Powith elliptical genitive as in eik 'AiSoo etc. So ^k 'Apiow/as 1. 24. Toid11.
16, 17, etc.
seidon,
that in
11.
10-11 ~we should read, withi.v<pii^\iyovToi,
out correction,
Arc.
sive
less
-TOI
with
is
foxos
= Horn. 7011)0x05. 11,31.

/tai
kIXev-
= -Tai
/xrat
(139.1).
But the pas-
hiivio:
'EXeuo-(wa (20, 59.1),
games
with
understood as subject
in honor of the Eleusinian Demeter.

12, 18.
natural tlian the corrected reading
noho(Sai.a:
XLoaeiSiivia (49.1,
usually adopted.
For the reading
iv-
89.1, 61.5) celebrated at Helos in La-
0i(X)Xe7-, rather than ivifiCKty-, cf. the XX attested in other dialects (89.3).
conia and Thuria in Jlessenia.
15
ff.
Seven times
loith colts (bred)
from
his
Iv-
For
dreX6<j-9o
see 140.86.
own mares and

^jSrj,
his oion stallion.

:
Record of the victories of Damonon and his son. The portion of the stone containing 11. 42-94 was only re66.
hipohais htinrois
ivTiPii<rais
being in
young mares.
:
19. 6evpCai: the
usual foi-m of the

24. 'ApiovrCa
cently discovered.
the
name is Qovpla. name of some god-
3 S. viKdha$
ktX.
Having won victo-
dess or heroine otherwise unknown.
228
35 rerpaKiv.
I
GEEEK DIALECTS
||
[No. 66
ô\\ixov Ai6e]ka kuI Ki\e^

40
45
- -]
I I
rdSe eviKahe 'Ei'u/ia[/3aTtS|os] 7r/3aT[os 7r]at(S)a)Z' /iii[a9 a/te/)]a? ha[ti,a\ ev[Uov.

| \
||
ôXix^ly '^'*' ^ KeXe^ /ita?] a/iepai ha/ia eviKov. Koi Tiapirapovia iviKe "EvvfiaKpaTiSai iraiSa'i crrdSiov km Siav|
11
\ov
I
Kdt
II
8o\f;)ôj'
ei'iA;?
Kat ho Ke[\e^]
|
/lita?
ajiepa'; hap.d
| |
evi/ce.
:ai
50
Aafiovov
Trat?
toz/
eV
Tatapo'xô a-rdSiov kuI
[SiJauXoi'.
55 []al Aa/Jiovov
evUe
|
Trat?
j
tov
AiOehia
a-TaStov ical SiavXov.

\\
|
Kol Aafiovov ivLKe

60 /cai 65
TraZ?
t'ov
toz'
MaXeareta
Aidehta
|
crrdSiov Kal SiavXov.

/cai
|
Aafiovov iviKe
|
||
Trat?
t'oi/
ardSiov xal SiavXov.

crrdBtov Kal SiavXov,
Aap-ovov evUe
Trat?
|
Uapirapdvia
at
jj
'Addvaia
70
I'oi',
I
erTdScov.
Autto 8e 'E%e/u,eW e<ô/3o[i']

hiiriroi';
j |
raSe
||
ei/iKe
Aafio-
'Addvaia ivheôhai<;
a/j,epa';
I
auro?
avio'xîdv
Kat Ao KeXe^
|
IMidi
75
hafia iviKi, Kal
Ao Auto? a-rdSiov hafid iviKe.
hviro
Se
I
EiitTTTTOi'
eôpov rdSe
ez'tKe
jj
\
Aafiovov, 'Addvaia
j
ivhiôhai's
j
hiTT'TroK
I
avTO'! avioîov Kal

II
ho re\ef
j
/itta?
ap-epai
Aa/ia eviKe,
j
80
at Ao Auto?
ei'ie
a-rdSiov hafxd eviKe.

1
Autto 8e 'ApiaTe e(j)opov

[AJiTTTTOt?
\
raSe
||
Aafiovov,
ei'
Vaiapoj^p ivhej3ohais
afiepa<;
|
auTO? ai/to^tof
j
85
[wjai Ao
KeXe^
fiid'i
\
[A]a/Aa
ez/i/ce,
Kal Ao Auto?
(ndSiov
Aktto
||
90
al SiavXov Kal
SoXiôv
|
fiia^ afiepai
ei'i/ce
\
iviKov TrdvTei hafid.

\
Se '^êfieve ecf>opov
raSe
Aafiovov,
iv Vaiap6')(p evheô-
haii
I
AtTTTTOt?
avTo? dvioyîov,
[icjal
ho Auto? o-raStoi' K[ai
Inscr.Jurid.II,p.235.
5 10
67. Taenarum. IVcent.B.c. SGDI.4591. MicheH076. Roberts 265c. Transitional alphabet. H = A and once tj.
Tot IIoAotSai't
| I
'AvediKE
Nikov
NtKa(ÔjOiSa
j
||
at Avhnnrov
||
Kat îKapîSav
/coe
I
/cat
| |
TavTO,^ Trdvra.
ecf)opo';
EuSa/iiSa?.
eTra-
Mei'epâ/oiSa?
Victo_ries
'AvSpofieSrji;.
'EKUAtoKparlSas
36
ff.
won by
the usual form

to the
(of.
1.
45), evidently
Damonon's son (cf
11.72, 79, etc.).
The name (cf.'OraMii/tpi-
Tos) points to
an ^ju/ia = 6miia, 6mfi.a, with an inherited e-grade in the first

syllable,
is due to assimilation vowel of the second syllable. 44, 63. Ilapiropivia ndpwapos is the name of a mountain in Argolis where games were held. 49 ff. Victories won
which is seen in some of the cognate forms of other languages, e.g. Old Prussian emmens, but was hitherto
in Greek.
by Damonon as a boy. 54, 60. AiBehia games in honor of Apollo Lithesius. 57. MaXedrEia games in honor
:
unknown
Probably the
of
of Apollo Maleates.
Cf. Paus.8.12.8.
No. 70]
LACONIAK
INSCRIPTIOlSrS
229
Roberts 265rf.
68. Taenarum.
Transitional alphabet.
IV cent. B.C. SGDI.4592. Michel 1077. H = /i and ij.

|
'AvedriKe
| I
Ala-xpôv
'ATreipora?
|
toi IlohoiSS\\vi 'RpaxX'îSav

|
avTov Kal TavTO. eôpo^

a:i587?[s].
RayrihiaTpaTO';.
|
e7ra'/co
II/juoto^J'ETrt- 10
69. Thalamae. IVcent. b.c. Annual British School X, 188. Ber.Sachs.Ges.l905,277S. Ionic alphabet, but H = A as well as
'NiKocrOeviSa';
Meister,
-q.
tm
Ilahi(f)ai
|
yepovrevrnv avearjKe,
avroi; re Kal
ra{<;)
ho
T&)
iraTpb<;
7r\aTr]p
'NiKO(rdeviSa<;,
7rpoêi'n^\dha<;
|
cnSi 5
ttot'
'AvSpiav
crv\ve(f>opevovra ai't[o-]Ta'/i,ei'
îKoa-ffeviSav i[v]
rm
t[e]/)a)i, fijbv
Kal avv koKoji, j^prjaTai.

SGDI.4498. Annual British School XII,356.
oi
70. Sparta. II cent. a. d.

- - |o9
Kal
Nei/C77(ô'p|o?
(/cat)
Net^ôpow,
veiKoavrep Kaalar)-
paropiv fiaiav
KatX[i9]||ai', 'ApTS/jLiSi
'Baypdea aiêOrjKav iirl 5
66
ff.
Victories
won by Damonon
and his son at the same games. 66, 73, 81, 90. AuttA with a.cc. for usual î with gen., as El. iiri With gen. in no. 61.2. 67, 68. Manumissions of slaves in the form of dedications to Poseidon. lirdKoe, lirdKo: dual forms of iTrdKoos
sthenidas the dedicator was a member of the Council of Elders, his grand-
name could not have been living at the time. He was carrying out an Injunction previously laid upon the grandfather by the goddess, which for some reason had been unfulfather of the same
filled.
= ftrijicoos witness.
same
hr&Ko
is
the con-
tracted form, of which the uncontracted
ff.
irpoPeiirdhas ktX.
since the god-
hraxbu occurs in another inscription of

the
class.
^Trdicoe is
dess had declared that Nicosthenidas
due to the
should set up in the shrine a statue in
analogy of consonant stems, to which nouns in -oos are not infrequently subject,
honor of Andreas his fellow-ephor, and

that he would then consult the oracle
e.g.
Att. xoCs (112.6), late voOs
with success.
Spiav.
. .
The construction
ttot 'Av-
gen. sg. Kois,

|3o6s, j36es).
nom.
pi. vbes (after /Sous,
di<rrd/i6i' is
unusual, but other
possible interpretations are equally dif-
69.
From
the shrine of Pasiphae at
ficult in this respect.
hov kt\.
infin.
Thalamae, an oracle often consulted by the Spartan ofBcials. Cf. Cic.de divin. 1.43.96, Plut. Agis 9 and Cleom.7. The
clause depending on irpopairdhas,
would
<rTot=
and
that he would.
who Eor xpv-
xpî''*"' see 85.1.
name
of the goddess
was
Jiaai^/ia (Att.
Ilao-i^di;),
ffiâ, like
'
whence the contracted IIoABttva, and here, with Lac. A

-,
fifty-odd in
These belong to a series, now number, of dedications to Artemis Orthia by the victors in
70-73.
for intervocalic
IlaAiâ.
Singe Nicp-
certain juvenile contests,
The
object
230
Trarpovo/jiiov
GREEK DIALECTS
Mdp(KOv) Aip(r}\iov) liOoaiveUov
Koi (piXoTrdrpiSop.^
[
[No. 70
rov
'NiKcipa>vo<i,
(]>[^L7i\oKaiaapop
71. Sparta.
5
11 cent. a. d.
[
Annual British School XII, 368.

|
K.\eavSpop
VOflCO
I
o Kal M.rjvip
KaWia-Tpdrco ôvaybp
| I
iirl
||
TrarpoBcBjO-
ropyiTTTTCO
TW
(TopjlTTTrO))
VlKUap fl&aV 'ApTel/JLin
aea
ave(T7]\Ke.
72. Sparta.
5
Ilcent. a.d.
|
SGDI.4500. Annual British School XII,355.

|
'AyaOij
Tvj'x^rj.
\
<î\7)Top
f\^Ta)
|
eirl iraTpohôjio)
Vop\yCTnrco
Tw
(TopyiTTTrai)
veiKaap Kekvav
'Aprefiiri
^mpaea
avearjKe.
73. Sparta.
Ilcent. a.d.
Annual British School XII,372.

I
EvSoKi/jLop (^vBoKifiO)) KelKoia Kal EuSo'/ctlyuo/s AafiOKpareop

5
Kal 'ApicTTeiSap KaalWrjpaTopioi veiKaavWep

jol
I
iirl
'AXKacrTco ôva-
fiLKiyiSSofieVcov 'FcopOea.
to Herodotus, the Spartan
itself, was an iron which was let into a socket, with which each of the stone slahs is provided, some with two (as nos. 70, 73), or even three. Of the contests, one
dedicated, the prize
sickle,
third year of his training

luKt^6p.emt.
ixiKpbi,
boy was
in the
called
This is from Dor. iukk6s = while lUKKtxtSSS/ievos is from a
diminutive in -ixos (original or for -os?

Cf. TaiSixiv beside rraiSiKir).
is
called Kaa-(rripar6piv, KaBBijpaTbpiv, KaBi.e.
6npaT&pu>v, etc.,
KaTaSripariptov, not
an actual chase of wild beasts, but
some athletic game called the hunt. The fiQa, i.e." lioSira, was of course a musical contest. The word which is
variously spelled KaiX[^]ai', KeKSav, kcX?a, KcKoiav, Ke\4av, probably
few of the dedications are in the and a few show Doric forms without the specific Laoonian coloring, e.g. viKdira!. But most of them, like those given here, represent an artificial reKoiPi},
vival of the local dialect, that

ficial
is,
arti-
from the
as regards its use in inscriptions,
root seen in K^XaSos, KeXadâ, also denotes a musical contest. That the contests
but probably reflecting, though only crudely and with great inconsistency
in spelling (e.g. in the use of
<r
were between boys
is
shown by
the dedip,iJia
6),
the use of TaidiKdv in
many of
the form of speech which as a patois

ants.
still
survived
cations, e.g. veiKdap t4 iratSm&i'
windat.
ning the boys' contest in music

sg.),
{/iiia
among the Laconian peasSome of the peculiarities in spellbut of the late period,
,
and by the appearance

/SoCai,
of the |8ou-
ing are not characteristic of Laconian

especially,
ei
aySp leader of the
the bands in
leader of boys
e.g.
which the Spartan boys were trained,

orpovayhp
p,iKKi.x^SSop.(vwv,
yea,r.
in veixdavrep etc.
oi
for o in Bwp-
eia, final
for S' in Bupeia, etc.
in thîr tenth
According to a ^\os^
No. 74]
HEEACLEAN INSCRIPTION
Heraclean
231
74. The Heraclean Tables. End of IV cent. B.C. IG.XIV.645. SGDI. 4629. Inscr.Jurid.I,p.l94ff. SolmsenlS. Ionic alphabet, but with /r, and h = A. Only. Table I is given.
I
"Eôpo<s 'Apia-Tapxo'i HrjpaKXeiBa

Xt? Kai roi 6pi(TTai,
|
jli^?
|
'ATreXXaio?
I
ha
tto-
Tpi-jrov; îXa)vv/j,o<; ZwTrvpia-KO),

|[
we
icapvlev 5
Ketov 'ATToXXtui'to?
HrjpaKXiJTO),
ai TreXra Aaft/tio? Uvppco,

|
dplva^ <l>iXt0Ta9
I
HtcTTteto), Tie eiria-TvKiov
H?7jOa;XeiSa? Zairvpco,
Aiovva-oM.
I
Aveypayjrav toI bpLarai roi haipeOevTa

hiapay;
eirl
tq)?
'
'xa>pm^ to)?
rm?
raJ Aiovvcra),
|
<J>tXt6i'u/io?
ZtoirvpLcrKa),
||
AttoWcovioi
HtjpaKXijTa), Atift/io? IIvp/sco, tXwTa? HicrTtetis),
Hiy/ja/eXeiSa? lo
Zmtrvpo),
Kada
[m/ajtâi'
at
erepfiaâv Koi
avvefieTprjaav koL
ip,epi\âv rS)v H.T)paK\eicov Siukvovtcov iv
KaTaKKrjrmi aXlai.
'^vveiieTprjaanei 8e apâjjid^voL airo tS> avTOfim tS> hv-rrep IXavSofft'a?
dyovTOi tw hiaTanvovTO'; tw? re Ata/aw?

iirl
;i^(u||3(b?
;ai rai'
fihiav
ydv
tov avrofiov tov opiôvra

eTraficoy^r].
reu? re t<m Atovva-oo ^(^copcoi
koI
Tov K.covea<: ho Aia>vo<}

pa'i
II
KaTeTdfiop,e<; Se /tte/aiSa? rerotS) dvT6/j,a> t<w "Trap to, Hrjpcoi- 15
Tav
fiev
|
irparav fiepiSa avo
Seta dyovTO'!,
evpo^ ttotI tclv TpiaKovrdireSov rav 8ia

\
tmv
hiapS>v
j^mpav dycgaav,
fiov
p.aKO'; Se
I
dvcaOa diro rdv cnropodv d^pi e? irora-
TOV "Axipiv, Kal
iyevovTO p.eTpid>fievai iv ravrai rdi p,epeiai
eppriyeia<; fiev Si\aKdnai, fxia cryplvoi, crKipca Se xal appij/crco Kal

74.
The lands which were
the prop-
of those
sureties
(11.
who
took leases, with their

of the rental
erty of the temples of Dionysus
and
and the amount

Table
II,
Athena Polias having been encroached upon by private parties, with a consequent diminution of their revenue, two commissions were appointed to define and mark their boundaries, survey them, and divide them into lots. Table I contains the report of the commission dealing with the lands of Dionysus
(11.
179-187).
which
is
not
given here, contains a report of the com-
mission on the lands of Athena Polias.
The groups of letters fe, ire, and the names of objects which served as emblems rplirom, KapvKeTop,
1-7.
etc.,
etc. , are
used as symbols to denote the

of the person
:
1-94), a statement of the regulaoflist
under which the lands were fered for rental (11. 96-179), and a
tions
18
tribe
and family
ff.
named.
66.
11. Siokv6vt<i)v
Siavxin-wx
-.
II. 9.
^ppri-yeCos kt'K.
SOI
(rxotmi.
of
araUe land, 646\ of brushwood, barren,
232
20 SpvfiS)
GREEK DIALECTS
peâKanai
TerpatKovTa /ref a-)(plvoi hrj/xia-xoivov
||
I
[No. 74
rav Se
Sevrepav
/jiepiBa, evpo<; utto

fJi,aKO<;
ra? rpiaKOVTaireSeo
I
iirl
rov avTOfioy
eje-
Tov Trpdrov,
vovTO
Se airo rav cnropoav
ay^^pi e? TrorafJLov, icai

/J-ev
fjLerpiQi/jLevai,
iv Tavrai rai fidpeCai ipprj'yeia';

^^(plvot,,
]|
SiaKariai
he^hep.riK0VTa
25
rph
aKipas 8e
xal apprjKTO) kuI Spvfjbw
irevTaKaTiai
cr'xp'ivoi
tclv Se
rpirav jxepiSa, evpov airo
t&
avTopLW
Tw
TrpaTOO rS)
wap rav
TpclaKovrciTreSov dyoproi; cttI tov avrofiov

airb
TOV SevTepov airb

e? iroTafidv,
yeiai; fiev 30 apprjKTO)
tw Tpia^KOVTaireSat, fiaKO<;
I
tuv airopoav
aj(^pi
Kal i'ye\vovTo fieTpuofievai iv TavTai
tm
jxepeiai eppr]-
TpiaKUTiai
Sexa Svo
aj(o'lvoL hrffiicry^ôivov, orKipm
Se Kal
Koi Spvfio) 7revTa]\KdTiai TpiciKOVTa heiTTa

jxepCSa,
eirl
ei>po<i
hrjfiLcr'Xôivov
Tav Se TeTapTav
TO,';
cnro
to) avTOfjiO)
|
tm SeVTepm
airo
TpiaKOVTairiSfo
tov dvTop,ov tov
opiôvTa Tav re hiapdv

I
Kal Thv piSiav ydv, fiaKov Se dwo Tav cnropoav Kal eyevovTO
35
fieTpito/jbevai iv
d)(pt e? troTap.ov,
TavTai
tcLi fiepeidi ippT)\yeui<; /j,ev
Tpia||
Kanai hoKToa
SpvfiS)
a'ôlvoi
hrjfi,icr')(oivov,
<TKip<o
Se Kal dpprjKT(o
|
Kal
irevTaKanai TeTpmKOVTa
Tracra?
eppr]yeia<;
p,Ca hrjp.icr')(oivov.
K6(âXa
tTKilpo}
j^tXtat
heveviJKOVTa irevTe
cry^ôlvoi,
Se
|
Kal dpprjKT(o Kal SpvjiSi Siay^îXiai SiaKaTiai fiKaTi

e?
TrevTe
"
Tav Se vdcrov Tav Tronyeyevr] fievav

d-Tro
Tav dpprjKTOv ydv

epprjyeia<;
fiev
<ruvefJi,e\Tpi]crafie';.
TavTa<; Td^ yd<! diroXaiKrj
40
TpiaKaTtai
||
rpt?
cryôlvoi, hrj/j-ia-ôivov, a-Kipco
Se Kal dppijKTO) Kal

ep.
SpvpjS) TeTpa\ic6(TiaL
fiepeiai Tdi
|
TpiaKOVTa irevTe a'ôlvoi,
p,ev Tat irpaTac
Trdp
Ta HrjpcoiSeia
eppr]yeia<s p,ev he^Sep,riKOVTa /ref
a-ôivoi, (TKi^pm Se
Kal dppijKTO) Kal Spvp,5) heKaTov hoySorjKOVTa
jrevTe
o-;;^;oi|i'of,
iv Se Tdi TeTapTai fiepeiai rat irdp
tA îvtm
ippr]-
45 ye(a<; p.ev
||
SiaKanai pUaTi
he'/TTa cr')(plvoL hr)p,la-')(ot,vov,
aKipm Se
JLeâXd
Tpid-\
Kal dppifi\KTm Kal SpvfiSi SiaKanai irevTriKOVTa a-yoivoi.

7ra'|cra9
7a? Aa?
KaTe(T(i)i(Tap,e<;
tS)i
Aiovva-coi
heTTTaKanai
KOVTa hoKToa
50
a-'xôivoi hr]ix[a')(pivov
Tavrav Thv ydv who had

use
(11.
KaTea-d)ia-a\fie<:
iySiKa^dfievoi SiKa<s
TpiaKoa-Tala<i
Toh Tdv hiapdv ydv

appropriated
ff.).
pi\\Siav
and wooded, land. 3Q. 6.iro\&\r\: had SeejiJos*, i.e. by private encroachment.
This land the commissioners restored to Dionysus, bringing suits against those
47
it
to private
49. SCxas rpioKoo-ToC-
os: suits which had to be tried within thiHy days, Cf no. 56.42 and the Attic
No. 74]
HERACLEAN INSCRIPTION
havra
ifiia-OmOt] [ha
233
\h6(T<Ta]v A[a]|| I
iroiovraaatv.
/Ltes
7a] Kara
/Si'to
Karao}i(Ta/j.<;
Tpia/carimv /ieSifivcov to /reVo? heKaarov,
ha Se
to
Trdaa ya ha
tS)
Aiovvaco rerpaKaTiav SeKa
fieSi/j-vtov /caSIStyo?
/rcTO? heKacTTOv.
'Eo-Tacra/ie? Se /cat o/aeo? eVt fiev Ta<;

iirl tS) avTOfio)
7r\evpidSo<: aveo, heva fiev
tm
irap UavSoa-iav
||
tco Trap
1
Ta
HripdiiSeia
tw
opi- 55
fovTO? Tav Te hiapav yav xal rav pi8iav

oLTTopoav eV
avy^topiâvre'S otto
Tav
Tav fiSiav yav,
Aco?
/a^
/caTa\u|/M,oKft)^^?
ai/lTo'/tici)
aSr/Xcodeirj
Kau(o<i TOi efJiTrpofTua opoi,
dWov
Be ctti to)
tm
ttAo to
^tVTia dyovTO<; ierTaaafie: trap rav

dv^topiâvrei
h(otTavTa)<; e?
/Sw/S\toj'
KaX
Tav hiwpvya
Tav pihiav yav (jav).
aXJIXco? Se
dmo-
poK T0UT0t9
cra?
i(TTda-afie<! iirl
rw
aixa^nSi
tw
Bia tSj 'ycdpdheo'i ayd)I
Tai irap rov Bpvfiov, tA?
/lev
ardXaii e? rav hiapav
Yai*, Ta)9
Se avTopai'i e? Taj/ fiSiav yav, /caTaXtTroWe? piKaTiirehov
avro/iov.
eardtraiiei Be KaX /xeacropcoi; , Bvo fiev e7r2 Ta? AoSoi Ta?
aya><Ta<; ex
||
re w6Xio<i koI ix IIavBo(ria<s Bid rSiv hiapStv ^((opcov, Bvo
Be ev Tats 66
haKpoa-KipiaK
Xots,
"
TOVTCi)<i
Trdvra'i
dv evQvtopeCav
hofjiokSrfai^
dWd-
TO?
p.ev e?
to hiapov irKdyo^
)^d)p(ov," tq)?
tw
avTOfito iTnye\ypafip.ev(o<s
i'm\yeypafj./jLevco<;
"hiapo)';
Acovv&co
Be ev jdi fiBiat ydi
"avTopco^."
hma-avTca^ Be Ka\ eiri tS) avrofio)

||
ra
Trap rd îvria
|
dyovTO^
iaTdcrafte<; p.ecra-opa)'; , Bvo fiev iirl

|
Ta? hoBeo
)(a>p(ov,
Td<i
Tro'X,to? 70
Kal eK JlavBoaia^ dyd)aa<; Bid tSiv

haKpotTKipidv Trap
evBvtopeiav TOt?
eirl
hiapwv
Bvo Be eVt Tai'
Td<;
Tvpeia<;
I
towto)? Trdvra'i hofioX6y(o<; dv
rd^ hoBo)
e<s
Td<; Sid
I
tw
j(apdBeo<; dyaura's Trap
Tov Bpvfiov,
Tft)?
fiev
to hiapov Tr\dyo<; iTriyeypafifievtw; "hiapw<i
Alovvo-o) ympmv,'' t&j? Be e?

/3Q)?,"
rdv piBCâv yav

^fJ'ev
iTnyeypafiiJieva)<;
"avroe7ri
75
OTreiôi'Ta? aTr'
dWdXcov Aw?
piKariTreBov dvrofiov.
Be TO? rpiaKOvraTreBoa rd<; Bid tS)v hi\ap(iov y^dpajv dywaâ^ eVl fiev
Tai;
TrXevpidBo? dvat Bvo aTrejôvTa?
aTr' aXIXa'XtBi/
|
rpiaxovra
tto-
Sa?, aXXffl? Be dvT6pa><i tovtoii eTrafa/ê? Trap

Toi
Ba<;
rdv hoBov rdv Trap

||
Bpvfiov dyacrav Bvo aTrejôrTa? aTr' aXXo'Xiui'
rpiaKOvra
tto- 80
ev Be fiea-a-wi tS)i
^mpai
bound-
eTrt
to.';
TpiaKovraTreBco re^ropa';
it
SUat fn/jLTivoi..
56. Setting it (the
vate land, so thai
should not be covered
ary) back from the springs onto thepri-
over with stones (which
were washed
234
cfTrexovra^ air'
eirl
GREEK DIALECTS
aWdXwv
hat, fiev
[No. 74
plica^Ti,
rpiaKOVTa v6Sa<;, hai Se
8e to) avTo/jLo) rca
Trap rhv TpiaKovrdireSov Svo cnrexovraf
air'
85
alâkwv pUaTi Tro'Sa? Koi a\\a)<; eirl tm Sevrepco avTOfieo tovtcd? iravra': aveiriypoairexovra'i air aXkdXmv pUari tto'Sb? ra? fiepeCa<; Ta<: ttot aWd\(o^ toi<; fiep-ia-dcofievoK; (^(B9 opiôvTa<;
||
Tft)9
hiapo)^
^(||0(B?.
TO)? 8e irdvTa'; y^dopco';

I
rm?
ra> Aiovva-O) repfiad<ya>v zeal ho irap
ôvTi TOL re dvTOfioi
ho re
Tra/o to,
HrjpMBeia
ra (îvTia airo rdv cnropodv

apiOfib^ opcov
90
dvcolffa d'x^pi e? irora/xov

iirl ra)
|
tov KKipiv.
TMV
iiTTdaafie<i tS)V fiev
avTOfim tco
||
vap
rq,
HrjpcoiSeia heTrra
avv
rail iirl
ra?
jrXevpidSo'i,
iirl
eVt 8e ra?
r/ata-
KOVTaireSa) hoKTca avv tSu TeTpco(i)pcoi,

Trap Tav TpiaKovrdireSov Kal
TO}
I
Se Tio avTOfia
i<p' etcarepoo,
tS) re
tqj ^^(pfJLeva)
hvo
eVt 8e
Trap
TO,
îVTia heTrra
S(|aJ/3W7a.
|
criiv
t&i Trap rav ^v^Xivav p.acr'xdXav
Kal Trap rhv
1,vv0rjKa
95
Aiovvaw yapoav.
||
'EttI
iôpm
'Kpi(TTi(ovo<;, firjvb^
'
A.TreXKaiai,
ha
7ro'\i9
Kal toI
TToXiavofjioi,
aa
/Sorpv;
1 ifiap\'xô<;
NtKtai'o?, fi av6efiov
'AttoXXm-
wo? 'AttoWcovico, Kal toI

CTKO),
opia-Tal Je rpiTrov; ^tXc6i'i;|/u.09 ZaiTrvpi-
7re
KapvKelov 'A7roXXtuz/i09 l^rjpaKXrjTW, ai TreXra Adîp,o<!
Tlvppa),
I
KV dplva^ $tXa)Ta?
HtirTteici), /xi eTTLcrrvXiov
HijpaKXei-
8a? ZcoTTvpco,
100 Aft)?
fuadavn tq)? /ii|ajO(B9 j^wpw^ rcb? tc3 Atoi'uo-ci) e;)^0J'Ta? eôvTi Kara ySw), Kada rol Hr/paKXeioi SieVrfvov. toI Se fjLiadaKapTrevarovrac tov ael y(p6vov, ha<!
jjila-daifia cnroSLScavTi,
I
adfjLevoi
Ka
TrpcoyyiiQ)<;
Trordfir)vo<;
ymi^Ti Kal to
TrpoTepelai
crcov
irdp
psTd
ael Havdfio)
e?
I
Kai k ep,Trpocr6a
ciTroSivaiVTi,
UTrdôvn
tov Safio-
pojov Kal Trap fJieTpri<r ovTi rot? criTayepTaK rot?

'xôt
eVt t&v
BoKt-
feTecov Twt Safioaiwi

fia<;,
/xearw
ra)? %o{)?
Kpidw KoOapaf
hoia<;
T0i<!
Ka ha yd êpef Trordôvri
|
Se Trpcoyyvca rot? TroXiavo11
105
fji,oi<!
del CTTi
Tail'
peTecov evTaaaiv Trdp
TrevTaheTrjpiSa, Aw?
I
Ka ideXovTei; toI
down by the
ble,
TroXiav6p,ot SeKcovrai.
Kal ai Tivl Ka aXXojt
current) and
made
invisi-
Wee the former boundaries.

:
102.
0^/)7ji.
39.
Bpairii
diroSlvuvTi
thresh.
to dwoSiddnTi.
104.
But some correct

it>^pei;
105
So usually, but also iTiprji, (ciirTiji, 11. 138-139, and &fjt.fi,t(reueii 1. 111.
ff.
Kal at tivC Ka
aWui
ktX.
if
for
they assignto another the
landwMchthey
No. 74]
HEEACLEAJST INSCRIPTION
aiirol fiefiia-Owarnvrai,
to.
tj
235
apTvarnvri
17
n-apS&vn rav yav, hdv ku
avo-
hmvTM rav
SîKapiriav, av avra
rj
irapheôvrai irpmyyvrnt hoi
irapXaôvres
hoK k
aprvtrei
7}
hoi Trpi\dfievoi rav iiriKapTriav,

h6aTi<i he
av ha Kal ho i^ apxai
7rpa)77v|&)?
gj
/JXfiia-Oafievo^.
ku
fj,r]
irordyei
p,if
to fiiaOtufia cnroSiS&i k^t
to, ryeypati/jieva,
to tc
fiiaOafia SiirXel airoTeiaei to eVt tiu fe]|Teo9 ai to
afi-jrtoXriiJia 110
T0t5 Te TToXiavofioi^ kui T0t9 (TiTayepTaiL<Tdev hdfia
iv Tai yai ve^VTevpAva Kal oiKoBofirffteva irdvTa to? Tro'Xto? eaerovTai.

to,
wdv
tS)i irpdTtoi
kui
'^pydôvâi Se
fievoi;
kcit TdSe ho fjiev tov irpaTov x^P"'^ fiiadmadTOV trap tov dvTop,ov tov hvirep Jlavhoari\a<; dyovTa tov Trap
fir)
TO,
UriptiiSa aypi to? TpiaKOVTaTreSco afjnreXcov fiev <j)VTevaet

rj
Hetov
Se/co
||
axoivax;, ekaidv Se (f>VTa i/ifiaXei e? Tav trxoivov 115

I
hexdaTav
Se
p,T)
pîov ^ Teropa eV Tav
SvvaTav ydv
rjfiev
eXot'o? eêv
ai
Ka
fiTi
(f>dvTi TOi fie/J.i(r9afievoi
SvvaTav
evTe<i
e\aia<i eWev, toI

Tivd<;
iroXtavop-oi toI ael iirl
tmv peremv
Kal ai
ku
oWw?
TOi jToXtavo/JLOi TTodelXcovTai airb to) Safim, ofwaavTe^ SoKi/xdôvTi
Kai avavyeXiovTi iv dXiai 0acrdp,evoi Tav

X<opia)v.
ydv
ttot
Tav
Toiv eiri
eirip^XriaovTai Se Kal tS>v huirapxovTcov BevSpeeov
ai Se
120
Tivd Ka
II
yqpai
rj
dvep-wi eKireTcovTi, avTol heôvTi.

it
touto Se irdvTa
afiTdXTnia
is
have leased, or devise

or those to
those
by
will,
or seU
it
originally fixed.
The
in
it,
the the
Cf.
the harvest rights, those
who
take
over
re-bargaining,
hence
concretely
the rebate.
whom
it
has been willed, or

the harvest rights,
amount involved
also
11.
who purchase
155
ff.
be surety for the rentals,
shall furnish sureties in the
same manin the be-
fines, rebates,
and judgments,
hdfuil.
ner as the one

ginning.
kt\.
: '
108. hda-ns Si Ka |ii) irord'yei whoever fails to fulfill his obligations shall pay not only double the
who
leased
it
111 seems from its position to go with ttov as well as with twi Trpdriat fuirffd)-
For the whole situation, cf from a Delian inscription, B.C.H.XIV,432

/aari.
.
rental for the year, but also, all together
aveiu(T0iia-afi.ei'
Si Kal t^s Xopirc/as rb
ii4-
whatever rebate, namely the decrease allowed in rewith the

first rental,
pos,
iiiltrduro M>T;<ri/ixos, ow KaBiffriv-
tos rois ^TTrfous Miniaifuixov,

Si \oiiror, &rwi cXaTToK
fu<rdw6ei<Ta,
ijJpei/
t4
leasing for the firet five years,
is
deter-
^ 7^ iva-
mined by decree.'
the land again
it
To insure leasing was generally neces-
i0e/X Mi^jo-i/noxos kt\.

:
120. iKir^Tuvri
f-irerov,
aor. of ThrTu,
gary to offer
it ?it
a rental les than that
occurs also io Pindar and Alcaeus and
236
GREEK DIALECTS
hoaaa
tcoi irefnnociL
[No. 74
TreÛTeW/tieVa irapheôvTi koI evheîwKOTa,
iv rai avvOrjKai
Trorejêt
yey pdyjrarai, iv
êlreo?
17
Kal
Se/carcoL ferei airo tco

jxr]
'Apicrricov iôpevei
al Se ica
7re<f>VTVKa>vn
kut ra
yeypafi/xeva, KarehiicdaOev irdp fiev
rdv
iXaiav BeKa vofuo^ apyv-
pim
"Trap
to cJ)vtov he/caarov, Trap 8e Tdf dfiTreXco'i Svo /ivdi dpI
yvpioa "irdp rdv

125 peTeoi;
cr')(otvov
heKaarav.
tib? Se iroXiavofimt
tw?
p,r)
iirl tS)
57
iroOeXo prevent; p,eT avToaavrSiV diro tw-II Sdfica

dp,îcTTac79ai,
rj
fielov
SeKa
dvSpm
I
Ka nre^vrevKcovTi irdvra
e? Soyfia
kclt
rdv
cruv-
0i]Kav,
hoa-cra
Kal Tw? TreÛTev/eoTa? dyypdiât
dvypd<f)ev Se
Ka ire^VTevKtovn dv aiird Se rd Kal revKcovTi Kdr rdv avvOrjKav, dvy payfravTco Kal
fiila
rj
ei Tive;
Ka
ti<;
firi 7re<f)V-
etreXdcrBoa
rd Ka
iiri^diTn/Srji
rd yeypap,p,eva iror tSu dWcai

-rj
p.ia-dcop,an.
I
al Se
vep,ei
(jjepei
rj
ri tS)v ev rdi hiapdi

rj
ydi
rj
twv
SevSpecov
kotttjji
130
jj
dpavrji
irpiSyi
dWo
ti aivrjrai, ho p^p,ia-da)fievo<i iySiKa^rjh-ai
ha)<;
iroXiiTTCOv Kal hori
Ka Xdêi
aiiToi heêl.
Ta5
Se
rpd(j)eoepôv\Ti
dvKodapiovTi Se hoaa-dKL<; Ka SecavTai ra irdp

Td<; hoSai<;
Td avTMV
')((opia
peovTa' ovSe
ra?
dirolSeSeiy/j.evai;
dpd^
aovTi ovSe avvhepôvTi ovSe KcoXvaovTt iropeveaOai

to-6tcov ti TTOilavTi irdp
135 fereo'i a-covTi
hoTi Se Ka
Tav
crvvOrJKav, toI 'rroXiav6p,oi toI ae? eTri

||
Tm
e'irLKaTaâ(Xi)ovTt, Kal âfiuocrovTt,
d)(^pi hS)
Ka
d<f>op,oia>-
KdT Tav avvdrjKav.

ovSe
|
ov Koyjrei Se
tmv
SevSpecov oi/Se dpavaet

Trjvcai.
|
oiSe Trpicoael
drjcrel
hri<!
oiiSe
hev ovSe dXXo<s
oiSe yaia)va<!
hoaera Ka iv
the lands
irdp
t.o)?
huirdpj^pvTaii ovSe erapfievcrel,
al
fir)
probably the form of all dialects except Attic-Ionic, where cTcaov shows a change of t to o- which does not fall
is
and canals which run through
they shall not dig deeper nor
make a
breach in for the water, nor shaXl they
under the usual conditions (61) and

not certainly explained.
122.
=
;
is
dam
in or
dam
off the water.

:
i^lfdiro-
KareSi-
Jovti, a^lpi/avn, o-uvhtpjovri
these be-
Kdo-Bcv: have been condemned, i.e. are hereby condemned in advance. Cf.
long with Ion. ivipya (Horn, also

^p7w),
TpoKaSSeSiKiaBia
trespasses,
1.
171.
128.
amipyu,
etc.
imPtji:
from iinpdu
inpaba.
Att.
&Treipyui
etc.
from fi/iyu, while are from îpipyu
130
f.
Tds
hi Tp4<}><i)5 kt\.
the ditchfs
with prothetic c. The spiritus asper is found mainly, as here, with the forms
No. 74]
HEEACLEAN IKSCEIPTION
tm
yai hdi (ienUQaTai
iroi'qa-el
\
237
TO<f>iaiva<!
avrai
olKoS6fj,rjrai,
ovSe
/xtj,
iv rai
itya-rj-
hiapai yai
ovhe SXKov iaael
al Se
hvir6XQyo<;
rai Aw? Tav hiapav
yav aBiKimv. oUoBo/jiria-rjTai Se koX oi\Kiav iv T04S j^/30t9 TOVTOK, ô&vu, fivôv, dxvpiov, Tov fisv j3oS)va TO nlv lia.KO'i fiKUTi Kol Sv&v iropSiv, TO Se eSpo? hoKTw koI Sexa irohav,
TOV Se a)(vpiov
p,}/
140
p,dov to pev paKo<; ho/cTm koX SeKa ttoSmv,
to
Be evpoVTevK7J-
Bmv
TravTai.
pev
pico,
al
]
Be pri, KaTeSiKaa-Oev Trap pev tov
ôava pe^
I
pva\'^\crovTt ovBk KOfjrovn ovSe ipirpriaovTi ovBe 145
aXkov idaovTi
Bopav
\^0VTi
hol<i
al Be
p-q,
hviroXoyoi eaaovTai kclt tA? priTpa<}
icaX
KOLT Tctv avvdiJKav.
e? Be to, iiroiKia y^^p'âov^Tai

Ta<;
|
Ka BrfSMVTai,, Kal e? hoaaa auTot? ttot olxiav xa Tav apireXoov

rj
^vXok e? t^v oIkoapireXw! twv Be ^rjpcbv k6
e? ')(^peiav
rots Be crKipoK koI rots
Bpvpol<i j^pjjIffoi/Tat TOt pia-dmadpevoL
av Tav avTM pepCBa hexaaTO';.
h6c7aai Be
tmv
ha)<i
BevBpeeov a7ro\yr]pd(TavTi, cnroKar/pev tov tcov apiffpbv ael.
TaaToaovTi toX Kapiriôp^voi

Oi'X^ vrroypdyp'OVTai
||
Be toj? j(wpw'; tovto)^ hoi piaOmtrdpevoi, 150
ovBe Ttpapa hoiaovTU ovTe

Be
prj,
t&v
j(îopwv
to,';
ovre ras i'7noiKoBo\pd';

al Be
ti<;
al
hmroK.oyo's ia-ar/Tai kclt

d(j)covo<;
fyqTpa<;.
Ka
tS>v Kap-
TTiôpevcov aresrvo?
aTro\Odvei, Td<; ttoXio'; iratrav
Tav
ewri-
Kapiriav rjpev.
i^rjpev
I
al Be j^ vtto
iroXepco
iy prfK.7)6 icavTi
hcotxTe
pr)
Tcb? pLepKrOcop^voy; KapireveadaL, avheStadai

Att. Kafleipfa beside xaTetfyyta.
:
Tav pia6(0(Tiv
in
I, e.g.
fivxis, etc.
149
fi.
o^x uiro^pd+ovTOi
137. olKoS6jii)Tai
perf subj. of the

.
the lessees shall not mortgage the lands
same type as
Cret. jTâTai (151).
For
or
make a payment (T^mhxps pay a fine)
lack of reduplication, as also in oikoSo-
nmha
Se
11.
112, 141, of. olKTinai etc. in
Ionic (Hdt.) and later Attic.
out of either the lands or the buildings Note that when a mute is thereon.
146. fe
tA
4iroKia ktX.
But they
i.e.
shall use
ing h the latter

at 54 %'
changed to an aspirate by a followis not written. So also
what wood they wish for the construction

of the
^^
^-
1^2.
farm
buildings,
the
/Soiiv,
238
GEEEK DIALECTS
Tol UrjpaKXeioi Si.ayv&VTi, Koi
fir)
\
[No. 74
/ajre
tqj?
Ka6d Ka
rffiev hv'!ro\6<ya)<;
avTa)<; iirjve toj? jrpmyyvo)';
tmv
iv rat avvOij/cai yeypafi/ievav.
155 8e 7rpm'yji\\co<; toj? ael yevo/jLeviof TreTrpwyyevKfj/Mev
t&v
re fiicr6a>fid-
t&v a/j^TrcoXrjfidTcov koi rav KaraSiKav Kal avrax; Kal to, xRVfâra hd Ka einp,apTvprj(r(ovTi, Kal fir) dXXov fM]8e heva rip,ev yijTjTe hdp\vqc7iv firjTe TraXivSiKiav fiT]Se kut
Tcov Kul TOiv iTnâ/jLico/idTCOv Kal
TpoTTOV
TM
iroXi TTpdyfiuTa irapeyêv firjBe rots hvîrep ras TroXios
irpaaaovraaai
ai Se
jxtj,
areXe?
rjfiev.
AevT6po<;.
cnrb
TO,';
Ho
Se rbv Sevrepov /jîadmadfievov
KapTrevafJTai
TpiaKOVTaireSco ra? Sid tcov reTpcopcov ayd)cra<; ein tov
160 avTOfjLov
TOV irpdrov
AoVllcro?
el
Kal irpaêi irdvTa kut rdv
crvvOrj|
Kav
firj
Kal hviroXoyo'i icrcrfjTai Kal

irpdêi
avrm
Kal toI irpcoyyvoi,
Hon Ka
Kar rdv
avvd'ijKav.
T/31T09.
cnrb tS)
Ho
Se TOV TpiTOV )(S>pov fiiadcocrdfievoi KapTrevarJTai
a%kr6fi.(o t&j
avdnepov tos TpiaKOvraTreSo) ttot tov avTOfiov

TptaKovTairiSa) Kal
|
TOV SevTepov diro
Td<;
irpaêl irdvTa
kut
tolv
avvdrjKav Kal hvirokoyo'i ecrariTai Kal avTO'; Kal toI irpmyyvoi,

Ka' /Mr) 7rpd\êi Kcer tov avvBrjKav.
hon
TeTa/3T0?.
Ho
Se tov TeTapTOV yâpov fMO-dmadfievo'; irdp re
166 tSiv 7ro\t(Xi'o|/Li(j/ TOiv iirl

Trap tS)v
'ApiaTtmvo^
eirl
'
i<f)6p(o
Kal tS>v opia-Tav Kal
TToXiavo/xmv
twV
KpLcTTdpj((o tS> HT^pal/cXeiSa iôpco

e'//./3oXo9
ha dvdejxa îXcovvnw tm îXavvfio), ha

TifioKpdTio<; Kap'7rev\crfJTai airo
}lr)paKXeiSa t5)
tw
avTOfioo t<o TpiTto cnro
ra? Tpiaj^m-
KOVTaireSm
p(0<i
eirl
tov dvTO/j,ov tov opiôvTa tws re
tw AtoWo-o)
tq)<;
Kal Th îvTia<i ho K.paTivco rra/icoêt.

to, fiev
ho Se avheX6p,evo<:
Xoiitok
/SeX-
epya^rjTai
dXXa KaT Tav
(TVvdrjKav, KaOm'i Kal
yeypaiTTai, Tat Se diiireXax; Td<i hvirap'^fmaat epya^riTat

170 Ti||(7Ta
ha)<;
h6<T<7ai Se
Ka Tav afiTreXmv avoyrjpda-KcovTi, iroTU^VTevael

tov Icrov dpifffiov Tav
hcixTTe ael hvirdp'yev

')(0VTa,
fivd<;
a'^ôivav tov vvv hvtrdp-
fiKaTi TeTopa'i crôifQ)?

|
al Se
p-rj,
TrpoKaSSeSiKdadai Svo
dpyvpico
Trap Tav a')(olvov heKda-Tav.
ra? Se iXaiai Kal
to.?
cVKia'; Kai to,
dXXa SevSpea
to. hrjfjiepa
Th hinrdpyOvWa TrdvTa iv
"TrepiKoyjrel
Tai /MepiSi TavTac irepiaKwylrel Kal iroTicrKa'êi Kal

Sedfieva,
|
Th
Kal at Tivd Ka yrjpai ^ dve/imi eKTreTcavn, cnroKaTaaTaaei
No. 76]
iXi<o
AEGOLIC INSCRIPTIONS
Tov apid/Mov t&v hvirapxovTcov
eV rai
II
239
Se
IJ,rj
iroTKJjVTevcrel
kuI
175
iXaiwi
Bpeoi'i
-v/rtXat Ao/aoXo'yo)?
ttokuk rot? hvjrap'x^dvraa-ai Sevtcll

|
Kul TOV apidfihv tov hCaov Kadax! koL iv

hoTt Se
iv rot?
aWai
avvdrj-
Kai ryeypawTui.
Ka
fj.rj
irpdêi ho avheXoiJLevo'i KciT tuv
avvdriKav
Tttt
rj fj.ri
j(^p6\voi'i
toi? 'yeypafip.evoit;, hv7r6Xoyo<; eVo-ij|
T0t9 TToXiavofjioi'i Kol Tot? (TLTayepTaL^ Tot9 eVi TO) eVeo? f
a-
dm Kal iv Tat aXXai a-vvOijKai ^êiypairTai.

Tol ael iirl Ttbv ferewv eVre?
fjur)
ai Be
Ka tol
TroXiavd/xot
7rpd\â>VTi irdvTa kolt
tuv avvOij-
Kav, avTOi hviroXoyoi, eaaovTai kclt tclv avvOrjicav. Ettj T0VT0i<i ifua-Owaaiiô tuv
fj,ev
irpaTav [xCaOma-iv airo TOiV
180
Tw HrfpmiBa
(]i,eBL\fji,v(ov
fxe
kiîotiov ôpfiiav îX(OTa irevTi^KovTa heirTo,
KaSSi'xô';
Trpayyvo'; tc5 crmftaTO^

|
/li
ki^wtiov 'A/sko?
Aa/â/apô? <l>tX(B-
îXcoTa.
Tav Se SevTepav ixiadaycnv ha

fieSi/jivcov
e'yU./8oXo9
vv/iw TTpa>KOVTa
@e|o8a)/3(B.
Trpa)yyvo<;
Tm
crdip.aTO'i
e6h(opo<;
Tav Be TpOrav
fieBifivcov
fiicrdcoaiv
fe yvlov
|
TJei(ria<;
AeovTia-Kco
TpiaKOVTa TrevTe
pes 'ApiaToSa/j.o';
Trp(ojyvo<;
tw
cra)fiaTO<i lev atâipooT'qfjuicrOoicTiv
Tciv Be
TeTapTav
aX
XooT'^piov
||
$1 XtTTTTO?
^tXlTTTTOJ
SlaKaTiCOV he^BefJl,7JK0VTa hoKTO) fieBifivcov
185
Trpd)yyvo<i tco o-iofiaTOi

Vpa/xiJLaTev<; pe
pea<! Adficovo';
we Kapvxelov
'
'ATroXXtBj/to? HTj/aa/cX^rw.
|
yvlov A.puTToBajxo'i
'^vp.fid')((o
ya/jLeTpa^
Xai-
NeaTroXtra?.
Argolic
75. Mycenae.
Probably
VI cent.
B.C.
IG.IV.492.
e?
iroXiO'i
\
^pahtapiBa'i 'M.vy.aveadev Trap^ 'K\davaLa<i

eyevTO
||
iKeTa^
5
i-jr'
'AvTia Kal 'Rvp\pia.
" elev
Be 'Ai'Ti|a9 Kal Yiidio<i
Kalay^pov."
75.
Phrasiaridas ofMycene was sent
goddess.
is is
As
by Athena to the suppliants of the city

in the magistracy (or priesthood) of An-
unknown, the meaning

obscure.
the nature of the request of the reply

Is
woXios
tKE'ras: ^s
with
else-
and Pyrrhias. Let Antias and Cithius and Aeschronle (judges?). Certain citizenshadsentto the shrine of Athena
tias
aco. of persons, as in
Homer, and
where;
cf.
Locr. dpxopôvTa iv Aoypoiis,
no. 55.20.
Frankel,IG.IV.492, inter-
petitioning aid,
and Phrasiaridas
re-
prets otherwise,
namely was
sent as
turned to them with the reply of the
suppliant from the citadel.
240
76. Mycenae. Early
GEEEK DIALECTS
V cent. B.C.
IG.IV.493. Solmsen 22.
fie
[No. 76
At
Sa/Mopyia
eie, rbi;
lapofivdfjiova<! to? e?
Hepae
rot? 70-
vevai KptTepa<; ifiev Ka{T) ra peppefj,eva.

77. Argive Heraeum. Early Vcent. b.c. IGr.IV.517. Micliel861. SolmThe Argive Heraeum 1,197 ff.
sen 21.
[H]a a-ToXa kuI ho

5 lapojxvdfJLOve';
Te\afio(y)
I
roiSe
[t]a/3(x Ta<; Hepai rai; 'A/37e|[i]a?. HvpfaXiov Avfiav; afpereve, 'AXxafieve^

|
||
HvWew,
I
'Apia-T6SafJio<;
Hvpvddio^,
'AficftiKpiTO';
Ilav<f>v\\[X]ai;.
If there is no body of demiurgi, hieromnemones (appointed) to (the heroum) of Perseus shall judge between the parents according to what has been decreed. This is only the conclusion of
76.
the
For the collocation of a-rdXa and TcXa/id here, of. d-vdpms Kal ri ir^^Xas,
support.
no.
7.
The hieromnemones consist of a representative of each of four tribes, of
an inscription which must liave been on the stone which once rested upon the
base containing this line. Pausanias re-
which the
0iiXot,
Au^nSxes,
tive presides, the 'TXXeis,
whose representaand the Xld/i-
are the three tribes
common
to
heroum of Perseus on the road from Mycenae to Argos. It is probable

ports a
that boys were employed in the cult
Doric states, while the "Tpv&Buu are attested only for Argolis. Cf. Steph. Byz. S.V. Au/tfixes- <t>vK^ AoipUav. fjaav
all
and that disputes arose among the parents with regard to their appointment.
5i Tpets, 'TXXets Kal ILdfitpvKot Kal Avfidves

i^ "B.paK\iovi.
Kal wpofferiBri
i]
"iptnjBla,
For
Tofs
the stone has t
o- 1.
us"E<popos
a'.
77.
On
the face of the stone, just
below the inscription, is a rectangular cutting, with dowel holes, evidently intended for the reception of a tablet. This was the o-rdXo, while the reXa/jio (probably only an error for TcKa/jAv),
properly support, pedestal, refers to the whole stone in which the o-rdXa was set,
78. Anactofindemnityforthe management of the treasury of Athena, probably with reference to some specific irregularity which had occurred. "Without such an act, persons who proposed or put to vote a proposition to
use sacred funds for public purposes
were
liable to
punishment.
and which would

(ttijXt;
itself
be called a
reXo-
2.24, 8.15, Ditt.Syll.21,
Cf. Time. Hicks 49.45 fl.
in Attic.
In several inscriptions
from the region of the Euxine

lidiv is
actually used as the equivalent

e.g. d.vayp6.\j/avTa rb
\j/&<l>i.<Tfi.a
of
<rTi/i\ri,
In the matter of the treasures of Athena, if any magistrate calls to account the council under the presidency of Ariston or the body of dprvvai or any
treasurer, or if
toOto
els
els
TeKa/iSva \evKoB \l6ou ivaBifuii
any one entertains
or
t4 Up6i> ToO 'A7r6XXwTOs (SGDI.3078,

is
is
Mesembria). This use
doubtless of
closely allied
brings suit on account of the submission (to the assembly) of the proposals or on
accoiint of the action of the assembly,
Megarian
origin,
and
to that seen here at Argos,
though with
he shall be banished and his property

be confiscated to the treasury of Athena.
complete loss of the original notion of
No. 81]
AKGOLIC INSCEIPTIONS
VI or early V cent.
'
241
78. Argos.
B.C. IG.IV.554.
Michel 583. SolmsenlQ.

[e
|
[@]eaavp5v [t5v] ra?

T[av]
av<f>'
Kdava(a<s at
tk <?>
[I
\
Ta]v /SoXî;
rivcL
'Apiarova
toi'(?)
avvapTvovTa<;
a]\\ov
ra-
fiiav evOvvoi
reXo? exov I StKda\[ôi] I hiKaaôno tov ypaaafidTov hevKa ra? KaTa\\deaio^ I rd'i aXida-t7io<;, rpero koI SafieveaaGo
'AOavaiav.
I
ev?
lie,
ha Se fio\d TroTeXaro havTiTVxovaa

ei/?
at
Se
Ka
avTol ivoxoi evro
'AOavaiav.
631.
79. Olympia. Roberts 81.
YI
or early
20.
V cent. b.c.
|
SGDI.3271.
Inschr.v.Olympia
Solmsen
'Atoto's eiroipehe 'Apyelo's

80. Olympia. Early V cent. Michel 1087. Roberts 75.
KapyeidSa'i
HayeXdiBa
rapyeio.
b.c.
SGDI.3263.
Inschr.v.Olympia 250.
Ta{p)y[el]oi aveOev rot At/rt Tdv iopivOoOev.

81. Cimolos. IV cent. B.C. IG.XII.iii.l259. SGDI.3277. Michel 14. Ionic alphabet, but twice = <a.
Hicks 150.
609. "Eaptve 6 Sdfio<s 6 rStv 'ApyeCav

1 |
Kara to
SoKTjI/ia
\
tov
a-vve-
hpiov Ttov
II
'^XKdvmv, 6/xo\oyr]\crdvTmv M.a[Xj{cov Kal

is
K.i/jui)\.ia>v 5
The council which
in
office
shaU en-
immune from
prosecution.
.
For the
IIoti-
force {the cor\fiscation), otherwise they

(the members of the council) shall themaeioes be ZtoiZe to
1. (cf.
order of words cf Thuc. 1. 57 t^s

Salas IveKa oTroo-Tdo-cws.
For
ypaaaiui
Athena.
ypi/iim, see 164.4.
Until the existence of a

L. quisquis)
is
rums
it is
corroborated,
better to
2.
assume simple dittography.

:
79. Atotus made this, an Argive and an Argead, son of Hagelaidas the Argive.
Apparently the father of Atotus
o-uvaprvovras
the dprBTOi as a
of Argive officials
body are mentioned by

:
was of the Macedonian Argeadae but hadmovedtoArgos,andhissonproudly

joined both titles to his
Thuc.5.47.11.
3.
aWov
tôs
besides, else.
<'^-
own name.
See
Goodwin
966.2.
Ix"''^
opiUyuTTovrfKoi exo(, no. 57.

'Ypoo-irii.dTav
^'-
ff.
:
tov
h^vExa KaraOlinos kt\.
on
Roberts I.e. Quite otherwise Dittenberger (Inschr.v.Olympia) and others, who take 'ApyeidSas as the name of an-
account of the deposition of written proposals,

i.e.
the formal introduction of
a measure before the assembly, or the (consequent) act of the assembly. This
refers to
irregular use of the treasure.
some measure sanctioning the Those

for the
For the crasis in this and the following inscription, see 94.1. so. Inscribed on a helmet. The Argives dedicated to Zeus from the spoils of Corinth^ It is not known to what
other sculptor.
war
this refers,
responsible
introduction or
81. Decision of the Argives in a dis-
passage of such a measure are to be
pute between Melos and Cimolos.
242
10 ifjLfievev
\
GREEK DIALECTS
di
I
[No. 81
Ka
SiKcia-craiev rol
'Apyetoi
7r[e]j0t
rav
||
[v]aa-a)v,
Ki/jLmXicov
^fiev
UoXvaiyav, 'Eri]\peiav, Aiêiap.
ehl\Ka(Tcrav viKrjv
15 Kt/i(BXt'|[o]ii?.
[<^]eii9 ./3(\a9,
aprjreve
Aewv
\\
[/3](\a? a-evTepa<;, Iloa-iSd\ov ypo-
ne/^Xlô?
"TeSiov.
82. Argos. Ill cent. B.C. B.C.H.XXVII,270ff.;
XXXIII,171
ff.
@eo?.
Upo/idvTie^ avedev
'AttoWcovi Apia-[T]ev<;
'
S(^w/07j|Sa?,
5 îXoKpd.Trj';
NaTe\icf|Sa9, 7/90<ê[e?] AtV;!^vA,os 'A/3a%i'a||8a?, T/aweic

|
Yij?
AWcaviha';, koI KaWeaKevaaaav Kot \^'\c7aavT0 [êta?]
/lav-
T'â^
yaf oixâXov koX

irpo
.
. .
T[a]|i'
nrepiaTaiv koX to ^dpy/ia

ical
icat
.
tov
|
10 ^wfjiov
.ov TTora.o) Koi irei'^pLvov poov
rav a
. .
pav
|
virep avTOv, Kal Orjavpov ev

Xali'ot?
rm
fiavh-ijcoi
KaTeaKevaaarav rot?
ttc-
kXmktov, koI rav oSbv 7ipyda\(ravT0 diravaav Kal cx^pvav

Kal rav eirnroXav, Kal
rov-;
0co\/ji.ovi;
15 TreS' to||/30f
iv<;
rd^tv rreBdyaKal roi11
yov Kal
r[ov'j\<!
KoXoa-aovi, Kal rav iirnroXav

I
&)[/xa]|A,tâi',
ôv
pov
Yirêrpivov irap to[i']
e6ev Kal rav?
20 (O'xypioav, [aat] Xo[7r]tSa9

ei'o-e
I
Kal iTn'x^^[r'\av
d[ypa^m rov vaov apyvpea Wev Kal drfav-
[11.
2225 fragmentary].
83. Epidaurus. End of cent. B.C. IGr.IV.914. Ditt.Syll.938. SolmZiehen,LegesSacrae 54. Alphabet transitional (form of the letters mostly Ionic, but B = A, never vj, no Ji, gen. sg. and OV).
sen 23.
[Tot
5
AttoXKovl Ovev /3ov e\paeva Kal hop,ovdoL<;

ro'\
|
/Soli'
epcreva
eVi ro ôfiov
'A7ro'X,Xo[i'o?] Ta[i)Ta]
O^vev
9ioi
AcJIlai
KaXai'Sa rdi
/ieSilfifiVitv,
Aarol
15.
Ka\l raprdfiiri
dWav,
See 97.4.
(j)epv\dv roi
the
KpiOdv
o-evT^pas: devr^pas.
ramp
leading to the shrine, and the
83.
From
the temple of the Pythian
area; have rearranged the attars and

the colossi, have leveled the area, built
Apollo mentioned by Paus.2.24.

2
fi.
S(f>vp^8a$,
NareXidSas,
etc.:
designation of the phratry or gens.

6
ff .
a stone wall by the ...

the doors of the temple,
strengthened
and dedicated
Have had made and put

Omphalus of
in place,
cups and a silver beaker.

is
9.
The
res-
in accordance with the divine oracle,

the the Earth, the colon. .
toration of the words following puiiiv
uncertain.
83. Regulations for sacrifices in the
node, the enclosing wall, the altar
a stone conduit, and the.

have had
.above
it;
Asolepieum. For the frequent doubling

of consonants see 89.4, 101.2.
(pepdc-ei
made
in the oracle chamber a
treasury, which can be locked, for the

offerings; have constructed all the road,
see 140.3
6.
For For other com-
ments see the Glossary.
No. 84]
AEGOLIC INSCRIPTIONS
hfii8iij.ij\vov,
243
10
(nrvpov
To|i)
oivov heixCreiav
Ka||l
ro (raKe\oep6a-do
rov
Sevre'pov ;S|oo? rot? aotSot? Sovto
to e7KeXo<;, to
I
S'
OTepov
crK\e\o<: 15
Tots
^povpoK hoTô Kal TevSoa6i8ia.

/3o|i'
Toi 'Aaa-KXa'rridi Ovev
^pa-eva Kal ho/iovdoK
[I
/3Sv epaeva 20
Ovelv
fie- 26
Kal hop,ovda\i<s ôv deXeiav
iirl
tov
/S|o/iov
tov 'AaKTunrtov
Tavra Kal KaXatSa.
av6\evTo toi 'AirKXairioi
êphav Kptdav
a-KeXo<;
Bifi/ivov, <7\-7rvpov hefj.iSinfj,vov, otv\ov he/xiTeiav
t5
irpoTov
ôo<s irapOevTo T|[ot] Oioi, to 8'
uTepov toI
l\\[apo]/j,vdp,ove^ <f>[e]poS'
a6o
pol<!
t|[oi)
Be\vTepo
Toh
aoihol\\<;
Bovto^ to
uTepov
To\l<i
|
^pov-
SovTO Kal TevlBotrdiSia.']
802.
84. Epidaurus. Late Michel 1069.
IV cent.
b.c.
IG.IV.951. SGDI.3339. Ditt.Syll.
eo's.
iriov.
I
Tvjâ
[a<y']add.\ ['laj/uara
tov Air6XXcovo<; Kal tov 'A<TKXa'
[KXJew
TOV
I
irevd^ btij eKvrja-e.
avTa vevT iviavTois
rjSrj
Kvovcra Trot
qJ?
[êjov t/ceVi? a<f)iKeT0 Kal iveKadevSe ev tSu, a^dTwi.
Se
Tap^{<7||[Ta]
e^rjXde ef avTOv Kal eV tov lapov iyeveTO, kopov eVeKe, 5
05 eu|[^]ii? 'yevofievo';
fiaTpl
I
avTm
diro tos; Kpdva<; iXovTO Kal dp,a tcLl

iirl
[7r]e/3ti)/37re.
TV^ôvaa Be tovtiov
to dvOefia le^jreypdOelov, TrevO' eTr)
yjraTO
"ov /iê|[ô]? irivaKov davfiaaTeov, ciXXd to

iy yaaWrpJl
B9 eKvr)(Te
e6r)Ke vyirj."
KXem
11
/Sa/so?, eo-re
|
iyKaTK0ip,d6r],
Kai
fj,iv
T/ater^?
[Kojpa.
'IfffioviKa
TleXXavh
d(f>iKeT0 et? 10
TO lapov inrep yevea<;.
iy\'[Koi]p,a0ei(Ta Be oyfriv elBe
iBoKet aiTei-
affai TOV 6ebv Kvrjaai K^^pav^, tov B'

84.
'AaKXaTriov
^d/j,ev
el
eyKVov
al,
One
of several stelae found in
tic influence, e.g.
usually
rarely
the Asolepieum recording the cures effected.
contraction in Irri,
pi.
d/cporeis etc.
ttoiijo-oCi'tos,
etc. , ace.
5 is al-
Cf. Paus.2.27.3(rT^Xai Sêio-TiJirepi/36\ou,
Lengthened
Keaav irrbs toO

Koi irKioves,
iir'
ri
iiiv
apxaiov
rairais
ways ou, and i usually a, but we find xv

p6s beside x^pi^Si ^'^^ dip-^Xero (25 a, b).
ifwS dk ef XoiTral.
iyyeypa/nfi^va Kai
arSpwv Kal yvvaLK&y
6.
3. irevO' ?Tr|
see
58
c.
5.
Cf Pans.
.
i(mv
TTioB,
dvd/uiTa aKeadivrav inri tov 'Ao-kXj;Trpotrî 3^ Kal viarnxa Sti (KaffTos Kal
2.27.1 oiSi airodviiaKovinv oiSi tIktowiv

ai yvvaiKes
(r^tto'i" ivriis
:
rod wept^SXov.
iviiriiire
Stws
tdSri
yiypaiTTai, di ipwvf
xcpiTjpire
ff .
?p7ru
ef/ii,
see Glossary.
ry
AioptSi.
The words on
the votive oSer-
The
dialect
shows considerable At-
ing form a rude epigram, hence the
244
ia-a-eia-Oai vlv Kai, el
GREEK DIALECTS
[No. 84
aXKo
a\lT]olTO, ical tovto oi iirireK.elv,
avra
15
B' ovdevb';
â/êz/
err],
en
eare
|
wot|S[et](7-ât
eyKVoi Se yevofieva ey
rov Oeov tKeni iirep tov
iSoKei eirepcoTrjv vlv tov
etrj,
yaa-rpl
TOKOV.
ecjjopei
rpia
7r(x||/3ey3oXe ttoI
eyKaTaKOifiadelaa he
oi|r[(]y etSe
Oeov, el oi yevoiTO
avrdi
|
Travrâ] otraa alrijcraiTO Kal eyxvo';

viv oidev, Kal
ivep Se TOKOV
ec
iroiffefiev
TavTa irvvOavofievov avTOv,

Kal tovto
Ttyo? Kal
aWov
Se\oiT[o], \eyeiv, oo? jroirjaovVTOi;

irapelr] itot
||
I
20 eTrel Se
vvv virep tovtov

fieTo,
avTov iKeTK, Kal tovto ol
^dfjLev i'TriTeXelv.
Se
tovto aTrovSai eK tov a^drov eêX.eTe|Ke

I
6ovaa,(ov
K6[p\av.
'Avfjp rous ra? XVP^'^
SaKTvXovi aKpaTei'i
Ta9.
25 triv
TrXav
eyo? a\^'\lKeTO Trot tov 6ebv iKe\Tr\ivaKat; inrlaTei rot? Idfia|
decopav Se
Toil's
iv tmi lapSn,
Kal vTToSieavpe
to, i'7nypdjji,fia\\[Tâ.
eyKadevSav Se
O'yjriv
elSe
eSoKet vTTO tS)1 vaSii a(7TpayaXiôi^T'\o<; avTOv Kal
fieWovTW
/Sa\-
Xeiv tSu auTpaydXcai e-jn<âvevTa

|
[tJov Qeov eiâXeaOai eirl tov

(6<s
XVP<^ ^*' eKTelvai ov tow Sa;TvX|\oi;9, Kdfiy]ra<! Tdv XVP^ a^' eva eKreiveiv
30 7rdvTa<} iêVffvvai, eirepatTrjv viv
S'
airoâir), SoKelv avy~
[t]w2/
11
SaKTvXmv,
eirel
Sk
tov Oeov
[e]t
en
aTrtcTTrja-oi rot?
[tjepo'i',
eTTiypdfifiaai toI^ iirl tm/j, irtvdKcov tcov

S'
[]aTa to
[
avT0<;
ov (pdfiev
"on
Toivvv enirpoaOev aTriuTei';
[a]iJTo[t]?
I
o[u]
eovaiv
dfjiepa<;
ifTTia'Toi'},
to Xoiirov eVra) toi" ^d/iev ""ATrto-ro?
Se yevop,eva<} vyirj^ e^rjXOe.
'Afi^poaia
ta?
olvofial." [are\
ef 'KOavdv
/oo']TrT[t]XXo?.
avTa
teT[t?] rfXOe irol tov Oeov.
irepiepirovaa Se
||
35 [/cara tô \ia'\pov tcjv
lafidTwv nvcL SieyeXa
cnriOava Kal dSv-
va\[Ta eov'JTa x^^ôvf Kal TV(f>Xov'; vyieh yivecrOai, ivvirviov lS6v-\
[ra?
iJ,6]vov.
eyKuOevSovcra Se
o-\jrtv
eiSe
iSoKei ol 6 Oeo^ eTrtcrT^?
[elirelv] ot[i\ vyirj /lev viv voir)(Toi, fiurOofi fidvTOi viv Serjo-oi dv\[0e-
40 fiev
e]l<!
TO Iapov vv apyvpeov, vTrofiva/jia ras ap,a9ia<;- eiiraii^Ta
Se ravra] avaxico-ai ov tov otttiXXov tov voaovvTa Kal <f)dpfi[a\K6v
iyxe]ai.
dp.epa<; Se yevofjieva<! [v\yir)'; i^fjXOe.
Hat?
d(j)(ovo<;.
|
I
[ouTO? d(f)iK]eTO
[e7ro'j;o-6
ek to Iapov
v['jre]p <j)wvd<;.
co?
Se irpoedvaaTO Kal
Oeoti Trvpcfyopwv
ra] vojxiôjMeva, fierd tovto 6
vah
twi
poetical M'", for
which elsewhere viv. 27,28. SttKTiXXows: of. 89.3. 43 ff. Then the boy who acted as torch-bearer
for the god, looking at the boy's father, bade him promise that he (the boy),
if he obtained
what he was
there for,
No. 84]
AEGOLIC INSCEIPTIONS
avrov e\viavrov, rvxavra
245
inroSeKea--\\
to,
[iaeXeTO, ttoJI to^ irarepa top tov TratSo? 7roTt/3\e\/ra?,

[a-dai
e<f>'
a irapean, aTTodvaelv
eXeye wdXiv
la- 45
rpa
I
[6 8e Trats e'^JavrtW? "vTroSeKoiiai" eâ.
o Se 7raT^|0 eKirXa/cal e/c
yek irdXiv [eKeXero

\
aiiT^bv
el-rreiv.
6 S'
vyiri<!
e7e|[i'6T0.
tovtov
'n.dvSap]o<;
(BeeraaXcx;
6yjr]iv elSe
aTijiiara excov iv
rm
p-ermirwi.
ouro?
\iyKadevha>v
iSoKei avrov T[ai]viai

viv, e-n-el
KaraSrjaaL t^
a-Ti\\[y/j,aTa 6 êo?
|
Ka]l Ke'Xecrdai
[ku e^m] 50
yevqrac rov a^drov,

vaov.
dfiepa'i
[a<j)eX6fji,evov
rav] raiviav av6e/j,[ev ek t]6v
he
yevo\[fji,eva'; ,
eâveaTo] kuI ai^jjXeTO Ta[v rai]-
viav Koi TO fiev irpoa-mirov

|
[eKEKadapTO t&Jv an'yfidT[(ov, rjav S[e

to, yp]dfj,/iaT[a]
TJaiviav avedrjKe ets tov va\[6v exovcrav

fieTdyn-ov.
'EêSmpo?
el<s
ra e tov
Trot toI<; 55
Tci
IIavSd^\[pov a-Tiyfj,aTa
eX]aê
VTrdp)/ov(7tv.
/lev Tcai
ovTO'; Xa/3o)v Trap
\Ilav\Mpov xpVfâTa],
I
waT
av6e-
dean
'KTriSavpov vTrep av[Tov,
ovk] aireSiBov Tavra.

eTrtcrTa? e-TrepaTrjV viv,
iyKaOevStov 8e
el
oyjriv elSe
iSoKei ot o ê[o?]
eôi TLVa
jj^/s^/uara
irap
HavSdpov
e[^ 'A]\dr)vdv dv6ep.a

11
eh to
60
iapov, avTO<! S' ov (ftdfiev
XeXa^yxeiv
oirê[i']
tolovtov irap avTOv,

fieTa
aXX' at KU
vyirj viv iroirjaai, avOrjcrelv ol eiK(^va ypay^dpV0<:
8e toOto tov 6eov
rav tov HavBdpov Taivilav
irepiSija-ai Trepl Td,

e/e
o'TiyfiaTd ov Koi /ceXeaOai viv, iirel

a<f)eX6fj.evov
Ka
1
i^\eXdrji,
tov a/Saroii,
rav raiviav airoviyâadai to irpotrmirov

et?
airo Ta<! Kpdva<;
Kal eyKaTOTTTpiâcrffai
to
iiScop.
d!f^fj,epav 65
eK tov a/3dTov t^v raivlav a<j)i]XeT0
ra
I
ypd(^fi)fiaTa ovk exovcrav,
iyKaOiSwv 8e
a-Tiyfiacriv
vrj<;
eii
to vSap
ecoprj
to avTOv irpocrcoTrov irol
Toh
Kal
to,
tov UavSdpov ypd(fi)\fiaTa XeXa^rjKO^.

ovto? Xidimv eve\Kd'^6evhe- eSoê
tStot?
Eiv<f>d-
'ETTjSaWjOto? 7rat9.
Sr]
avT&i
6 6eo<; iTricrTctdfiev " Se''

d/ie'pa'i
aaTpaydXov;,'' tov Se Oeov yeXd\aavTa ^djxev

Se yevofieva<; vyifji e^rfxde.to<7Te
VIV iravcreiv.
TTol
'Avr]p a(l>LKeTO
|
TOV deov iKera'i aTepoiTTiXo^ ovra)?,
ra
^Xe(f>apa fiovov
oXb?.
eêiv, evelp.ev S' eV aiiToh /ir]dev,

Ttj/e?
dXXd Kevea
el\ft,ev
eXeYoi"
hr)
Twv
iv T&i iapSii Tav evrjdiav avTOv to
vofxiêiv ^Xe^lrela-Oat 75
||
oXo}<s jMrjSefiiav inrap'xp-v
eôvToi; 67rTt'X|\ou, aXX'

see 177.
r]
x'^'pafi, fiovov.
would within a year make the thankofferings
for his cure.
66.
k<ipr\:
see
280.
75.
60. itoiAyrav.
Whenhehadnot even any rudiment of an
246
GEEEK DIALECTS
oi/^t?
i(jidvi]
[No. 84
'yKa6[evSov]Ti ovv avTMi

(j)d[piJ,aKov,
eSo'|:et
tov Beov
eyjrfjaai tc
eVeJtTa Siayayovra rd ^Xeâ\pa e7%eat
/3[a?
Be yevofievjat; ^QCfeircov aixôlv i^rjXde.

et[?
ell aiird.
dfie-
T^codwv.
|
crKevo-
80 <j)6po^
to]
iap[ov avtwv], eirel eyevero
-rrep),
to hd^KatTTaBiov,
to,
KaTeTrWWe.
[&5? S'
a\veaTa, dvSaê Toy yvXiov Ka\l ijireaKd^Tret

cJ? S' elSe
|
a-vvTeTpip.fieva (T[e]u7;.
Toy Kwdcova KaTe\ay'\6Ta, e^ ov

kuX avveTiOet [to] 6\(TTpaKa
6 SeerTTOTa^ eWia-T[o irliveiv, iXuTreiTo
Kadiô/ievo'i.
85 Ti^rjai
6Sonr6po<; ovv rt? ISwv avTOV, "ti,
w ddXi,"
e\(f>a,
"avv-
Toy Kwdcova [fid^Tav; tovtov yap ovSe

a.KOvaa'i
lepov.
kcl 6 iv 'E'7nSai\]pa>i
'Ac7KXaTnb<; vyirj Troirjaai. SvvaiTO."

TCL
TavTa
eVet
S'
6 Trah, crvv\&el<!
ocTTpaKa
ell
Toy yvXiov,
rjpTre
iiyii)
eh to
ckîkô, dvS>ikuI twl
ê Toy yvXiov Kal i^dipev
Toy Kwdcova
yeyevrjfjielvov,
cu|?
SeinroTai rjpfidvevcre ra irpaydevTa

90 6r)Ke
ical Xe')(j9evTa.
Se
axova, dve-
tSu
ffe&i
Toy Kd)0Q)va.
\\Alay(^lva'; iyKeKOi/jbUTfievav ijStj
twv
iKeTav
eTTi
SevSpedv ti
dp,\/3d'i virepeicvrrTe
I
eh to dârov. KaTaireotttiXXovv
KadiKeyeyevT]/x.evo<;
TMV ovv
95
aTTo TOV BevSpeo<i
Trepl aKoXoird'; Tiva<i tov<;
hixêirai,<Te.
KaKW
Be Bia\Kelfj,evo<; ical
tk^Xo?
Tevaa^ tov Beov eiêKdOevBe'
ical iiyit}^
eyeveTO.
TllEwTrTro?
\
Xdy-
yâv eTTy iôprâe e^ iv Tai yvddcoi..
eyKOLTaa0evTO<;
B'
I
avTov iêXav
Be yevofieva^
Tav Xoyâv
6 êo?
eh ra?
%7/3a? ol eBcoKe.
dfiepa<;
vyifjv e^fjpTre
Tav Xoy^âv ev Tali yepalv
ej(<iiv.
'Avrjp Topcovaloi;
Tci
i<s
SeyueXea?.
100
ovTOf eyKadevSoov evvirviov elBe
eBoê ol tov Beov
(TTepva fiaxalpai dva'xicra-avTa ra?
8g/u.||Xea?
eêXelv Kal Bofiev ol
Tai 'xelpai Kal crvvpdyjrai Ta
aTTJ\Bri.
|
dp,epa<s Be yevofievai i^rjXBe
Ta
BrjpLa iv Tali ')(epalv e^cov
Kal vyirji eyeveTO.
KaTeirie
BoXwBeli inro ftaTpvidi iy kv^kuvi

105
i/i/3e^r]fi,e'vai, eKiruov.
11
B'
I
airrd
'Avijp
iv alBoiai XiBov.
ovtoi ivvirviov elBe
iSoKei TratSt
KaX&i avyyie^fjX-
veaBai.
iôveipdoacrcov Be
%e/)o-ii/
Bev Tall
ato/MaTOi.
exo)v.
it,
toX XiBov iy^dXXei Kal dveX6fie\voi

|
'Epfji,6BiK0i
Aa/MyjraKrjvbi UKpaTrji tov
TOVTOV iyKaBev\BovTa IdaaTo Kal eKeXija-aTO iêXOdvTa

|
XiBov iveyKelv eh to
eye, but only the place
lapov oTrocraov BvvaiTO

i.e.
fji,eyt(T[T]ov.
6 Be TOfi
empty
to
eye-sooket.
102.
for
the
must understand
dc/ieXias.
Or read
o-
aiird refers
Ta(S) SoXaie/s (cf. 97.4).
BTjpla,
while with iiiêpXtniims
we
No. 86]
irpo
COEINTHIAN INSCEIPTIONS
TjviKe.
247
tovtov
icadr]-
Tov a^ciTov Ket>e||wv
]>iiKdvcop x(o\d<;.
no
lievov Trat? [tJi? virap tov arKiiraiva dp\irdâ<; eêvye.
eSiWe Kol eK tovtov

oi^to';.
vyirj<;
iyeveTO.
6 Se acTTa<;
Iddr)
\'Avr)p
v\7r6
BuktvXov
vvo
Set-
ovTO? TOV tov ttoSo? SdKTvXov
TOV dypiov eXweo?
vm
e'/c
SiaKeifêvo'i
fiedd/iepa vtto tSiv 6^\paTr6vTa)v iêvei'xOeh eirl 115

UTri'ou Be viv
eSpdiJMTd<; tivo<; icadlê.
XaôvTO^ ev
|
tovtcoi SpaKcov
TOV dfidTOV iêXdcov tov SdxTvXov

TTOtT/o-o? ct?
e<f)a
IdcraTO
|
tm
yXcocraai Kal
TOVTO
^9
iirl
TO dfiuTOV
cive'X^coprjcre
irdXiv.
êyep6el<: Se, ok
'TUfj, jj,op(f)av
vyirj'i,
6-<îv iSeiv,
SoKelv veavCa\Kov einrpeTrrj

<f>dpfj,aKov.
TOV BdKTvXov iirnr'^v

ioiv ivvTTViov elBe
TO, ofifiUTa;
1|
'AX/cera? 'AXtKo'?.
o5to?
120
TU^Xo?
Sidyeiv
iBoxet 6 6eo<; iroTeXQiav

to,
tok
SalaruXoi?
Kal iSetv
SevSpr] TrpaTov to, ev t&l iapSii.
dfiepa'; Be y^voiieva<; vyirj<; i^rjXOe.
'Hpateii? MvTcXrjvaio';.
ovto<;
ovK
ely(ev ev
t&i Ke(j)aXai
|
Tpi'xâ<;,
ev Be tSu yeveiwi irapiTroXXa'i.

I
aiayyvoixevo'; Be [are] KaTuyeXdfxevo^ inr[oj

6evBe.
to)v
dXXmv
evevd11
tov Be 6 0eb^ y^piaa^
â?
ey(êiv.
vacov
(f)apfJ,dKcoi
iral';
Tav Ke(j)aXav
aiBtj^.
eTTorjcre
Tpi- 125
viro
'EpfMovev<;
ou[to?]
inrap
KVvo<; Tcoi'
I
KUTo, TO lupdv 6[epa'ir1ev6iu,evo<; tovs otttiXXov; v[ryj^]5
cnrrjXde.
Corinthian
85. Corinth. Early
VI cent. b.c. IG.IV.358. SGDI.3H4. Roberts 85.

avai[Be'i'\.
Afevia ToBe [adfia], tov oXeae Tr6vT0<;

86. Corinth.
Early
VI
cent. b.c.
IG.IV.211,217,329.
SGDI.3119.
a. .lîfiCov
p.'
avedeKe Ti.oTeBapdv\i pdvaKTC\.
'n.OTeB\dv'\.
h.
c.
[IIoTjeSafoi't pdvaKTi.
Ilepaeodev
Aipo/ie?.
83.
tiie
This and the following illustrate Corinthian differentiation of E =

e
They
are mostly votive offerings to Po-
seidon,
and contain the name
in both
open
or
(ij)
and E (transcribed
e)
close i corresponding to Attic spurious
unoontracted and contracted forms, as HoTeSa/roKi and UoreSavi, but in the

nominative only the unoontracted IIoreddv. See 41.4. Tjoi nepaUeev {c),ci. nripaioi'Xen.Hellen.4.5.1ff. Probably
orgenuineci. See 28.
The epitaph forms

Cf. nos. 87-90.
a single hexameter.
86.
From a
large collection of pot-
tery fragments found near Corinth.
&
in the first syllable
is
an
error.
248
87. Corcyra.
98.
GREEK DIALECTS
Early Solmsen25.1.
[No. 87
VI cent.
B.C.
IG.IX.i.867.
SGDI.3188. Roberts
Hviov TXatriafo MeveicpdTo^ ToSe aafia,

Olavdeo's yevedv
ToSe
S'
airoi 8a/A09
eirolei,
es 7ajo Trpoêvfo^ Sdfiov
cj)iXo<;
dW evl irovroi
5\eT0, Safioa-iov Se Kapo[v irevOriaav airavTe<;.]

Ilpaîfieve'; S' avroi ^[a/'ajs cnro TraTp(Bo<; ivffov
ffiiv Sa/Li[o]t
rohe a-dfia Kacnyveroio iroveOe.
99.
88. Corcyra. Early Solmsen25.2.

1,afia ToSe
VI cent.
b.c.
IG.IX.i.868.
SGDI.3189.
Roberts
'ApvidSa XapoTro?
vavcrllv err'
rov
S' '6\e\crev "A/ae?
âpvdfievov irapd
'Kpdddoio phopalai
a-T0v6pe((r)(7av apvTdv.
TToXXoli/ apicrTv(^p)ovTa
Kara
89. Corcyra.
VI
cent. B.C.
IG.IX.i.869.
SGDI.3190.
Roberts 100.
Solmsen 25.3.
1.TdXa Sevfdpeo^ rov MAetf to's
elp.' iirl TUfioi.
IG.IX.i.521.
90. Northern Acarnania (exact provenance unknown). SGDI.3175. Roberts 106. IIpoK\iSa<; (T)o(S)e crafia KeK\\ea-eTai
ho<; irepX toL';
cent. B.C.
ivyw
oSolo,
avTov
ja<i
6dve âpvdfievo<}.
88. phopato-i:
cf.
87.
Monument of
Menecrates. This
89.
also MMîos, no.
and the three following are examples of metrical inscriptions composed in the epic style and with retention of several epic words,
(rToi'6yre((r)a"ap,
See 7 6
6.
to
3.
dpMrTev{f)ovTa: cor-
rected from ipurreirovTa.

89. Tv|i6i: Ti/i.pu.
See 32.
But, since assimi(cf.
i.e.
ivl,
KatriyveToio,
lation of
nP
/i/j.
Germ. Lamm,
dfVT&v = dunj**, and inflectional forms, e.g. gen. sg. in -oio and
-Of
= -00
(105.2a), dat. pi. in
-oiiri,
augmentless verb forms.

4. The restoration is that suggested by Dittenberger, IG. i.e., but is of
Eng. lamb as pronounced) is not otherwise attested in Greek, this is probably formed with another suffix (ti)/i-o- beside ri/i-po-; cf. Lat. tumulus with a
Zo-suffix).
course uncertain.
tive sense as in
90. IIpoKXcCSas
-OS.
gen. sg. masc. in
6.
itoveSc: transi-
105.2 6.
Homer.
No. 92]
IMEGAEIAN INSCEIPTIONS
Megarian
249
91. Selinus.
V
deo<i
cent. b.c.
IG.XIV.268.
SGDI.3046.
Ditt.Syll 751
Michel 1240. Roberts 117. Solmsen24.
[Ai]a
viKd/Me^
TO'i
To[a]Se vikBvti toI 2e\ivo'i'[Ttot
Stja tov
Si Si
Aia
Kal Btd TOV
ôôv
[kuI]
\
S[ta]
RepaKXea koI
'AttoX'A0[a]-||
5
Xova Kal Sid n[oT]|e[tSd]m kuI Sid TuvSapiSw; Kal
v[d]av Kal Sid Ma\o<})6pov Kal Sid UacriK\pd[T]eiav Kal Si[d] to?
aXKo^
deo'i,
[S]id S[e]
Aia
\
fid\ia-T[a].
fi"]
î\t[a<;] Se 'yevofieva'; ev
Xpv<T\eo[i\ eX.a[o-a]i'Ta[?,
ra
ovvfiara ravra KoX\d'\jravT[a'; e?] to

to Se xP^10
'A[7r]oX[\]oi/toi/ Ka6defi^\v, to Ato[? 7rpo]iypd[\lra']vTe^

o-ioi'
I
iêK[ovTa T'\a\dvTdv
efiev.
92. Decision of the Megarians.
IG.IY926.
['EJTTi
Epidaurus. Between 242 and 234 b.c. SGDI.3025. Ditt.Syll.452. Inscr.Jurid.I,p.342. Michel 20.
S'
a-TpaTay[ov tS>v 'K'\xaiSiv AtytaXev?, ev

[toJO ' AaK\aTri[ov Aijovvaiov.
|
'EiriSavpmi
toI
eV
lapev^
KaTa TaSe eKplvav

irepl
Meyapei'! Tot?
|
['ETrJtSau/at'ot?
[Tre/sjt
|
Kal K.opivdioi'i
to? %ajj0a? a?
diJL(f>eX\eyov
Kal
tov êWavvoly] Kal tov "îripaiov, KaTa

SiKaaT'^piov diroaTeiXavTe'; avSpa<;
5
TOV aivov TOV
Twv
'A||[pât]ftiz'
I
eKOTOV TrevTijKOVTa
'91.
[ei'a]
Kal eireXOovTcov
Zeusfirst.
eV
avTdv tuv
:
)(^d>pav
statues to the gods

to victory.
The Selinuntians promise golden who shall help them

Instead of an express con-
irpoYpdilravrcs
nominative
carelessly used for accusative,

9a. Decision of the Megarians, appointed by the Achaean league to arbi-
dition, there is
an enumeration of the
gods
to
who
so.
usually assist them, the im-
plication being that they will continue
do
1.
trate in a territorial dispute between Epidaurus and Co jinth. The date must faUintheperiodbetween243B.o.,when
Through the help of the following gods do the Selinuntians loin victory.
Through Zeus we conquer,
Pov: Ares.
etc.
the Corinthians joined the Achaean
2.
$6-
5.
MaXo<|>6pov: Demeter.
and 223 b.c. when the Megaabandoned it for the Boeotian league, and is still further limited by
league,
rians
pov.
Ilaa-iKpdTcia Persephone. Cf. Airwoiva. 7S. Andwhenthereispeoce,

:
Cf. Paus.1.44.3 Upbv Aii^n^T-pos J/la\o<p6-
the
name
of the strategus.
:
1.
Al-yiaXsBs, lapeSs
tiom-hs. 111.3.
iw' lapeOs,
making
these
and engraving names, we shall set them up in the

statues in gold
89.3.
For the see 5Sb.

SiripaCou
:
gen. sg. in -eus

psilosis in
3. d|u)>^XXeYov:
see
4.
name
of a harbor
temple of Apollo, writing the
name
of
and promontory north
of Epidaurus,
250
TCtiv
GREEK DIALECTS
Si/caa-rav ical Kpivdv'^rmv] ÎSînSavpiav elfiev
[No. 92
rdv
'^(aipav,
avri-
"KeyovTcov Se rSiv 'K.opivO i^cov T<S]t repfiovia/jLciyi, ttoXiv aireaTeiXav
To\
M.eyapei'i
tov<;
repfio\v[i^'\ov[v']Ta^
ex rS)v
avr&v
Si/caa-rdv
10 dvSpa<;
TpiaKOvra
/cat
he i'rreXOovre'i iirl
Kopvcjid'S
Ka^rd T\dv alvov top rS)V 'Aâtwi", ovroi rdv ^(opav irepfioviâv Kurd rdSe diro ra?
eva
I I
Tov KopSv\eLOV eVt [rjay Kopv<j)dv toO 'AXieiov

eirl
diro tov
'AXieiov
eTTi
15 im-l
rdv
Kopvcj}dv tov
|
[K~\epavvLOV
diro tov K.epavviov
Tdv Kopv(f>dv TOV JôpviaTQ, Tdv oSbv

iirl iirl
OTTO Tas Kopv<j)a<i TOV

||
KopviUTa
tov tov
pd'^îv pd')(iv
tov tov tov

sttI
KopviaTa
diro tov pd'yio<i
TOV 'KiopviaTa
Xeiav
Talk 'Aveiai<! vrrep Tdv '^koXTd<; 'A.vela';
diro tov
pd'x^L0<i
tov vwep Tdv ^KoXl^Xeiav viro

Td<; dfialîrov
iwl TOV Kopv<j)ov TOV vTTep Tai oSov

aa<; eirl to liiriaiov
20
[ra? KOJTayovTd<!
11
dtro tov
Kopvôv tov vire^

tov
[oSov] ra?
a/ia^trou
iirl
tov Kopv(pov tov

e-jrl
iTrl
^dyw;
eirl
eirl
diro
tov Kopv(f)ov
TOV
eTrl
TOV ^dya<;
tov Kopv(f>ov tov
tov Alyihrvpal's]
tov Kopv(j>6v
I
diro
TOV Kopv(f>ov TOV

'A/3a]ta?
iirl
Ta? Al'ynrvpa<;
tov t[ov
diro tov 'Apaia<: eVt tov Kopv<f)bv tov inro rat TleTp\af
d'jr\o Tojt) viro
Tai TieTpai
eirl
tov Kopv^dv tov
iirl
tov ^'xôivovvA
eirl
Toi
25
.a[7ro
tIov Kopvôv tov iirep tov 2%oti'o{)i'Tos

T'\dv
tov Kopv-
^dv
II
TOV K[aTa
[evrt]
|
^vopyav
diro tov Kopvtpov tov virep ra?
^v6pya<;
j^to?
tov
|
pd')(iv
tov vrrep ra? I.VKOwrla'i

eTrl
diro tov pd-
TOV vTrep ra?
2i'[:oiio't']a9
\
tov Kopv(f>dv tov vrrep ra?

Td<;
IleXXe/jtTio?
WTTO tov
Kopv(f}ov
tov virep
JJeXXepmo^
'OXkov
eTrl
TOV Kopvôv TOV TOV

30 vTrep
II[ai'|tbi']
d-Trd
diro tov Ylaviov iirl tov
pdyiv tov
eTrl
TOV 'OX[/coi)]
tov
'
/3a'||[;;^(o]?
t[ov] virep tov
TOV pdîv TOV

inrep
{brrep)
tov A7r[oXX'](oviov
mtto
t[ov] pdyio<; tov
tov 'AttoXXcoviov eVt t6 'AiroXXcoviov.

[There follow,
11.
SiKaa-\[Tal rjot Kpi-
vavTe<s ToiSe.
32-96, the names
of the arbitrators
and
of those
appointed to lay out the boundaries for them.]

tity
referred to
by Thuc.8.10.3 (correcting
with
tlie
feminine form
is
shown
IIeipai6i'toS7rIpaioi')andPliny,Nat.Hist.
4.18 (Spiraeum).
hj t as
pas
Alyiirripas 1.21
19. *d-yos: gen.sg.
masc. in
13ff.
105.2 6. So 'Apalas 1. 22, but also the usual form in KopvLdra 11.
-as.
1. 20. 32ff. Tlie list of names, arranged according to the three Doric
beside tov AtyiTi-
tribes, contains the characteristic forms
The confusion caused by the iden-
Q4Supos, eoKplv7is,etc.
See 42.5 (i.
No. 95]
RHODIAN INSCRIPTIONS
Rhodian
251
93. Camirus. YI cent. b.c. IG.XII.i.737.
SGDI.4U0.
I
"Edfia t6^' '18a\fj,evev<; irolrjfra hiva KXeo'i

Zeii(8)
fie
eirj
11
viv oo-rt?
|
irrifiaivoi Xeio\\r) Oeir).
94. Camirus. Yl cent. b.c. IG.XII.i.707. SGDI.4127.
^v6v\T\iBa
I
rifu
Xecrxa
to UpaâioBo
|
tov^vXo
||
Tov(])vXiSa.
Ditt.
95. Camirus.
Syll.449.
IV
(or III) cent. b.c.
IG.XII.i.694.
SGDI.4118.
Michel 433.
Solmsen32.
I
"ESofe Ka/iipevai ra? KToiva<; ra? Kafiipeayv ra?

Kal T^9 iv rdi aireipcot ava<ypd-\{rai
Td<;
iv rdi vdcrcoi
Trdcra<;
|
Kal
e^'Ôeiêiv e?
to lepov
'Adavaia'i i (TTaXai
|
XiOivai %eo/3t9 XaXKrj^
iî^fieiv Se
Kal
I
XaXKjjrat?
||
dvaypa<f>ijfieiv, at
Ka
j^^prji^mint.
iXea-Oai Be dvBpat
rpet? avTiKa p,dXa, oiTive'; iTrifieXrjBrjaevVTl, ravlra?

0)9
ra? irpdîo^
Tay^tcTTa Kal cnroSaxj-evvTai
roit 'x^prfiôvTi
iXa'xîaTOV irapa-
(^Xelv
Tap aTdXav
/eat
|
ra? ktoivw; dvajpd-âc Kal iyKoXdilrai iv

lep5>i
TM
aTcl^^Xai
Kal (TTdaai iv tmi
ra? 'K6dva<; Kal irepiôXito,
lo
/8&)|o-at 0)9 e^7?t 0)9
lajfypoTaTa Kal KdXXiaTa.

irapey^êiv.
I
Be TelXevp-eva 69
TavTa iravTa tov Tufiiav

SeiKvveiv
Tcii
7 8e TavTav Tav ktoivclv cnrotcoi djiooTdTCiM

]|
TOW
KTOivdra^ /lacrTpov iv twi lepm,
iv 15
KToCvai KaTo, TOV vofiov TOV t5>v 'VoBimv

iv
Tof
K.a/jLipa>i et9
t6Sc.
TOVTOi Be avvXeye-
(t6(ov
93.
to
|
lepov Ta9 'Adavaia';, okku toI lepowoiol

Si:
Cf.
62.2.
Zeu(8)
accursed.
Zeis 5^.
97.4.
XcioXi):
both those on the island and those on the mainland. For the latter cf. from
,
Hesych. XcmXt/s
reXe/us ^|i6Xijs, and,
the Periplus of Scylax, Xcipo
t)
"PoSl-
for the first part of

Xeius in Archilochus.
the compound,
uv
ij
iv
tJ
îrelpifi.
The
neighboring
island of
XoXk^
(see 42.2)
was under
94.
Xe'irxa
grave.
The
original
the control of Camirus at this time,
meaning of the word (from *Xexir(to, cf X^Xos) was resting place, whence either
grave 01 the Msnal place of recreation,
club.
yet evidently sustained a relation to it different from that of tlie other demes.
The
ff.
6.
lirintXnOtio-eiivTi.:
is
see 160.
^Triîe-
last woi-ds are to be read,
'Krie-Zjirofmi
used by late writers, but
with resolution of the crasis, to Ei<t>i\o,
not in classical Attic.

<rSvTai
/ct-X.
:
ff.
diroSoi-
t5 EiipvKtSa.
shall give out the contract

is
95. 1
The names of
the
(croivot
or
to the
one who
willing to furnish the
demes of Camirus are to be inscribed,
stele at the lowest figure.
262
GEEEK DIALECTS
ra lepa
to,
[No. 95
7rapay'y[e\\X](0VTt, xal adpeovrco

reXi] iravTa, ai ri
-
Kafiipeav
[to, Sa\iio]-
Syll.560.
96. lalysus. IV (or III) cent. B.C. Michel 434.
IG.XII.i.677.
SGDI.4110.
Ditt.
"ESofe Tot9 pâa-Tpolt koX

el-Tre
I
'laXvaioi<;,
|
Sr/siaTT;?
|
'
AXkcp.eSovTO'i
ottm? to lepov koI to refievo^

Trdrpta, einpLeX-qdrifieiv
Tpel<;
|
ra?
'
A7^KTpa>va<; evayrjrai
5 KaViTa TO,
tov<; lporafiia<s ottq)?
araXat
|
ipyaaOecovTi
10
\idov Aa/3T[t]|ow Kdl avaypaiprji e? ra? o-Ta\a|?

o||crfoV
TO Te
yjrdfjiLa-fia
ToSe Koi a ov%

re'l/itei'os,
ivTi sk tSjv vo/jlcov ia-(f>eêiv
ovBe ia-oSonropelv e? to
16
Kal
to, iTriTifiia
/oiia/i
Tw[t] 7rpda\aovTi
irapa tov vofiov
defieiv Se
ra? o-raXci?
fiev iirl Ta<; ia^\Sov
ra?
e/c
7ro'A,{09
7roTf7ro/3ei'0/ite'|i'ot9,
/tww' Se virep to
|
laTiaTopiov,
|
aWai'
20
Se CTri ra? KaTa^daio<; Ta[s]
ef 'Aâia?
||
Tro'Xtos.
No'/U.o?
a oi^
ocriov ecTL/ieiv oiiSe
ea^peiv
e? to te/sov
at to
yivot
I
Te'l/ievo? TaepeTco fJLrjSe

Troiijar)t,
|
veiov
firjlOev
OTt
Se'
Kd
Tt? Trapa tov voflov

tj
to Te lepov koL to Tefievoi KaOai|
30 /aeVo) /cat eiripeêTco,
eVo||ô? eaTCO
tm
aaeêiai
el
Se
Ka
TrpoI
âra
35
ia-^dXrji, cnroTeicrdTa) vlirep kicdcrTov
irpo^dTOV oôXov
)(^priLâ>v
o
e'?
ea/SaXuv
TroTayyeXXeTCO Se tov tovtcov ti iroievVTa 6
Toir? fidcTTpov^.
97. Khodian (?) inscription from Abu-Symbel in Egypt. VII or VI SGDI.5261. Hicks 3. Robertsl30. Ionic alphabet, but without n = (i). H = ijinc(,6, =A and i; in c (and probably in i) = h in/( E = jj).
cent. B.C.
,
a.
BacrtXeo?
toI
eX66vTO<;
criiv
e?
'^XecjtavTivav 'â(fi)iiaTiy(ô
toOto
eypa-\]rav,
'Vap.p.aTl'xpi
:
eoK\(e')os
Lindus.
as irdXios
olis of
:
eirXeov.
rfXOov Se
a daughter of Helios and the nymph Rhodes, who

96. 4. 'A\EKTpiivas
IO.Ivti: pl.forsg.
IS.'Axat'Axolav
the
name given to the acropCf. Ath.8.360 iv rg
was worshiped with divine honors by the Rhodians. Cf. Diod.5.56, where
the
lalysus.
name appears
:
as 'HXexTpuiii/?).
'laKmlf
itb\iv la-xvpoTdT-nv ri/v
KoKov/i^vriv.
also irirpas Aaprlas 7. \C6ou AapT(ou on another inscription, marble from
97. Inscribed on the legs of one of the colossal statues at Abu-Symbel by
Lartus, a place iu the neighborhood of
Greek mercenaries who had taken part
No. 99]
EHODIAN INSCRIPTIONS
KaTwepde, vh
6 iroTanb<;
\
253
8'
^'x.e
Ke/jKto?
avC-r).
a(X)\oy\o{<T)(To<;
8'
UoTaai/xirTO, AlyVTrTid<; Se
Î'Xo Kal IleXepo? OvSa/io.
c.
<^.
"Afia<ri<;.
||
eypaê
b.
afie
"Apxov 'A/jioi-
'E\effi'y8[to]9 o T^'to?.
T^Xeô's
/i'
eypaê ho
'IaXvo-to(?) -
IIvôi' 'A/i.ot/3t;Y[o].
e.
na/3t? 6 2oXo<ôi/to?
Ha7eo-e/3/ito[?].
- - ctui^
Ôjtt/âT[t%ot].
^.
/.
A.
i.
nacrt(^)oi; 6 'Itttto
KjOtî? e'ypa((f>e)v.
Ôfj,yvao^ hoica âai\e\v<; Tjekaae tov crrpaTOV [t]o irpaToh/

hdfjLJa 'â(/u.)/iaTt;;ô[t
98. Gela.
VI
cent. B.C.
|
SGDI.4247.
iliroiei.
JJacndSapo to
aafia, K/aare?
99. Agrigentum. Second half III SGDI.4254. Michel 553.

'EttJ lepodvTa
j8oi/Xa9,
1 |
cent. b.c. (before 210).
IG.XIV.952.
^vfiôBwpov rov
4>iX(i'o?
|
Trapwrrpoa-rd^Ta) ra^
5
|
irpoeSpevova-a'; ra?
ûXa?
tcoi'
||
'TXXecdi', jrpoayopovvTO's
in an expedition up the Nile under PsammetichusI (654-617 B.C. )orPsain-
3.
K^pKios
stands for the Egypis
tian Kerti, which
applied to the
first oat-
metichus 11 (594-589 e.g.), probably

the latter.
stretch of water between the
These mercenaries were
aract and Elephantine.

dvtt|:
vis 6 iroraiios
from Asia Minor and the adjacent

islands (cf. Hdt.2.154 tooti di'laxri nal
ToTiriKap<rlToi(ri,a-vyKaTepyaaafi4voi,ffi aiTi? 6 'iran/i.frixos SiSoil x'^po^^ ivoiKriaai.
aiirlovs a.\\-/i\bji/,
as far as the river

see 132.4.
let
For vh
i.
them go up.
5.
'AiioipCx".
O"-
8d|j.o: o 'A/juoiîxov, 6 Ei)Sd/iou.
94.1,7.
is possi-
olSi'IwvhreKalKS.oUtiaav xpivov iwl
ble.
No
complete restoration
:
T]\a(rE
^Xoo-e aor.
of
is
Aaww.
perhaps
pes Toiirous Tois x'^P""^

iroXXii/.
The peculiar
spelling
HE
irpwroiyipovToiivAlyirTij)
KaTO{.Kl<rd-t)<Tav).
&\\6y\ta(riToi
Among
due to a confusion between the two systems of writing known to those who
wrote these inscriptions,
1)
whose names are inscribed betwo lonians, from Teos and Colophon (6 and e), and one Rhodian, from lalysus (c); / is also Doric, and h Ionic (on account of the v movable). The main part of the inscription
those
low, there are
(a),
H=
?;,
2)
= A,
in
and E = ij. Similarly BE/ii, i.e. iiixi, a Theran inscription. 98. Beginning of a hexameter. For
a.
THaaiaSafo see 105.2

99.
as well as
i,
is
clearly in Doric
and
may well have been written by one

Rhodian mercenaries, though
nothing to prove
this.
is
of the
Proxeny decree of Agrigentum in honor of Demetrius of Syracuse. In view of 1. 11 and of the fact that this inscription was found at Rome, being
evidently the copy given to Demetrius
there
254
Ato/cXe'o?
GEEEK DIALECTS
Tov Ato\e'o9,
rypa/j-fiarevovTo^ 'ABpavicovo'i
|
[No. 99
'AXe^dv-
Bpov,
I
aXiaa-fjta
mrw
Sifi'^vov,
KapveCov
e^rjKo\yT\o<i Travrdi,
||
vwep
\
wpoêvla'i
10
A7)/Ji,rjrpia)t
AioSorov
ical
l^vpaKOfficoi.
"ESoê
Tcii
aXiM
Kuffd
jai
a-v{v)K\i]ra}i pi'.
eTreiSr)
|
avdjlyeXIla(ruovo<!
Xov ot
Trpea-êe'i
oi e? 'PcS/iav Tropevdevre^, Haericov
KorrjTO'i Kal @6Ba)po<; @eoScopov
BvîdSa,
%/3eia?
|
Arj/JLijTptov
|
AioSorov
l^vpaKoa-Lov
15 hdp,a>i
iroWa^ koX
/ji.eydXa';
Tra/seto-îjo-ât rax, afian
Kal fieydXav ayaOcov 7rapaiTto(v)
jeyoveiv, rot? Se 'Axpa||
ryavTivoa irdrpiov
a'ya6ov'i
icm
Kal bk irpoyovcov TrapaSeSofievop TifMelv rov^

|
avSpa^ Kal TrpolaTafiehôv; tov ap,ov Sdfiov

SeS6y(^0ai iirl
I I
rah KaraîoK
Tifiah
ayaddt Tvyai, koI
a-corripiai
tov Sdfiov t5)V
'AKpayavTivcov
20
eip-eiv
irpoêvov Kal evepyerav ArjfiijTpiov AioSo?i
TOV 1,vpaK6ai\\ov,
o7ro)(?) irdcri cf>avep6v
on
Sdnoi roiV 'AKpa-
yavTiveov eVtio-TaTai xdpiTa'i airove/juetv Karaîa^ rot? evepyereiv

'Trpoai\povfievoii avTov.
to Se Soy/ia ToSe KoXd'âvra^ es

elf
')(a,XKoy\
\
âra hvo to
p,ev
iv avaOefieiv
to ôvXevrijpiov, to 8e
inrt}^\nvafjia
e<s
aXXo
ttotI
25 cnroBofjieiv Ar]p.r)Tpi(oi
AioSorov l^vpaKoaioai
I
Ta'i
TOV Sdfiov evvoia<;

ocrov
tov? Se Tafiiat
eôSidâi
ra
"Trpoyeypafifiiva
|
Ka xpeia
rj,
Kal
(f>e\peiv
rhv eôSov Si^ tmv cnroXdycov.
ofio-
yvm/jiove'i
tov avveSpiov
irdvTe'i.
100. Rhegium. Michel 555.
I cent. b.c.
IG.XIV.612.
SGDI.4258. Ditt.SyU.323.
'Etti trpvTdvLO'i 'NiKdvBpov
tov îKoSdf*ov, ySowXa? irpoaTaTeov-
T05 2(BO-t7ro'\to? TOV Aajjuarpiov, x^coi 'iTnriov SvoBeKdrai, eSofe

24), it appears that he was resident Rome, and his services probably consisted in some dealings vrith the Roman
(1.
after the analogy of ef\i7ô etc. (76
6),
in
occur in several koiu^ inscriptions.

15. yc76vciv: see 147.2..
senate in behalf of Agrigentum.

8.
ci,\(a(r|i.a
loo.
Rhegium was a Chalcidian
col-
ktX.
decree of the &\la
ony, and in the few early inscriptions

the Ionic element predominates.
after its destruction
in the sixth period of two months, at the
very end of the

o-u(v)KX.'<iTiiii.
:
month Kapvehi.
council,
10.
the
for
which
signiflis
/SouXd is
employed
14.
in
1.
3.
The
:
cance of the following numeral

clear.
not
Trapeio-xfjcrSai
rfo-xijica,
Syracuse in quent restoration, there were continual changes in its population. Some of its new inhabitants must have been
furnished by Gela or Agrigentum,
if
But by Dionysius of 387 b.c. and its subse-
eUxviât, for ^ffxvKa,
ô-xw',
'with
ei
No. 101]
CO AN INSCEIPTIONS
I
255
TM
a\ia
KaOdirep rai icTKXijTwi Kal rai ôvXai
i-jrel
(npara-
709 TS>v'Vwp.ai<av
Tmto?
Aucî'Sio?
|
TiVov uto? evvov^
v-irdpxei
tm
a/xa iroXei, a^to? âiv6fj,evo<;
ra? avTov KaXoKayaOia^, SeSdxOai. Tvalov Ai(f){Siov Titov vlov a-Tparayov 'Pco/j,aicov crTeâviacraL ev
TO)
aywvi Tot?
irpcoTOK; 'A6avioi<;
Kal evepyerav
iroifja-at
eXota? a-Te(l}d\vco Kal irpoêvov rov Sa>(o)u twv 'Vrjyivmv Kal iyyovov; av'Pj^vtllvoji/.
Tov, evvoLa<} eveKev a? excov SiareXel els rov Sd/iov tcov
rav Se ôvXav ro dXiaa/jLa KoXa'\jrap,evav eh

TO fiev avaOefxeLvAu<^tSta).
;!âXK(B/itaTa
Sitra-d
eh
to ôvXevTijpiov, to Se diroa-TeiXai Tvaim
Coan
Syll.
101-103. Cos. Late IV or early III cent. B.C. SGDI.3636-3638. Ditt. 616-618. Michel 716-718. Paton-PIicks.Inscr. of Cos 37-39. Solm^
sen 33.
101.
[The
first six lines
and most
of the seventh are so badly mutie? Be [T]\dv
lated that only a small part can he restored.]
[dyo6 Se
p]av eXdvTw
Ild/j,cj)vXoi irpaTOi, ev
ayopai Se
a-[v'\/ji,fj,i\_iTy\ov]Tt,
lepev<; Ka[6']ij<76a} [irdp']
T[av1 Tpd-Treâv e^cov Td[v

||
<f)id]X[a]v
tuv
io
lepav, Tol Se iep[o7roiol eKaT~\epa)
ra? T/oaTrefa?.
n[a/i|<î'Xot] Se
eTreXavTco /3o{)[?
Tpeh
tov]<; [:]aXXi[o-]TOK9, al P'[ey
Ka
To'\vT(oy
we may judge by the language of this inscription, which is not merely Doric, but contains the Ehodian infin. -iiav and the word dXiaff/ia, otherwise known only from inscriptions of Gela and Agrigentum. The Rhodian influence
in Sicilian
the rites and ceremonies appropriate

to
each day of the year,

101. Selection of the ox
and other
preparations for the sacrifice to Zeus
Doric seems to have been

.
Cf iyopaa-S'/iiJLei.v at Tauromenium, SGDI.5228. 13. 1. x'"' unexplained and probably an error of some kind. 2. co-kXiIitui.
considerable.
:
which occurs on the following month Batromius (of. 1. 47, and no. 102.11). 8-19. After the tribes had each seleoted nine oxen in a manner prescribed
Polieus,
day, the twentieth of the
in the preceding lines (apparently one
a small select body, probably mediating between the council and tha
refers to
assembly.
Cf Hesych.
.
ô-kXtjtos
17
t&v
ii&X""' (TvvdBpoiffis iv "ZvpaKoiaati.
101-103.
calendar, in
Portions of a sacrificial
which were enumerated
from each hdra or ninth part of the tribe), they were to drive them to the agora, the Pamphyli having the precedence, and there unite them in one herd. "When the priest and the Upovoiol had taken their places at a table, the Pamphyli drove up to it the three
256
KpidfiL Ti?
Kpidrji Tf?
IS
GREEK DIALECTS
al [8e
al Be
liri,
\ji.r\,
[No. 101
T\o]vTcoy
/ie'|7]
"TXKel'i T/ajets iXdvrco, al

Auyiiazê? T/3e]t9 Tov'i
/iTj,
iJ.ey [/ca
[XjotTTOW, a[t
a]l
TOVTwy
Se
KpiOrjL Ti?
a[t Se
are/aou?] eXavrco e? Tiiy a7[op]||az/

|
al iireXavTW Kara Ta[vTd, al /ie]7 ku Tovrioy Kpidrji T[ts

jJLri,
rpLTOV eTreXavreo Koi
ar\epov<i']
al 8e Ka Tovrmy
eKdcrra';
Kpt[dr]t]
|
Urihek, iiriicpivovTaL
ôvv
eic ;)(;t[\iao-]Tuo?
eXa[cra]|i'Tes
Se TOVTOV; a-vp,fj,Laryov[Ti Tot]s aXXoc<s

20 ev')ôvTai kuI a'iroKapv\aa-ov\n.
ical evdv[<i
Kpiv]\ovn Kal
oS]||Ti9
eirena e'iTeXdvT\co
rat 'Xariai
Kara
Tuvrd.
Overau
Se,
al p,ey ica v'iroK\y<^'\ei,

Trape^xêc
0v[ei
|
Be y]e[v\/^y-
peaôpoi âcriXecov Kal lepa
Kal eindvei, iepa i^
eKTOv, yeprj Be Xa/i^dvei to Bepfia Kal to aKeXoi, UpoTroi[ol

[o-]:e'\o?,
Tcl,
S]e
| \
Be
dXXa Kpea ra?

rji
Tro'Xto?.
tov Be KpidevTa Tim]
25 liTfvl KdpvKe
tcLi
'Ii7T/a[t]."
I
TificovTcu Be
irpoaTdTai ofjuiaavTei
etrel
Bi
Ti\jia&\ri'\i,
ctvayopeveTco 6
7ra|jo]a-
Kdpv^
O7ro'cr[ov
Ka
nfiaff^rji
tovto)
Be e[X]dvT[a)
t^v
'lerTiav
Tav Tafiiav, Kal
6 [tov Zt^vov
[ttJ/jo
30 ijepevs crTe'(7r)Tei
Kal
[eK]||cr7re'i'8ei
KvXiKa oivov Kexpafievov
TOV [ôoj'i
finest
eireiTa dyovTi To[fi ô'jvv Kal
Toy KavTOV Kal [0]0oto?

described at this point, be1.
oxen for selection. If none of was chosen, the Hylleis drove up three more, then the Dymanes, then the Pamphyli again and so on in rotation until all twenty-seven oxen had
tbese
diately,
it is
fore the narration returns, in
23, to the
:
ox chosen for Zeus. vn'OK[vi|/]ci sub^cpcamits tamely. Aor. subj. 150.
<{>6pos
Poo-iXûv
yepea<j)6pos,
the
title of
been presented. If still no choice has been made, they select an additional ox from each x'X'afTi}!, the third part
apriestlyofficlal,occursonlyhere,and,
in the
form
yep7i(j>6pos,
in
tlie
small
island of Pserimos, between Cos and
and unite these with the Then the choice is effected, f ollowed by vows and a proclamation, of
of a tribe,
others.
Calymna.
The
/Soo-iXets
were here, as
charge
ktX.
:
elsewhere, a body o
of religious matters.
offers
officials in
the choice.
19
ImSvei Upd
<rriitri
:
ff.
tirtiTa kt\.
-.
the
in addition the sacrificial cakes

half-iKreis.
choice of the ox to be sacrificed to Zeus
prepared) /rom a
Sio i^ fujuim-ov
1.
Cf. iprot
cor-
Polieus having been disposed of, a sim-
48.
29.
procedure is to be repeated for the choiceof anoxtobesacrificedtoHistia;

ilar
rected from aTiyrei.

as
ipiwru
ipi<j>a.
(tt^tttu
= ariipa,
a
pig.
31.
Kaoirdv:
and, as this sacrifice takes place imme-
whole bumt-offering, in this case, a
No. 101]
COAN INSCRIPTIONS
aTeiJ,fj.a
257
ev(j}afiiav,
iirrk Kal fieXi Kal
i^d'y[ovT\e]<; Se
KaptxraovTi
Krjv[ec Se ... .JiVavTe? rbfi fiovv Ka\[eaip]ovTai

Toi,
daWm ical
Kal
to,
[KX\aU-
Se [ôo-tXjJ? K\apirSiVTi rbfi
nej
xot[|o|oi']
a-TrXdyxva
iirl
Tov
/StB/ioO 67rt[o-7reV8]oi/Tes fieXiKparcv, [vT^\pa S]e [eJ^TrXu- 35
i/avre? irapa to[/x êofibv KapTr]a)VTi-
7r[ota?] iTna-TrevBe'Tco ne\iK[paTov,
Ztjvo? n]o[X,tij]o[s]
eVet Be ku KapT-wlOiji, va]Kapv^ 8]e Kapvacrera) eopTd^[ev iviavTia mpata e[opTdv lepeii'i] Se rot? eVre\ \
poK
e7ridve[T(o
|
d]vrj
Kal [tow] (^ôta? Kal (nrovSalv doivo]v Kal

fjL^T]d
KSKpafievav Kal arelfi/Ma.

[oif? e?]
tovto Se Iovtw
-irdp rov<! lapoiroi-
TO oiKTjiMa TO Safioaiov
ta[/3e||u]?
Kal KdpvKe^, iapoTroiol he

eirel
40
êvi}^6\yT(o
tov
lêprj
Kal
to';
KdpvKa<s T\avT\a'\v tuv vvKTa
Se
Ka aTTOvSdv
Troiija-ôJvTai,
alpecrdw 6
iapev\<;'\
I.i.tj tS)v lapo-
TTOiSiV ô6<i
TOV dvofievov
tov
Tcoi Zr]vl TOii YloXirji,
Kal '!rpo[aôp\ev\
erw dyvevecrOai yvvaiKoi Kal

aipêicrdoa crâyrj
/3oo<!
d[vSpd']t;
uvtI vvkt6<;
toI Se Kdpv[Ke<s
07 Ka y^pi^âvTi
r]VTSyv,
Kal irpoayopev45
e[Tta
II
Tm
avjKriTdi tcoi alpeOevn
Kara TavTd.
Tai avrdi dfiepai
Aiovvacoi [^K\vWiT]ai yplpo'i Kal epiô's
tov ypipov ovk airocjjepei
ôpd
dvei Se iepeiit K\al
tej/sja
irapejêi
yeprj
Sepfia, o-e'Xo9.
'IkuSi /Sou? o Kpidel<: BveTai Zr)vl [JlolXt^Jt Kal evSopa evSe'pe-
Taf
Toi';
i(f>'
ecTTiav OveTai d\<f>iTa>v '^/MieKTov, apTo[i
S\v'\o
i^ rjnieKTov,
te[jo||i;?]
b are/so? Tv[p'\(i)S7j<; ,
Kal Td evSopa
r/aei?
Kal eiricnrevSeL
tov- 50
olvov KpaTrlpa<;
iepd
I
yepri
toO /S009 twi
leprji
Sep/jua
Kâl
o-:|e]\o?
7Jp,[ia-v,]
lapeii'; irapeyêi
[rje Kal rîraTo^ -Ijfuav Kal KotXwi?
dva(f>6pcoi
Se tov tr/ceXeo? tov
t&v
iepoiroLwv [SiSjoraJ
ciKpiajîov, [v]\d)TOV SiKpea<;, vivwp.aia, alfiaTiov 6ê\o'; T/Jt/ccoXto?,
Ne7To/DiSat[9]
I
i'[{Ut]oi'
SiKpeai, laTpol's Kpea<;, avXrjTcii Kpea<;,
%aXKpea
55
xemv Kal
TOT
Kpa[fjLe\\a)'\v
eKaTepoi^ to Ke<pd\aio[y, Ta Se
|
dWa
TTo'Xto?.
TavTa
Se TrdvTa]
a7r[oê]/3eTat e/cro? to[v Tejxevev;.

TOi
tlie
Cf. no. 102.12 xo^Jos TrpoKauTciierai.
43.
cvdopa are
wrapped in
the skin.
11.
dvTl vvKTiSs
during the night.

140.1.
44. atpeCo-eu: 3 pi.

:
'yopcv^Tu
sc. 6 lapeis.
46.
136.8.
irpoa-
diro<|iopd
off.
The reference is to certain parts of tlie victim which after slaughter are wrapped up in the skin and made a
special offering.
here in literal sense, carrying

TOV moS.
Cf
Cf Hesych. ^vSpara
.
55-56, and no. 102.10 toAtuv oix Ik'ix
48.
t4 ivSepbiuva
<rlv.
(riiv
EvSopa IvS^pc-
tJ xeâX? Kal
:
rots vo-
49.
TvpASus
cheese-shaped, th&t
258
rai]
GEEEK DIALECTS
avTM afiepac'Adavaiai
Uo[\td]\St
[No. 101 6vei Se le[pei)^
oh
Kveoa-a
Kul] iepd Trapeêi
yeprj Xafi^dvei S[ep\p,]a
koI o-e\o9.
X^^^P"^
['^'*'
'.vdrai Me[Xai']ia
^lovvami
6vei
IkuWitm
lepeiK
e'|p]Kô?
ToC %otjOov ovK airoôpd60 [\a]||/u./3ai'et Sepfia
koI iepd irapexei-
yeprj
koc
o-;eXo?.
ecr?
'EjSSo>at dvofjLev[ov]
'AX/r^tSa? A[a/Aa]|T/3t
oh
reXeco?
:ai
reXea Kveoaa
rai
Tovrav ovk diroôpd

Kal Iepd irapexei
icvKiKe<; [Kai\val]
Bvo SiSov-
6vei
lepei)<s
'yepr)
8e ovara.
"'EKXTa[c
I
AtoKvo-wt] 1,KvWiTa[i %ot/)09 ical eptô?].

6vei
|
rov x^-
po[v OVK diroôpd

102. [dvet
lapeii^
l]e[pe]v<! K[al Iepd vapexei
- -
Kal Iepd 'irape]xef
yeprj Xafi^dvei hepfia
Kal cTKeXr].
T[ai avT]\di d/Mepai 'Peat
oh KVevaa
Kal iepd, ocraaTrep
Tov
5
lIeSa'yeiTv[io'j\v ryeypairrai,
7ro/3e;y;e[t
tovtoov ovk d7ro<f>opd
Ovei iapeiK
Kal iepd
7]||e/3?7
Xa/M^dvei Sep/ia.
Sayii|aXis Kpird, Kpi-
AeKarai "Hpac 'Apyeiai, 'EXeiat BacrtXetat

veadco Se
iapeii'i
fir]
e\da-crovo<;
icovrj/ieva
jep[r]']
'7rev[T'\\i]K0VTa
|
Kal iepd "jrapexei
Xafi^d^yei]
Sepfia Kal
i-irl
|
hpaxf-dv 6vei cKeXo?

rai iariai ev
ravTa'i d'7rocj}opd
10
evSopa evBeperai, Kal 0v[erai]

rjp.ieKTOV
Twt vawL rd evhopa Kal eXaTrjp e^

OVK eKcjiopd eK tov vaov.
[cnf^pSiv
tovtcov
''EvSeKdTai Zrjvl M.axa\v7]t /Sou? KplveTai to arepovero';, e^'ovKa

eeovr[i\ K.[a'\pvelai, Ka[6d\7r'\ep
tov âTpofjbtov
tcol Zrjvl
t&i IIoXtTjt
KpiveTai,, Ka\y] %o[t]/30s Trpo^KaVTeveTai
Kal irpoKapvacreTai Ka0d-
Trep
Tftjt
IloXtjjt.
Ava)Se\^K'\\dTai ZtjvI M-axavrji ote? T/aet?

15
TeXemi Kal /Sou? o KpieTO<;
deh TO
II
drepov eVo?,
reXeiBt
e(^'
ov Ka ecovTi JLapveiai, to Se aTepov

diet,
oie'; [rJljOet?
Tiiapexei
"
/A|a[pj;]tSat
twv BaSeKa BeSiv Kal iepd Tourot? irpodveTai, irdp Toy ko\îv'jov d êpovn ûXeooKîtcov fifiieKTOV, oovov reTapTav yeprj Se ^vkeofilaTavTa
iapew
20 ;i^t'Sai?
is,
SiSoTai tov ^061; oirXd, Tapcr6<;, Toiv Be olSiV to wfiov
e^
||
as cheeses are
now made
in Cos, in
the shape of a slender cylinder.

&vo|j,4vov
eOcra
:
^dlmvTos.
60.
:
XaXeOo-a etc. in other Coan inscriptions),
The spelling eo is due to tlie co-existence

of the spellings eo
61.
KUEoo-a
kv(of.
and
eu in
the case of
in no. 102.3 etc.,
from Kviovra
original eo (e.g. gen. sg. -eos
and
-ews).
No. 104]
THERAN INSCRIPTIONS
259
Xafi^dvei 6
ta|j3ev9
ow a deofioipia rd/MveTai kuÎ to a-T]?7ô?
76/397
aKeXr] Kal SepfiuTu.

.SdfiaXi<;
rai avrdi ajxepai 'Kdavai[aL\ Maxa[vi'^hi

eTO<s,
i(f)'
KpcTU to drepov
ov ku ecovri Kapvia[i,
t]|o
Se
drepov ero?
oh reXea-
dvet
lapew Kal dtroppaiverai
6aX\d(7a-ai-
rovTcov oiiK d-TTOôpd
[dv^crrpa BiSorai rdi 6e&i, e\ai [o||u] TeVo/ae? 25
KotvXeai, o'ivov rerdpra, irpo'xpi Kaival 8vo Kal KvX[i\Ke^] Kaival

Tjoets
[T]o[t9
o]i9 TUfi iroXiv covetcrdai Sd/jLâXLv]

[Bp~\a'Xfji ..
.V ...ra
103.
Ti
e[TpdSi e|] eiKdBo<;

|
[toI<; ^pa)](7LV ot[e9
rpet?] <ote>
re'-
Xewi [6vjovrai Kara
<f>vX\[d<;,
6]
fxev rSiv
"TXXecov irapd to 'Hjoa-
KXelov, o Be tS)V Au/xali'wi' irapd Ta 'AvaîXea, 6 8e

iv StTeat
II
rav
JIa/i.(j)vXea)v
irapd to âfidTpiov
\eirX\
tovtcov eKdaTcot Upd, ovXo- 5

T/set? e|[:ao-]T(Bt
fjL6i\[pio'\v, TjfjiieKTov
exaTepwv, Kal KvXiKe'i Kaival
Kal iriva^ eKdcrTcoi
TavTa
irape'xôvTi toI ia|[/j?5?] e?
Kal Ovovtl.
Tai
TpiTai dvo/jievov 'HpaKXel

aindi dfiepai 'HpaKXel
||
Ko|[i'tcraA,o]i' d(p)rjv KavTO'i.
[e?
JLoviâaXov (Sov?
toCtoi' 6vei 6 ia- 10

airv-^
joeu?, Tcoi
Se
[Oe&i lêpd SiSoTai KpiOdv Tpia îêSifiva Kal
[p^MV TpeK TeTapT7J<; Kal /ieXtTOS TeVope? K0TvX\eai Kal Tupol oteoi
SvwBeKa Kal
lirvb'; Kaivb'i
||
Kal
(l)p\[v'yd']va)v d'x,6o<;
Kal ^vXecav
d')(jdo<;
Kal ocvov Tpia
riiJ.i')(pa.
15
Theran
104. Thera.
a.
VII cent.
b.c.
IG.XII.iii.T62.
SGDI.4808. Roberts 2.
'Ve^dvop, 'ApKhayeTa<;, HpoKXrj';, KXeaydpai;,

Hetpaiev;.
h.
c.
"A7X0J/, IlepiXa<;, MdXrjPo<;.

Aeoi/TtSas.
d. 'OpOoKXrj';.
10a. 17. irAp T07 Koivov
sc. pioiiAv.
long to the oldest period of the alpha/there were no signs for tp which were indicated by ttA and kA or pA, in consequence of which even e was sometimes indicated by eh {as in
bet,
104-106. Nos. 104 and 105 are epltaphs, while no. 106 belongs to a series
when
and
x,
of inscriptions cut in the solid rock
and
mostly of obscene content. They be-
260
105. Thera.
GREEK DIALECTS
VII
cent. B.C.
[No. 105
IG.XII.iii.753.
SGDI.4:809.
Roberts In.
UpaîXai
/Lie
@ha(p)pvfiapho<; eVoie.
IG.Xn.iii.536.
106. Thera. VII cent. B.C.

a.
SGDI.4787. Solmsen27.
Koi '^V7rhepr]<s
Kal
IIheiSi{7r)7riSa<;
c.
oi-rrhe.
iyoi'!rh\o/j,e';'].
"Ez/ttuXo?
rdSe
I.
Ti/Ji.a'yopai
Tvopvo';.
d. '^vrreSoKXfj<i ivepo-
TTTero TciSe.
e.
iopKero fid tov 'A7ro'(\)\5.
107. Thera.
sen 28.
'
IV
or early
V cent.
B.C.
IG.XII.iii.Suppl.l324.
Solm-
AyXoTe\rj<s
7r/3aTt(7|To?
'Ayopdv fuKdSi
|
Ka[/3]i'')jta
deov
SeL\'!rv[i]êv
hoviTravriSa
||
Kal Aatcapro^.
108. Thera.
Sa<:rael27.
IVcent.B.o.
IG.XII.iii.452.
SGDI.4772.
Ziehen.Leges
'Aprapftrio TerdpTai
[p'jelirvoy
ireS'
iKaSa 6v<reovn
(rap,7]io.
lapov, 'AjopijiOK Se
xal [a[j)]d irpo to
109. Thera. IVcent.B.c. IG.XVI.iii.436. SGDI.4765. Ditt.Syll.630. Michel 715. Solmsen29. Ziehen,Leges Sacrae 128.
5
Ovpoi
dva-ia
I
yd<;
@eS)v 'M.arpi.
@eos ayaddi
run
rlujâi
ayaOov
Slai'/ioj/o?
'Apx^vov
II
twi
|
erlet
7rpaTi(rT\coi
dvcrovn
/SoOli'
Kal irv-
10 poi)V
iy
p,eSip,vov Kal
KpiOav iy Svo
p.\eSifivcov
Kal ocvolv
(jieTprjrdv
Even at was completely lost,

no. 105).
ffoKXiji,
this early
cf.
time f KXeaySpaSj'Op-
Aeovrldas,
i-rrole.
month Artemisius they shall offer a sacand at the Agoreia (name of a festival) a banquet and sacrifices in
rifice,
107. Agloteles, son of Enipantidas
front of the image.

f Boundaries of the land for, Mother of the Gods. This vfas, doubtless, land dedicated to her service by Archimus, who also promises
and Lacarto, was the first to honor with a Carnean banquet the god {Apollo Carneus) on the twentieth of the month in
which the 'Ayopai were celebrated
'Ayop'fimt no. 108).
(of.
109. 1
the
But the words from

are variously in-
sacrifice.
ff.
In the very first year

etc.
Tpino-Tos to
terpreted.
last
Sciirmêii
(as well as thereafter) they shall offer
The
inscription,
is
up
to the
an
ox,
a medimnus of wheat,
: .
two words,
metrical (two iambic

5ci7r>'i|>'
evo-ovn
instead of evaiovri. (cf no. 108),
trimeters), hence
without augV
but with retention of the Doric endIng, while <l>ipoviTiv\,\h is completely
ment and with the Att. -Ion. For hlK&Si. see 68 c, 116.
108.
movable.
of the
Attic, likewise 'kpreiuirlou (cf.'Apro/u-
On
the twenty-fourth
Tiouno.108).
Iy
)u8C)i,vov.
See 136.9,
No. 110]
CEETAN
eTrdpynara Sv
\
IlsrSCEIPTIONS
261
Kal
oKXa
at
Tre'/iTTTat i(TTap.\evov
Kal
p,rjvo<;
(op\]fii êpovaiv, fir]v6<; 'Aprelfuaiov 15 "taKLv6Co\v ireiMnai. iaraiievov.
Cretan
110. Gortyna. Vcent.B.c. SGDI.4991. Hicks 35 (only I). Inscr.Jurid. I,pp.352 ff. Michel 1333. Solmsen 30. Comparetti.Mon.Antichi III,pp.
93
ff.
Merriam,Am.J.Arch.l885,324 fE., 1886,24

fie Wei
ff.
ioi. I'O? K iXevOepoL e SoXoi

076!'.
av\iriixoXV, irpo St'/ta? fie i
at
6|e
K dyei, KaTaSiicaKcrdTo to iXevOeplo SeKu

are not
(TTaTepav<;,
110.
The famous Gortynian Law-
much later than the Law-Code.
Code. Altliough conveniently so designated, it is not of coui-se a complete
The proper transcription of E in the Law-Code is in certain classes of forms

uncertain, since there
is
code of laws, but a series of regulations on various subjects, complete in itself,

as
evidence of
both
shown by the
fiiot
at the beginning
from inscriptions which contain a sign for -q. Such are the inc
1;
and
and the unused space at the end of the

column. The state of the alphabet (there are no signs for and x, which are not distinguished from t and k.
last
</>
finitives of conti-act verbs in
-EN
{-iv
or -cK?), and the infinitives in

(-yuex
-MEN
or
-ij,ev
?)
The earlier inscriptions
See 4.1), the forms of the lettera, and the direction of the writing (pov(rTpo<priS&v), istic
have ivfoiniv, ^/jtev, while the later ones with H have /mX^v, ^yuijx. The
with
transcription followed in our text
is
are such as are usually characterof the sixth century B.C., but
tlie
that which accords with the forms of

the earlier inscriptions.
tive
The
prohibiujii-
general style of the writing, precise
ME
has been transcribed
and regular, points

is
to
a later date.
It
now
generally believed that the de-
velopment of the alphabet was slower in Crete than elsewhere, and that the Code is of the fifth century b.c, probably about the middle of it. There are also other inscriptions from Gortyna containing regulations of a similar character but on different subjects, one series of seven columns being known sometimes as the Second Code (SGDI.
formly fii, although the inscriptions which have H often have fj,i beside /ii) before words beginning with a vowel
(93).
The same
inscriptions
show that
See 150.
aor. subj. \ayd<rci etc.
should be so
transcribed, not \ayd(rh etc.
I.1-II.2. Disputes over the
owner-
ship of a slave or one alleged to be a

slave.
1.
ff.
Whoever
is
about to bring
sûit
in relation to a free
shall not
man
or a slave,
make
seizure before the trial.
Although a sign for 7; is lacking in the Law-Code, the B had already been used with this value in an earlier period, and H is regularly so used in the inscriptions of the "North Wall," which
If he makes the seizure, (the judge) shall condemn him to a fine of ten staters in
the case of
slave, because he seizes
a free man, five in case of a him, and shall
decree that he release
him within
three
262
5
GEEEK DIALECTS
7reVT||e,
[No. 110
t5 86\o
pai<:.
on
|
ayet, Kal Si/caKadro Xayda-at

/xe
iv ral<; Tptcrl ajie\
ai [8e] ku
[Xa^Jao-et, KaraStKaSSero to
fiev
iXevdepo
\
10
(TTarepa, rS S6\d [Ba]picv\dv rd<; a/iepas peKoara';, irpiv

aet
ku \a\ydfi,e
|
TO Be icpovo tov Bi[K]aa-T\dv oixvivTa xpivev.

oiJi,vvvT\a Kp[î'\vev,
||
at
B'
awioiTo
|
dyev, TOV SiKacxTdv

15 Be
al
lie
diroTTOvloi fiaiTv;.
|
at
Ka
fioKei 6 fiev iXev0e[p]ov,

diroTrovioi^TL.
epêv,
|
o B[e B]o\ov, icdpTOvav; ifiev

|
[ore-
jOo]t
K iXevOepov
al Be k dvirl BoXdi fioXtovn irovi-
20 ovTe'!
fov peKaTepo^;
al p,ev Ka p.atru'i diroTrdvei, k^^tu tov

|
fiaiTvpa Bi/cdBBev, al
Be k e dviroTepod diroirdvidvTt
e Be
e fieBaTe-
poi/TOv Bt/caaTav (htvvvTa Kpivev.

25 fiev
Ka
viKaffei 6
|
ckov, [rjo/i
iXevdepov Xa'^daat Tav

al Be
I
Tre [i']t' dfiepav,

fie
tov Be So|X[oy] e? kSfie
pav; aTToBofiev.
30 viKev
days.
Ka
Xaydcrei e
airoBoL, StKaKlcraTO
TO fxev -iXevdepo
But
irevTeKOVTa aTaTepav; Kal a^^TaTepa ra?

the one in possession has been defeated,
if he does not release him,
condemn him to a fine of a stater in the case of a free man, a drachma in the case of a slave, for each day until he releases him; and as to the
{the judge) shall
he shall release the free
man
within five
days, and he shall surrender the slave.
If he does not release
(the free
man)
or
surrender (the slave), (the judge) shall

decree that (the plaintiff) have judgment
(viKiv
For
time, the judge shall decide under oath.
the use of the genitive in to

TO SoXo, see 171.
Att. viKav) against him, in the
IXevffipo,
Similarly t5
case of the free
man for fifty staters and
Observe the clear distinction in use, here and elsewhere, between SiicdSSei'and Kpivev. The former is used where the judge pronounces formal judgment according to
irevreKovTcurTaTipo 11.38.
stater, for
each day until he releases
him, in the case of the slave ten staters and a drachma for each day until he
surrenders him. But at the end of a year
after the
judge has pronounced judg-
the law and the evidence, the latter
ment, one
may
e.
exact three times tim
where he acts directly as

especially XI. 26
denies
ff.
11
arbiter.
Cf.
amount
fines,
(i.
three times the original
fi.
But
if
one
instead of the accumulated fines

less,
making a
seizure, the judge shall
for delay) or
but not more.
As tothe
decide under oath, unless a witness testifies.
time the judge shall decide under oath.
is
If one party contends that a man a free man, the other that he is a slave,
The purpose of this last provision seems

to be to prevent the accumulation of
fines out of all proportion to the value
those
a free man shall be preferred. If they contend about
who
testify that he is
of the slave.
third
(i.e.
Some take
rplrpa as a
fines).
slave,
each declaring that he
is his, if
of the
accumulated
I),
a witness testifies, (the judge) shall declare judgment according to the witness,
but if they testify for both or for neither,
the judge shall decide under oath-
The word
inscription
occurs, in another Cretan
(SGDI.5000
where
its
meaning
TtivT
is
equally disputed.
:
25.
tov
When
d)updv
gen. of time,
170,^
No. 110]
CRETAN INSCEIPTIONS
|
263
afiepa<i /reao-T|a?, irpi'v ku Xaydaei, tS 8e 80 \o Se/ca c7TaTepav<; KOI SapKvav ra? a/iepa? peKaa-ra';, Trplv k a\'irohoL e? Kepav<;. e Be
I
Ka
he
I
/caTaStll/ca/eo-et
SiKacrrd^,
iviavroi irlpaSSedeai rk rplrpa e 35

toi^ StlKacrTai;
/ietov,
I
ttXiov 8e
/ê
to Se /epoVo
.0
ofivvvra Kplvev.
clvtI
al
Ka vaevei
6 hdXo<;
Ka
viKade\\i,
kuXmv
j'aSt
fiairvpov Bvov 40
alu-
S\po/xeov
iXev6epov a7roSetA;craT|o eVt rSt

7r/30
oVe a meyet I
e
/xe
T09 e a(X)Xos
tovto
at Se
|
Ka
fie
KaXii
|
SeUaei, KaTievi- 45
a\\[TaT]o TO, e[ypa]{fj)fieva.
al Se Ka
fieS'
avrov uttoSol ev roi

at Se
avroi,
I
Tav<i airXoov; T[t]/xî/9 eVtaT|a(7Ta(7et.
k airoddvei
al
Sje 50
p\o\iotieva<;
raS
Si[Ka]<;,
rav
a7r\|[o'oi' Tifj,av
KaTiaja-Tatrel.
Ka
Koa-[p,]iov dyei. e Koa-fj,iovTo\'; aXXo'i, I
k cnrocTTM, ixoXev,
Ka'C K\a
[toJi/ 65
||
viKadei, Karia-Tdfj^v air [a]?

|
[a/uepa]?
a7a7e rd
iypa(/ji,)/jLeva.
I
Se veviKafjLevo[v] Ka[l tov Ka~\^\\TaKeip,evov djovri dirarov
efiev.
11
At Ka TOV eXevBepov
(TTaTepav: KaTaaracrel
e
|
tuv eXevOepav Kdprei

Se'
otirei,
eKahov
5
a||t
k dtreTaCpo, Sexa
al Se k 6 SoXok
al Se k
e'X,e|v-
TOV eXevSepov e Tav eXev6epa\v, SiirXei KUTaa-Tuael

6epo<;
poiKea e poiKeav, irevTe SapKvdvi

|
al Se xa f [oJtKeii? poiKea
of a member of the
k6(tjj.os,
11
35. IviavToi:
notyearjhVLt anniversary.
slave)
the
See Glossary.
38
ff.
If the slave on
case shall be tried after he (the oflScial)
whose account one

uge in a temple,
is
defeated takes ref-
(the defeated party),
has gone out of office, and, if defeated he shall pay what is written from the
time when he made the seizure.
summoning
{the successful party) in the
But
presence of two witnesses of age and

free, shall point out {the slave) at the
there shall be no penalty for seizing one
temple where he takes refuge, either him-
for him; but if he does not make the summons or point him out,
self or another
condemned for debt or one who has mortThe penalties fixed gaged his person. in 11. 47-50 and their relation to the
provision in
stood.
1.
36 are variously undertake tlhAvs and

nii.av
he shall
pay what
is
written. to
11.
not even (referring
back
If he does 34 ft. ) sur-
Many
2-45.
ff.
as
referring to the value of the slave.

II.
render
him
{the slave) at the
end of a
year, he shall
addition (to
pay the simple fines in what is stated in 11. 34 ff.). pay

the simple fine
(i.e.
II.2
Rape and adultery. If one commits rape upon a

woman,
he shall
free
man
or
pay one
son or
Thedir^-
If {the
tried,
slave) dies while the suit is being
hundred
raipos,
staters; but if
upon
{the
he shall
daughter) of an
d-iriraipos, ten.
wlthout any additional fines for delay).
one
who was
not a
If a member of the k6<tiju>s (see Glossary) makes a seizure, or (another {seizes the
iraipela. {iraipela)
or society
member of made up
of citizens, occupied a social position
264
10
GEEEK DIALECTS
|
[No. 110
I poiKeav, 7r[eV]Te crTaTepav<;.

a-aiTO,
ivSoOiSiav SoXav al Kapret

al
Se
ica
Safi$i-
Svo
aTarepavi
Kara<T\raa-ei
BeSafiv[a]fievav
15 7re|8' afiepav,
S' el/jbev
k ev vvifrl, Sv 6Se\6v<; opKiorepav i\\evdepav eTnirepeTai ottrev iiKiôvrav rav hoKav. at Ka

[ojSeXoV, al Se
o-rarll/aaj'?
|
20 TO'i
KaSeara, Bbku
/caraa-Taa-et, al airotrdvioî fiatTV<;.
at
Ka rav iXevdepav
1
iioikCov alXeOet, ev iraTpo'i e ev aêkirio e ev
TO apSp6<!, eKarov
25
a-Tarepav;
||
KaTacrTacrei
'
al Be k
i\v
a($Xo,
Ka rav to aireTaipo, Bma al Be k o So\o9 TrevreicovTa Wah' eKevdepav, BiTrXel KaTaaTaad^ al Be Ka SoXo? Bo\d, ireiiê.
al Be
30
irpofenrdro Be avrl
/ji,atT\vpdv
rpiov rots KaBea-Ta'i^ to evaiKe6evro<i
aWve6\9aL ev
35
Tal<i irevT atiepai<;
to Be BoXo toi irdaTai
avn
|
fiaiTvpov Bvov.
al Be
Ka
p\e aXXvcreTai,, eiri toI^ eX6i)î efiev
KpeO-
dai oTvai Ka XACovti.

40
al Be Ka irovei BoXo'â-aOOai, ofiocrai tov eX6\vTa
TO TrevreKOVTaaTarelpo Kal 7rXiovo<! irevTov aijirov plv avToi peKa-
arov
eTrlapiofievov,
to
S'
aireTaipo
Tplrov avTov, to Be
/roi/ee|o?
rov
45 Trdcrrav oLTepov
avr^v fioiKiovT eXev, BoXoaa6\\6ai Be
fie.
Ac K avep
eKOva
foiKeds.
[/ca]^ [yi/JIvo; BiaKp\i'\vdv\T'\aL,
rh pa
a\vTat; eKev,
an
eie
"Mp
rov dvBpa, Kal to Kaptro t|Aw ifiivav, aX k

him as they wish.
the one
ei e?
midway between
the i\ei6epos and the

^4voi.
36
fi.
If one declares
in or
Possibly the
are meant.
that he has been the victim of a plot, then
11 fi. If one violates a household slave by force, he shall pay two staters, but if one that has already been violated, by day one obol, but if in the night two
obols;
who caught him shall swear, a case involving a fine offifty staters
more, with four others (literally himself

as a fifth), each calling down curses upon himself {if he testês falsely), but in the case of an i.ir4Taipos with two others, in a case of a serf the master and one other, that he took him in adultery and did not lay a plot,
II.46-III.44. Rights of the wife in
and the
slave shall have the pref-
erence in the oath.
16
fi.
If one
air-
tempts to have intercourse with a free
woman
shall
flea.
to the distress
&xeioi.
4irnripeToi: aKEvovTOs: 28 One shall announce

Teipdai.
fi.
pay
ten staters if
of her relative, he a witness testibe-
the case of divorce or death of husband.

11.45
fi.
fore three witnesses to the relatives of

the one caught (literally caught in, i.e.
If a
man and
wife are di-
vorced, (the wife) shall have her
own
in the house of the father etc.) that they are to
property with which she came

there is
to her
ransom him within five days
husband, and the half of the produce, if

the half of whatever she
{the
but to the master of a slave before two witnesses.
be
But if he is not ransomed, it shall in the power of th? captors to do vjith
any from her own property, and has woven within house), whatever there is, and five
No. 110]
CEETAK msCEIPTIONS
avTa<i Kpe/xaTov, koti
\
265
[kf,.lva\v
Tov
/r^ji;
k evvwdvei rhv
atrto? It rai
dri
\
k' It, go
Kal irevre a-Tarepavi, at

Se irovioi
k' 6 a\vep
ice[p]eva-t\o';
|||
a[l]
avep
[atriljo? fie S]fj,ep,
tov Sikuitt^v
6p.vwra
Kpi'vev. 55
|
"^ a\X\o irepoi t5 avBpo^, TreWe (rT\aTipav; Karacnaael koti Ka ire'pei avTov, koti ku -TrapWEXet uttoBoto avTov. ov Be k eKaavai
Sen
veaeTat hiKaKaai T\av jvvaiK airofioaai tuv "Apfre/MV Trap 'Afiv-
KXalov Trap rav

|
ToKcriav.
oti Be
tk k
K/jjeo?
a'Trop,o\\Tdv(raL irapiXei, lo
n-evTe a-TaT\epav<!
KaTaaTaael Kal to
Tpi\o<i a-vve(a-)a-dBBei,
avTov. al Be k oXKotBeKU a-T[aT]^pav<s KaTaa-Taaei, to Be /3e||to?

|
is
SiirXel
on
k 6
St/cao-ra?
ofioaei avveaa-dKcrai.
| |
al avep cnroOdvoL
TeKva KaT\aXiirov, at Ka Xei a yvvd, tA fa avra? eKovaav oirvUOpa||i Kan k 6 aveS Bdi kuto, to, i'y\pafjLfj,e'va avn fiaiTvpov Tpkov
Spo/ieov iXevdepov
20
al Be
[
tov
Ka uTSKVov
II
KaTaXiirei,
Td re
o
Tmvov Tre'poi, evBi\KOV efiev. al Be pa aiiTW eKe\v koti k ev\y'\Trdvei

to evB\o'\dev
'n\eBa
25
[rjai/ ep\i'\v\av
t\ov'\
a[t t'^
:a/)7r[5]
tov etriâXXov
ixoipa\y Xo:e[i']
Kat tC k
aveB Bdi
at eyJjpaTTai
al Be
n
\
30
aXXo
irepoc, ^v^Bikov efiev.
al Be yvva dTeK\vo<; aTroddvoi, Td re pa
avTa<i Tot? eiri^dXXovcri dTr\oB6fiev koti evvirave tclv e^jMivav Kal to 35
Kapiro, at
ei e?
tov pov
avTo.';,
Tav
efiiva\v.
KOfuaTpa at Ka Xei
1 . 1.
staters, if the
divorce.
is
husband is the cause of the if the husband declares he not the cause, the judge shall decide
ifilvav : see 1
But
III.26, 34
by
attraction.
=
rai
50. koti
here and
gen.
:
on,
i.e. itai ovrivos,
III. 14-15.
Kpcios
under oath. But if she carries off anything else belonging to the husband, she
shall
17
xpiJ""
from
xp'^ô^,
gen. sg. witli SwXer.
ff.
If a
pay five
staters,
and whatever she

she purloins
if the wife wishes, she
man dies leaving children, may marry again

may
have given her, acin the pres-
carries off
and whatever
holding her
own property and whatever

is written,
this she shall return.
But as regards
{the judge)
her husband
matters which she denies,
cording to what
en.ce
shall decree thai she take the oath of
denial by Artemis, {proceeding ?) to the
of three witnesses of age and free, But if she takes anything belonging to
Amycleium
to
the archer-goddess.
If
any one takes anything away from her

after she has taken the oath of denial,
27
the children,
ff.
it
shall be
a matter for
trial,
of the produce in the house she shall share with the lawful
And
he shall
itself.
pay
five staters
and
the thing
heirs.
tov liriPa\\6vT5v 37
;
i i-n-LÂWov,
If a stranger helps her carry

off,
the heir at law, a short expression for
things
and half the amount which

swears he helped carry o/.
he shall pay ten staters the judge
Jt ^Ti;8d\X (rd xpVa'ra)

o?s
of.
V.21-22
k ^7ri/3dXX.
ff.
If man or wife
permitted),
49.
rdvv
wishes to
make
gifts, (it is
266
40 So>ei'
1
GEEEK DIALECTS
[No. 110
avep e ryvvd, I pSfia e 8wo8e/c|a araTepav; eSvoSeKci a-ra-j\\ee airodapov /cpeo<;, irXiov Se fie. ai |a /rotKeos fotKea KptOei BooJ 8' e/iev. irepot, evS[iKop at aXKo v6vro<;, ra fii avTa\; sKev
45
At
reKOi rfvvh
/i;||e[jo]e[iô]z'o-a,
iirekevaai roi a\v8pl iirl (rreyav

SeKaai,\T0, eirl rat /larpl e/iev to
avTi iiaii\vpov rpiov.
ai he
fie
50 reiclvov e Tpdirev e airodefiev
opKîoTeppB
8' e/iev
to? KaBea-r\a,v;
Kal
T0<;
iialrvpavi, al
\
eTreXeva-av.
al Be poiicea
Te\tcoi
Kcpevovaa,
|j|
55 eTteXeiKTai
toi jrdcrTai to avBp6<s, o? c^vie, uvtI fiaiTvpov [Bv]ou.

\
IV al Be
5 /ce'a?.
tea fie BeKcreTai, eirl toi
irdaTai efiev rh tbkvov toi T|a? fOi-
ai Be tol avTOi
e/jkev
|
a^nv
ottvioito irpb to iviaviWo, to irat,Biov
CTri roL irda-Tai
toi to poiKeoi.
iy\yvh,
KopKio\Tepov efiev top iireXeviraiBiov

||
10
a-avka Kal
ro<;
fJLalTvpav<;.
Kepeiiova ai cnro^dXot
irplv ewekeva-ai a[T]|a; to, e'^pap.jMeva, eXevOepo ix\ev
KaTaaTacrel
vcicaOe.
oi
irevTeKOVTa
15 Be
(XTaTepavi, BoXd irevTe KaX p\iKaTi, ai
Ka
Ka
fx
II
ei[e] Tt(9) cTTetya o-irvi eireXevcrî, e
avrov
p-e opei,
al
(,ai)
a-}ro6\eie
to iraiBiov, uttutov
||
epêv.
al KvaaiTO Kal Texoi poiK\ea pe
20 o-TTViopeva, eirl toi T[d']
Trar/jo? irdaTai epev to T\eKVov
al
B'
iraTep pe
Boot,,
iWrl rots top aBeXTTiov Trdaâi'i ep^v.
25
BaCaioi
Ibv iraTepa top tckpop Kal top KpepaTOP iâpTepop ep,ev TaS Kal Tap paTepa top pop aikra'i KpepâTOP. a? Ka Boopti,
|
either clothing or twelve staters or
some-
a-riyav
ring.
to
this is the regular
word
for
thing of the value of twelve staters, but K6(i,i<rTpa: perhaps a technot more.
house in this inscription, pomla being

household (V.26) and foiKos not oocurIV.14ff. If the man has no house which she shall bring {the child), or she
nical term for certain kinds of gifts.

III. 44-1 V. 23.
Disposition of chil-
dren horn after divorce.

If a divorced wife bears a child, she shall bring it to her husband at his house in the presence of three witIII. 44
ff.
does not see him, if she exposes the child,

there shall be
|i.'
Ali] ktX.
this
no penalty. oi 8^ Ka conforms to the read(or read i^'i[e]
ing of the stone, tliough the elision of the

e
nesses.
shall be
to bring
If he does not receive it, the child in the power of the mother either
of /d
is difficult
.
with aphaeresis ?)
tative see 177.
For /ca with the op-
up or to expose; and tJie relatives and witnesses shall have preference in

it.
IV.23-VI.2. Partition of property
the oaWi, as tg whether they brought
^mong
chil4re^ an(i heirs-at-law,
No. 110]
fie
CEETAN INSCEIPTIONS
267
30
Toi arafievot
inrdvavKov ifiev Sarêeai^- al h4 rt? aradeCe, hiro^dTraedaL a\i ejpaTTai. e Se k airoedvei 74(9), crreyav;
|
fj,ev
rav^ ev iroXi Ka|Tt k iv

Kec
eV||t
Tai(<;)
to,
a-rejaK
evIi, a']?
ku
fj.e
foiKv<s evpoi35
irpoâTa ku} apTa[t']7roSa, a ku /xe /rot/ee'os ei, eVt toi'; vid(n efiev, ra S' d\\\a Kpe/iara iravra BarSdda\i Ka\o<s, Kal XavKuvev to? /iev vlvvi ottottoi k iovti Si5|o fioipavi
|
Kopai poiKiov, kuI
||
40
feKaa-Tov,
a-rav.
TO,
raS
B\e
dvyarepav^ oiroTTai k
to, fiaTp[o]ia, I
Xov\ti fiCav /loipav

||
fexd45
B\aT0[0]at Be Kal
k aTrodd[ve]i, anre[p]
[waTpoi]
I
e[yparT]ai.
al Se Kpep,ara al Be
fie et|e,
areya
Se,
Xaxev
raO
Ta\\i
6[v]'yaTe\pa<; ai eyparrai.
ica Xl|t o
irarep
Boo<i lov Bofiev

fie.
|
oTTViofievai, Boto kuto. r\a iypafifieva, irXiova Be
oreiai Be 50
TrpoOO' eBoKe e imaltrevae,

vev.
ravr
eKev,
dWa
Be
fie
|||
avo\av[Kd]- V
yvvd 6[r]eia K\pefiaTa

Kv[X]Xot,
fie exei e
[iralrpoB Bo]vto'; e a[8]e\7ri5
e iina--7rev\a-avT0<; e
eKoa-\filov ol a-iiv
fie
diro\a[K]6va-a
a\\i
ok 6 Al6[a]\ev(<i)
arapTh
TavT\fi<: fiev
diroXavKdvev, Tat|S Be irpoOOa
e\y'\BiKov
efj.\ev.
E
TeKva
ei
d'rr\o'\ddvei
dvep e
yvi}^d,
al fiev k ei reKva e e? TelKVOv
10
e e?
tovtov re^Kva, touto?
ee[z']
rd
Kpefia\Ta.
al Be
ku
fieri';
TOVTOV, dâyBeX-jTiol Be to d7roOav6v\\TO<; ? dBe\X]inov reKvla 15
e 69
rovrov reKva, tout|o9 eKev rd Kpefiara.

to diroOavovTO'i
/ce?
al Be
Ka
fieri<; ei
tov-
tov, dBevTTial B\e
Tavi'^dv reKva e e? rov Trnvov 20

fieTi<;
re^Kva, tovto<; exev
rd
ei
Kpefialra.
al Be Ka
ei
tovtov,
oh
fie 25
K iirifidXXei otto k
to KpkfiaTa, tovto9 dvaLXe06alk.

when Cyllus and
al Be
IV.29ff. But if any one {of the children) should be conde)nned to pay a fine,
the one
his colleagues of the
trrapTb^ {subdivision of the tribe) of the
who has been fined
shall have
Ms
is
Aethalians composed the
Kdaiios, these
portion taken out and given him as

written.
33
women
shall share in the inheritance,
ff.
als
Ka kt\.
which are
but against those {who received gifts)
not occupied by a serf residing in the

country.
the
44
previously no action shall be brought.
ff.
And
the property of
22
ff.
mother shall be divided, when she
whom
If there is none of these, those to it falls according to the source of

receive
it.
dies, in the
same way as
is
prescribed
the property shall
But if
for the property of the father.
V.l
ff.
there are no heirs-at-law, those of the
Whatever
woman has no property either

inheritance, as (wcw written)
household who compose the

to the estate) shall have
/cXopos (i.e.
Ml gift of father or brother or by prom-
the body of KKapurai or serfs attached

thê
we or by
money. -
268
GEEEK DIALECTS
oonve^ k
[No. 110
6 KXapo<s, tovtovi;
elev eTrt/SaWoi'Tels, rd'i poiKiai;
lovn
|
e]Kev TO, Kpefiara.

30
Ai Se K
ol
I
eTTt/SaWoj/re? ol fiev \eC^VTi Sareddai
to. Kpefiaija,
ol Se p,e, SiKUKo-ai rov hi\KaaTav eirl

35 TO,
rolX Xeioveri B\aTe60ai

||
efiev
KpifiUTU jr\dvTa, irpCv Ka hdrrovrai.
ai Be
xa
SiKdKa-avro<s to
SltKacTTO Kaprei ivcreiei e d\r/ei e Trepei,

40 erel
BeKa aTaTepa,v\<; KaTaaraicafJiliro
koX to
Kpe\io<; hiTrXel.
tvutov Se Kal
a'l
ical
fefiw; Kaviri-
Se/j,a<!
KleTriTToXaiov KpefiuTOV,
Ka
file
Xeiovn SaTe^ffdai
[a]t
[S]||e
tov
45 SltKao-rJai'
ojAvvvTa Kplva\i -iropTl tA fioXiofieva.

I
Ka Kpeto,
fjLaTa SaTiop,evoi
fie'
avvji.jvoa'KovTi, avhrl
Tav
Saiiriv,
11
ovev
Kpe-
50 pifLTa Ko<;
Ka
ifkelcrTOV StSlot cnroSofievoi

feKacTTO'i.
Tav Tifidv
Sia[X]aK6vTov
Tav iTraô\\,dv
haTiop,e\voLh Se Kpep,aTa p,aiTVpa\v'i ira|||
Ylpejiev Spopeav<; eXe\v6e'pov's Tpuv<; e irXtavi.
OvyaTpl e
BiSoi, KaTO,
Th
ai\Td.
''A<;
K 6 iraTeS
/tteSe
I
Soei,
tov to
Trlar/jos
KpefidTov irap
jrdo'ei\ai,
vieo<s
p,e
ove66ai
KaTadC&kOdai
a'i
oltl
Se
k avT0<;
to,
e diroXaKei
cltl
inroSiSoddo,
id
Ka
Xei.
peSe tov iraTepa

peSe
|
Tmv tbkvov
k av-
Tol Trderov^Tai e diroXdKovTi.
to,
rlla?
jvvaiKO'; tov dySpa
airo^6{d)6ai peS' eTnairevcrai, peS'

15
vlvv
to, Td<; paTpo';.
ai
S\e ti<s
irplaiTO e KUTadeiTO e iîrunrevaaiTo,

28ff. If
dXXai
S' e7j0aT||[Ta]t,
ai TdSe
divide the property,
some of the heirs-atr-lawwish to and others not, the

all the
oftheprice.
of.
34. SAttovtoi: aor.subj.,
d,iroSiTTaSeai.
82.
36.
ivmdi
judge shall decree that

they divide
property
belong to those wishing to divide, uniil

it.
taken by some as fv-a-elei (o-eiai), but more probably iva-eiei (ef/) with a instead of
i
If any one, after the de-
from the
indicative.
39.
cision of the judge, enters in by force or drives or carries off anything, he shall
tvotSv:
68.
VI.l.
BvqT&v
=
:
îfuv, as In Hdt.2.
SiSoi
subj. without Ka.
pay
ten staters
and double
the value of
174.
the object.
In the matter of live stock, produce, clothing, ornaments, and furwish

to
VI.2-46. Sale and mortgage of family property.
niture, if they do not
make a
division, the judge shall decide with ref-
VI.2 ff. As long as the father lives, one shall not purchase any of the fatherms property
erence to the pleadings.
If,
when divid-
from
the son,
nor take a
{the son)
ing the property, they do not agree as to

the division, they shall sell the property,
mortgage on
it.
But whatever
and, disposing of
it
to
whoever
offers the
most, they shall receive each his share
may dispose of, if he wishes. 14 f. dWai 8' eYparrai and it is written

;
himself has acquired or inherited, he
No. 110]
CEETAN INSCRIPTIONS
269
T^ ypdf^fMaTa mparrai,
T<i] fi[e]v icpefiara eVl rat p,arpl lp\ev ^ Keirl rai yvvai/ci, 6 B' aTro\S6p,VO'; e /caradevi I eVt||o-7reWai'9 rot 20 trpiaiMevdi e KaTade/Mevot I e'!na-!rev\craixevdL SiirXei
|
KM
Tt'
aW dra<:
/ttaT[|0]o?
KaTaaTa\a-ec
ei,
to
a7r|Xo'oi/
tov Se TrpoOda
;/3|eo9
fj,e
ei\\SiKov i/xev. 23
fAe
30
at Se K 6 dvTi/j,\o\o<; aTro/ioXit dvirl to

ifiev
01
k avTrifioXiovTi
Ta?
I Ta|? jwaiKO^, fiokev orre k eijî^dXkei, Trap

al Se k a\n-o6dvei p,dTep TeKva
efiev
|
Toi
ScKaa-TM
I
pmdaTO eypaTTM.
ku
fie
KaTa\nr6\vaa, tov iraTepa KapTepbv

Se jxe
II
tSv jxaTpoiov, dwoSd(6)dai

Spop,ee<s iov- 35
iieSe KaTadep,ev, al
tA TeK\va eiraiveaei
tov
re?.
I
\a\l Se
tk dWdi
irpiaiTO e KaTa\6elTo, to. p,ev xpefiuTa iirl

d'7roS\6iu.evov 40
TOt|?
TeKVOK
UTa^
e/iev, toi Se irpiap\\evoi e KaTaffefievoi,

|
TOV KaTadevTa tclv
Si-rrXeiav
KaTaa-Tdaai
to,:;
T|i/ia?,
at ti
aW
ei,
to d\7r\6ov.
efiev.
al Se k
dXXav
oirvCei, to, TJ|eKZ/a [t5]i' 45
[fjLâTpoiov
KapTepbvk
At K eS
Sv(r[fj,eviav<;]
7re|/3a[0et
]eK? dXXo7ro\ia<; -vir' dv\dvKa<;
iK6p.evo<! Ke\o[fj,']evd ti\^ XvcreTai, eir\ tSi aXXi/o-ayneVHot ep,ev, irpiv 50
K diroSoi TO eTri^d\\Xov.
-
ai Se
ica p,e op,o\o'îovT\i
apmX Tav
Se
TrXe-
dvv e
fie
[K']e\o/j,e\[v'\o
avTO [X]vaad0ai, tov SiKaa-lTav ofivvvTa

[t]o eKevOepo tov
oirviei,
\ |
Kpivev TTopTt
TO,
\\
fioXio fieva.
..
\aX 55
Sd\o'i'\
III
eirl TCLV
ekevOepav ekOov
what
clear,
is
ekevOep'
e/j,ev
ravil
otherwise
Cf.
1.
otherwise than is written.
37 and 1X1.54.
ai
tASc
toL
The general sense is but the restoration and precise

proper. '
is
-Ypdiijiara
lYparrai: since the inscriptoi/ Sk
interpretation
uncertain.
Perhaps,
tion of this law, contrasted with
Trp6dea, 1.24:, inmatters of previous date. So in IX. 16 and XI. 19. 25 ff. But if
the
opponent denies, with reference
to
with the reading of the text, if one is sold into hostile hands and some one. forced (to do so) upon his demanding it, 51 ff. But ransoms him from his exile.
the matter about

ing, that
it
which they are disputwhere

it is it
if they do not agree about the a'mount,
belongs to the m,other or the
or on the ground thai he did not

to be
is
wife, action shall be brought
belongs, before the judge
where
pre-
55 ff. Something ransomed, etc. certainly missing between the end of

the beginning of VII, either
demand
scribed for each case.
VI and
VI.46-VII.15. Repayment of ransom.
overlooked by the stonecutter in copying, or possibly
Children of mixed marriages.
added on the original

is
Responsibility for the acts of a slave. VI.46ff. 'A ransomed person shall
substructure, which
not extant.
VII. Iff. In the case of marriage be-
belong to the ransomer, until he pays
tween a male slave and a free woman,
270
TeKva.
5
GREEK DIALECTS
ai Se k
|
[No. 110
a eXevOepa
/laTpoi;
/jLarip, ai
iirl
tov SSXov, So\'
efjL\ev
to,
rexva.
al
e
Be K e? ra?
atirila?
I
iXevdepa Kal hoXa
reKva yeverai,
|
K airoOdvei a
10 S'
ei Kpefiara, tovs X^vdepov<i exev.
ai
a[*]
iXevOepoi
fie eKcretev, TOva<s
eiriâXXoiiâv'; avaiXe(6)6ai.
fie 7r\epaiocrei
K eKi
15
aylopci'; irp[i]dfiei'o<;
SoXov
rav feKo-eicovT
7re7ra/ieV||ot
afjL\e-
pav, at rivd ku Trp6(0)0' aSiKe\Kei, varepov, rot

efiev.
evSiKOv
Tafj. n-a\[T]poi[o'JKov 6'iruie(6)9ai aBeXin\di to irarpo';
tov Iovtov
TOi
I
7r/37[i]a'Toi.
7ra||T/3o'9,
al he Ka 7r\te? TraTipoiOKOi covn a8e\7rt[o]t

67rvi\e(d)dai.
20
TO
[tIoi i-jTiTrpei'yicTToi
e/c?
ai Be Ka
fie
iovtl
aBeXTTio^ to -TraTpoi, vieeS Be

25
aBeXhrtov, 6Trvie{6)6ai ioi toi [e]?
TO TrlpeiyiaTO.
iriov,
B'
I
ai Be Ka
irXie<!
toviVii
iraTpoiOKoi Kviee'i
[rjo
Ik's
aBe\^fiiav
dXXoi
o'irvie(d)dat
toi
iirll
toi 69
7r/)t[7t']<7To.
\^fi]e.
eKev 7raT/3ot[o];ov tov eTri^dXlXovTa, irXiaB Be
the status of the children depended on
VII.15-IX.24. The heiress.

lations for her marriage
Regudis-
whether the slave went to

free
live
with the
and the
woman, thus
raising himself in a
position of her property.
measure to her condition, or whether the woman went to live with the slave.
9.
When,
ter
in default of sons, a daugh{iraTpoioKos, cf
lK<riev:
efei/
^f aiJras.
10
becomes the heiress
ff .
If
TraTpoCxosjropeî'osHdt.6.57withStein's
note, Att. ^((cXijpos), the choice of a
one having purchased a slave from the market-place has not repudiated thepurchAise
within the sixty days, if the slave
husband, who becomes the virtual head of the family, is determined by fixed
rules.
has vyronged any one before or after, the one who has acquired him shall Be liable.
The person
is
(
so determined, the as
li
groom-elect,
known
fvipiWop
one
i5
The purchaser
of
a slave was allowed
drvUv
= ot
^TTtjSdXXet dirviev the
to
a certain time within which, upon discovering any faults, physical or other-
whom
it
falls to
marry) or simply
heiress
î-
(SiXXox.
which had been concealed, he might repudiate the purchase. Not until the expiration of this period was the purchase binding, and the purwise,
Vll.lSff.
The
shaU marry
heiresses
her father'' s brother, the oldest of those

living.
If there are several
and
father's brothers, they shall
chaser liable for the acts of the slave.
second) the next oldest

cession).
ers, but
marry (the {and so on in suc-
For the use of 4998. VII af Ka

the
repaiiu, cf. also

fii]
SGDI.
If there are no father'' s brothsons of the brothers, she shall
ircpaitaei
^ Ka irplarai
iv rats rpi&KovT A/iipau.
But some take meaning in both passages to be dis-
marry
oldest.
that one {who is the son) of the
If there are several heiresses and
pose of abroad.
sons of brothers, they shall marry {the
No.no]
CEETAiT INSCEIPTIONS
av||o|00? ei
271
'AS
yav
TO<i
Se k'
6 i-n-i^dWov
oTTvi'ev e\it n-arpoidKO's, [o-Jre- 30

|
(lev,
at
Td,v
k h, ^kv rhv TrarpoidKOv, raS S' iiriKap-TrCa'; iravifi\{vav airoXavKdvev rbv e7rt;S||a'\\oi;Ta o-rrvt'ev. al 8e'
|
35
cnr6\Spofj.o';
iov
ivi^dWov
al Se
p,e
07ru|4v
to.
iî'ov
Sîovaav
/xk
\i
40
oirlvCev, iirl
rai jrarpoioKoi e/i^v

o-irviet..
Kpe/jLara -irdvTa kuI rov
/c||ap-
n-ov, irpeiv
Ka
|
hpofieii'i iov
eiri^dWdv i\îovaav
|
Xeiovtrav 6irvi^{0)9ai
xlt oirviev, /ioXev to?
KaSecrrav;
to';
tot
iraTpoi\\oKO, 6 Be [S]t/ca[o-]T[a9] 8tK[aKad]\T0 oirviev ev TOt? S[v]oi<s 45

/ie\vai.
al 8e Ka
It
/xe oirviei
at eypa\{r)Tai, to, Kpe/xara irdvr e/cov-
aa\v,
at *
dXKo^, t5i eiri^dWovili

oTifi\i
al
8'
iiri^dWov
/le eie,
tS?
50
TTwXa? rov alriovrov
Ka Xlt
6Trvie(6)6ai.
al Se Ka rSk i-m-
^dWovn
e^Covaa
fie \l|t
|||
67rvie{6)dai e dvdpo<;
6 e7rt/3||a\[X]oi^ 55
\
[a]t p,[e \]e[i fj.ev]ev

TToki, T^fi 7raTpoidKo\v
a waTpoioKO's,
a-reyap,
p.e'v,
at k
ei
ivym
5
eKev
rav efiivav ^f,aXaK6vaav

Tov
I
Kan k evil ev rdi (TTey\ai, rov S' dXXov dWoi 6irvie{6)6\ai to,'; TruXas rov alriovS\e
oTifii
Ka
Xei.
aTroSaTe(d)dai
rov Kpep,dT0v
lot.
al Be
p,e
eiev iiri^dXKovTe<i rai {wai) 7r\\xTpoiOKdi a[i e^yparrai,
ra Kp\ep,ara
1
10
irdvT eK\ov'\<Tav Td<; 7rv\\ai 67rvie(0)d[a]L orifxl
Ka
\ei.
al Se to?
15
7ruX[a]9
p.eri<i
\e|ibt 6[7r]viev, rot; KaSecrTav<;

||
to^ to? irarpoioKO

Tt?/
peiirai K\ara
[k
\Tav TruXJai' otl ov X[et
ajTrultez/
Kal
p,ev
rk
oJTTviei, e\v Tal<;

OTi||/x.t
rpiaKovra
Ka peiirov^n
al Be
al Be
/u(e),
aXXoi
07rvie(d)6ai
TTto
Ka vvvarai.
Ka Trarpok Bovto^
07r[i'tei'
e aBeX- 20
p,e
Trarpoid^KOi
yeverai, al XeiovTO<i
ia-rereKvoTai,
01
eBoxav
Xeioi
25
o'jnjîe(d)dai,
at k
BiaJJâKovaav tov Kpep,drov at

who ask for her hand.
elect) his
ff.
second) the second {in order) after the son
of the eldest {and so on).

groom-elect, being
to
3off.
VIII.
7-8.
But
If the
iAej/sftaHjiBe to Aim (the rejected groom-
a minor, does not wish

though both are
marry
{the heiress),
20
proper share of the property,

heiress after
If one becomes an
of marriageable age, aUthe property and

the
until he
her father or brother has given her {in
income shall belong to the heiress marries her. 47 ff. If he does
marriage), if sJie does not msh to remain married to the one to whom ihey gave her,
not
all
marry
her, as is written, she with
the property shall
marry
the Vxt in
although he is willing, then, in case she has borne children, she may, dividing the
succession, if there is another.

there is
But
if
property as of the
tribe.
no groom-elect, she
may marry
of those
is written,
marry another
:
24.
lo-TerlKvorai
perf.
any one of the
tribe she wishes,
subj. lite iriwaTai. etc., 151.1.
272
GREEK DIALECTS
ra']<;
[No. 110
e\ypaTTai [a.\\]oi 67rvie{0)6[ai

eU, irdvT
I
[7r]|u[\]a[9].
al 8e
rmva
al Be
fie
fie^
eKOVa-av tSl eTTi^dWovlTî 67rv\ie{ff)0ai, ai k
ei,
30 au e<^paTT\ai.
KU
35
[\,]ii,
I
avep al airoddvoi TraTpoi\oKOL reKva KaraXiirov, al o'irvie{6)do tcli irvXdv OTifii ica i^vvaTai, avdvKai Se /ê.
fj,e
al Se Te\Kva
KaraXiTroi 6 airodavov,
al
S' 6
6-rrvie(ff)dai toi
||
iiri^dXfie
\ovn
alt
eypuTTai.
e'le,
i-Tri^dWov T\aP iraTpoioKOV oirvUv

|
40 e7r|t8a/io?
a Be
TraTpoi,oKO<;
oplfia ele, roi iiri^dWovTi,
o||7riit-
e{ff)dai ai eyparrai.
TIaTpoiS[Kov
Trar/jo'?.
B' efiev,
at Ka irarep
p,e ei
e aipe\'jrio<; e? to av\To\
tov
||
Be KpeixdTd\y Ka']pTepov9 Sfiev j\as pep'ya\a-'\la\^ to?]

[B'
45 Trdrpoav;,
[rja?
I
iTnKap]7ria<! Bia[X]a[vKd]iJêv [T]av Sfiivav, a?

B' ai'[o]/30t
K
50
a[i']o/3[o]? ei.
al
Idrrai
fie eie
e7r\i/3dWov, rav Tra:||at
rpoLOKOv
Kaph-epciv
ei,
efiev
tov re KpefidTOV
to
tcaptro,
icaf
K dv\o]po<;
Trap
55 Kov,
T\pdire{6)6ai \Tr\hp
|
tm
fiaTpi
al Be fi\dTep
fie e'le,
TOi<; [/uJaT/ooo-t
Tpdire(6)6a[i].
al Be
ni
oirvioi Ta\v TraTpoio|||
oXXaL
S"
[ey]paTTaL,\^ treidev [Tro/sjTt K6(Tfi\o'\v

.
Tovi e7ri/3d[\-
\ovTav<i.
'Kvep at
I
K airodavov 'ird\TpoioKov KaWaXiirei, e av^T^v
e irpo
avTas
I
t|ov9
trdTpoav; e toJv? fiaTpoai^ KaTadefiev [e cnroB6(8)6at

tIAi' ovd,v
I
TOV KpefiaTOV Kai] BtKalav efiev

S'
Kal tclv Ka\Tdde(nv.
al
aWat
irpl'âiTO Tt?
KpefiaTa e
KaTaOelro tov tS?
7ro[T/30t0K0,
10 TJIIa
\_fi\ev
\Kp'\efiaTa eirl
tm
'rraTpoiOK\oi efiev, o B' airoBofievo'i e
KaT\adevt; toi irpiafievoi e KaTaOe\fievoi, at

15
ku
vikadec, Bnrkei Ka-\

alt
rao'Taael Kat tC k dXX' aTa^

[TcijSe TCL <^\j}dfLfi\aT[a
efiev.
I
ei,
dlo
airXoov eiriKaTaaTaael,
fi[e'\
eypuTTai, T]\d[v S]e 7rp6(6)6a

a[i''7r]t
evBiKov
at
B' 6
avTifioXo'i a7ro/tt[o\]to|t
[efijev,
|
to Kpeos oi k awifio
20 \i1|oi'Tt fie
Taf TraTpoiOKo
6 8[tK]o(7TAs ofivw xpiveTO
al
|
Be viKoaai fie
Tm
7raTjo[ot]oK|o e/i[e]i', fioXev hire
k ein^dXXei,
e
|
feKdaTo er/paTTai.
25
At
ai'[8]eKoj|a'/i[e]i'o? e veviKafievo[<; e ivK'WoiOTctv^
oireXov e Bia-
/3a\o'/te|yo9 e BiafeiTrd/ievo'; a7ro[^]a|vot e
tovtoi dXXo'i, iirifioêvv
IX.24-X.32. Various subjects. IX.24fi. If one dies who has gone

surety or has lost a suit or owes
given as security or has been guilty of
fraud
(?)
or conspiracy
(?),
or another
money
(stands in such relations) to him, one
No.
no]
iviavTo
fie'v
CEETAN INSCEIPTIONS
ku
viKa<; eTri\/xo\ii, 6 St/cao-ra?
273
lo irpo TO
o Se 6tKa||o-TA9 SiKuBSero iropTi tci [a]7ro7r|owo'- 30
lieva
al
ko fivdnov, ai Ka Soei
\
Kal iroXiaTevei, ol Se
fj\aiTvpe<; ol eTrt/SaXXoi/Te?, avBoK\\p.S (S)e
ksv- 35
Koiorav Kal BiaôXa^

iroviovTov.
e
K\al Sipeaio^ /iotrupe? ol iin\^dX\.ovT<; airo-
he k
a.\Trofei-7rovTt,
SiKaSBero 6fi6(7\avra avrov kuI

vlix;
a\i
rbv:
iJ.a(TVf\\iv<;
vtKev to a-rrXoov.
k avSeKaerai, a? k
\
6 40
7raTe(8) Soei,
|
aiiTov aTe{B)dai Kal

e's
ra Kpefiara
an Ka
iretraTai.
at
TK Ka
irepay <7waX[\a]o-et e
7rep[a]v iTn\\devTi
fie cnroSiSoi, 45
at iiev K a^TTOTToviovTt fiaiTvpe'i e0iovT\ei t5 eKaTOPffraripo Kal

ir\io\vo^ T/oeie?,
to
fieiovo'; fierr e|?

|
to SeKaaTaTepov Svo, tS
al Se
fiec\\ovo^ 50
/te
evS,
ScKaSSero 7rop[T]t tA
aTrovolvjiofieva.
,
/u.aiTW/3e|[?]
airoirovioiev, e
k e\X\6ei 6 a-v\vaXX,dKaav^ oTepov [a] Ke\e\T'\ai

cnro/jLoaai I
S' vliiv [e
||
6
I
fiev7r6fjLevo<:, e
aw
[11.
|||
1-9, and most of 10-14,
lacking] /laTpl
/9a[i/?] e
dvSpa
yvvaiKl S6/j,ev i'WKarov aTa[T'\i- 15

|
nelov, Trîov Se
tJov
fie.
al he irXCa Soie, at a XeiovT ol

to, /3||e/iaT'
eiri-
PaWovren,
07re|Xoi'
apyvpov airoSoWe?
movTov.
1
al Se
tk
20
apyvpov
e aTafj.evo<i e ft\o\iofj,eva<; SiKa<; Sole, al

||
fie ete to,
XoiTra UKO-ia ra? o|Ta9, fieSev es Kpeo'; efiev tclv

shaXl bring suit against said
Socriv.
25
person
be-
latter
with
1.
Si-,
probably only an error,
fore the end of the year.
The judge shall
for5io-)isuncertain.
letter in
^28-29.
The third
render his decision according to the tes-
timony.
If the suit is with reference to o judgment won, the judge and the recorder, if he is alive and a citizen, and
29 is obscure, but the most probable reading is î/ioX^vK to, with w as in Ti.vv e/dvav 11.48, and with Ms 43 ff. used like ixavos as in VIII. 8.
the heirs as witnesses, (shall give testi-
mony), but in the case of surety and

pledges and fraud
(?),
If one has formed a partnership with another for a mercantile venture (and
does not pay him his share), or does not pay back the one who has contributed to
(?)
and conspiracy
testified, (the
the heirs as witnesses shall give tes-
timony.
After they have
a venture,
ko, kt\.:
etc.
50. evS: forevs (=ers)

S (97.4).
judge) shall decree that (the plaintiff),
before following
53.
Snpov
and likewise the witnesses, has judgment for the simple amount. If a son has gone surety, while his father is living, he and
wlien he has taken oath himself
the property
whichever coursethe complain'Special legacies are

staters.
ant demands, either to take oath of denial

or
X.15
ff.
not to exceed the value of 100

If
which he possesses
subject to fine.
26-27.
shall be
The
precise
mesLning ot Siapa\6fivos &nd Suifcnrdncws (cf. in 11. 35-36 Sio/SoXas, dipitrtos, the
one makes a gift of greater value, the heirs, if they choose, may pay the 100 24. staters and keep the property.' to no purpose, invalid. (liSev Is Kpfos
274
AvTpo['7r]ov
ixe
GEEEK DIALECTS
fieS' afi-Trifi^Xov, fieSe
[No. llO
ove{d)ea\{i] Kara/ceifjLevov, -n-piv
k aXKva\erai o
Karadev;,
BeKa-a(d)daL
fi.eS'
e7na\7revaa{d)dat
/cpe'o?
30 fieSe KaTaee{0)0ai.
efiev,
al
he
||
ri<;
tovtov
\
fepxaai, /ieS\ev e?
al a-jroTrovio\iev
Bvo
fj,aiTvpe(<;).
"Kvirava-iv efiev otto ko, tlK

35
\\ei.
afnraive(d)0ai. Se
Kar a'ôpav
||
|
8' aprKaTapeXfievov rojx iroXiaTa^ airo to Xdo 5 cnrayopevovTi. o iravdp.evo'i Soto Td\i iTaipeiai toli fM aiiTo iapS\iov koL irpoKoov
40 foivo.
Kal
II
p,ev
k aveXeTM irdvTa
to,
to,
|
Kpe\p,aTa Kal fie avvvei. ype-
(Tia T\eKva,
TeXXefx pev
6lva Kal
to,
avTpoiriva
to,
to avirava|
45 pe\vd
KavaiXe{d)0ai, anrep rots

tol
7||i'ea-tot?
eypaTTai.
al [S]e ku pe
Xlt TeXXev ai eypaTTai,

50 al Se
K[p[e\paTa
tov<;
e-jnâXXovTav; eK^.
p,ev
ei 'yvea[i]a
TeKva toi ai/âvapevoi, ireSa
tov
epa\}^vov
Tov apiravToy, aiirep al ^|e[Xe]iat airo tov aSeXTTiov XavKd\vovTLXI al Se K epa-evei pe

Xoi\ti,
0eXeiai
Se, [pjicriropoipov e|||[A'ei']

t|o
tov avto,
TravTov Kal pe eVirdvavKOV epev TeXXev T\a

5
aviTravapevo Kal
Kpepa\T avaiX(i){0)0ai art Ka

Se TOV
I
;aTa[\i7re||t o av]'7ravdpevo<!
S'
|
irXivi
\
dviravTop pe iirtKopev. [al

al S[e Ka
a7ro]0dvot 6 avrravTO's yveaia
10
TeKva pe KaTaXnrov, Trhp to[w avKopev Th KpepaTa.

|
t|o
avyjravapivo eiriâXXovTai^
Xei] 6 aviravdpevo^, aTrofei7r^d00o
KaT ayopkv
15
airo to
Xd\o o
||
aira^yopevovTi, KaTapeXpeiôv tov tto-
XiaTav
av0epe[v Se
8e]a. [a-JTarepai'? iS SiKaa-T\epcov, 6 Se pvd\
pov 6 TO KaevUo airoSoTO toi anroppeOevTi.

20 peS'
I
yvva
to,
Se pe a/jLTraive00o
dveô'i.
Kpe(0)0ai Se TolSSe
a||t
TdSe
ypdp,paT eypavae,\
fie
TOV Se 7rp600a oirai Tif eKei e a\p7ravTvi e Trap afiiravTO SiKov epev.
X.33-XI.23. Adoption.
X.33ff. Adoption
er
el^-
son) in the market-place, etc.
16.
may be made from

The
to ko-cvCo:
official
sc. K6(r/ioiTos, the clerk
of the
whatever source any one wishes.
who
adoption shall be announced in the market-place,

bled,
strangers.
19
looks after the interests of

ff.
These
regulations
when
the citizens are assem^-
{rotSSe) shall be
followed from the time
.from the stone whence they
proclamations.
41.
make
of the inscription of this law, but as re-
<rvv-li: seelOl.l.
42
and
ff.
He
shall
perform the religious
gards matters of a previous date, in whatever way one holds (property),

whether by virtue of adoption (i.e. of being the adopted son) or from the
social obligations of the one
adopted him.
wishes, he
Xl.lOff.
who
may
If the adopter renounce (the adopted
adopted son, there shall be no
liability.
No. 110]
CRETAN INSCEIPTIONS
ciyei,
275
25
"AvrpoTTOV o? K
irpo
BUai,
\\
|
alel i7nSeKe{6)6ai.
8iKdSB\i \ev e
Tov
ra
SiKaa-rdv,
on
fiev
Kara
fxakvpav^ eypaTrai
S'
avop.OTOv, SiKciSSev ai e\ypaTTai, rSv

fio\i6fiev\a.
dwSv o/jlvvvtWu
Kpivev m-opTi 30
ovTi,
At K awoddvei apyvpov OTreXov e vevncap.evo'i, al iJi,i\v ku Xeioh K CTTtâXXet avaiKe{6)6ai Tci Kpifiara, rav d\\Tav virep|
35
KaTiaTdp,ev koI to
|
apyvpiov oh k oTreXet, iK6vT\ov ra Kpep,ara
al Se Ka
fie \ei|oi'Tt,
ra
fiev Kpe/jLara iirl

|
rolk viKdaavcri, e/iev e
oh
40
o||7re\ei
to apyvpiov,
dWav Be
[
fji,eSep,iav
drav
e/iev
rol\<} e'7ri/3d\-
Xovffi.
a[T]e(^9)0ai Be vîrep fi[e]v to [7ra]Tj009 to, iruTpciia, vire(B\

/ia||T/30ta.
,
Be ra? fiaTpb<; to,
45 ica BiKdiAa-et,
Two,
ev rats
avBpo<;
a Ka Kpiverai,
|
BiKaaraf opKOV at
'rrapiovTO^
fiKan
ap,epai<i
ahro/jLoaaTo
to
BiKalliTTd
otl 50
K eiriKaXei.
Tlpop[e]nrdT^d Be 6 dpKov Ta(8) Stwa? rat yvvaliKL Kal

fi^yd^fiovi irpoTeTaprov clvtI /i|||[atTV/Joi'XIl
I
TOL BiKacTTai Kal [t]oi

11.
115 lacking]
p,aTpl,vlv(i)i; e d^vjep yvvaiKi

I
KpejxaTa al eBoKe,
rb
B' v(TTe-\\
at eypar^TO irpo rovBe tov ypafifiaTov,
fie
evBiKOV efiev
.
pov BiBofiev ai eyparTai.
20
Tai? KarpoiOKOi'; at Ka
tovTi,
fie
iovti bpTravoBiKacTTai, al?

Sire
..
k avopoi
Kpe(d^dai KaTCL
to, eypafifieva.
Be k a
11
7roT/3[ot]oo9 25
XI.24-XII.35. Various supplementary regulations.
not he aubject to any further fine.

father's property shall
The
pay
the fine for
trial,
XI.24 f If one seizes a man before the any one may receive him (i.e. may offer tlie man an asylum). 26 ff. TJie
.
the father, the mother's property for the
mother.
46
ff.
Whn a woman
is di-
vorcedfrom her husband,
if the judge has
judge shall decide as

it is
is
written whatever
decreed an oath, she shall take the oath of

denial of whatever one charges within twenty days, in the presence of the judge,
written that he shall decide accord-
ing to witnesses or by oath of denial, but

other matters he shall decide
under oath
See note to
ori
oUnvos as in 11.50.
XII.21fE.
according
1.
11
ff.
31
to the
ff.
pleadings.
The
heiresses, if there are
no
dp(f>avi>SiKa-
If one dies owing money

suit,
aral, so long as they are
under marriagethe heiress, in
orhavinglost a
erty, if they
t7iosetowhomit falls
able age, shall be treated according to
to receive the property
may hold the propwhom

he
what
is written.
In case
wish to pay the fine in his be-
half and the money to those to

owesit.
default of a groom-elect or 6p4iam5iKaa-rai, is brought up with her mother, the

father's brother
Butifnot, the property shall be-
long to those
who won the
suit or those to
those designated {above), shall

the property
and the mother's brother, manage

as best they
whom
he owes money, but the heirs shall
and the income
276
GREEK DIALECTS
tov iraTpoa kuI Top, p,dT\poa tov;
i'ypap.p.evovt; T||a
[No. 110
fie l6vT0<; eTrtl/SaXXoi'TO? /msS'
6p7ravoBi,K\a<XTav Trap rai fiarpi rpa-
30 Treirat,
xpepâra
Kal rav iinKapTrilav aprvev oyrai Ka (vv)vavTai icd]XXi<yTa, Trpiv
oTTUterat.
6Trvi\e(d)6ai Se SvoSe/capeTia e irpeilyova.
Ill cent. B.C. SGDI.5011. 111. Gortyna. Halbherr, Am. J. Arch. 1897, 191 ff.
laser. Jurid.II,pp.329fE.
[@iot.
I
TdS' epaSe rjat
[Tro'Xt]
â<f>iSSopcn Tpia\[KaTLcov 7ra]pi6v-
Tccv
6 8'
vopCcrpan
j(^prjT\daL tool icav)(^5ii

I
t&i
eO.rjKav
a ttoXk
rj
roS
||
oSeXov; prj SeKerdai rovi ap'^vplo'i.

I
al Se rt? SeKOiro
to vopi-
ffpa pr] \eioi

10 (naTrjpav<;.
SeKerdat
|
rj
Kapira wvCoi, avoTeiael
ap\'yvp(o irevre
TrevOev he
TropTi
|
rav veora, rat Se veoTWi
opi)^VTe'i
vikt)v
KpivovTwv ol eiTTa KUT ayopdv, ol Ka

S'
Xd'x^covri xXapcopevoi.
|
oTelpd K ol TrXi'e? opocrovTi, Kal irpdâvrev
rov viKadevra rav
p,ev rjpCvav
[twi vi\Kd(T\avTi, Bovtcov, rav

Ill or 11 cent. B.C.
S'
rjpivav [rdi iroXij.
112. Hierapytna.
[ejOTTo]
SGDL5041. Michel 29.

ra
- |
VTtow Se ol 'lepaTrvrvioc roll A.vttIol<; e?
. .
[ol Se] AvTTi,oo Tol'; 'lepairvrvioi'; e?

Sai(Ti<ov.
rav evdpepov rav [rav @ev-
6 Se Kotrp.o'i
twv
'\epaTrvTvC'\aiv epirerai
Avrrol
e? to
ap'Xêiov
Kara ravra
|
Se Kal 6 Ta)[v Avtticov Koa-poi epirerco ev
'lepaTTVTVai es]
to ap'xJelov.'j
pr\
al Se ol Koapoi iWiiroiev Tciv 6v-
aiav rav '^ypappevav, at Ka

6 raiv 6
'ir6\e[po<; KcoXvcrrji, airorei<Tdv'\A\
Kocrpo^ eKacrroi apyvpico erraTijpa'! eKarov, ol pev 'lepavvI
TVioi Tots AuTTtbt? rdi iroKei, [ol Se Avrrioi rot?]
'lepawrvioK rai
can until she marries. She

ried
shall be
mar-
to the
when
twelve years of age or older.
body of young men, and of this body the seven who are chosen by lot as
supervisors of the market shall decide
111. Decree of
Gortyna regarding
the use of bronze coinage.
under oath.
lia. Treaty between Hierapytna and Lyttos. This illustrates the mixed dialect sometimes known as East Cretan.
1.
3^. One sJiall make use of the bronze coin which the state has established, and
not accept the silver obols.
If one ac(i.e.
cepts them, or is unwilling to accept the
See 373, 278.

AdttCois: note the interchange
(bronze) coin, or sells for produce
trades
Jive
by barter), heshall pay aflne of silver staters. Report shall be made
of assimilated
e.g.
and unassimilated forms,

13.
KvktIuv
1.
See 86 with
1.
No. 112]
TTo'Xet.
GEETAN INSCRIPTIONS
OTi Se ica
So'^tji
277
rak
TroXeaiv iêXev
fifiev,
rj
iv6efj,ev,
on
jxev efe-
Xot/iev firire evdivov
/i7j|Te
evopKOV
on
Se iy'^pd-yfraifiev evOivov
a-rro
re ^/lev koL evopKov.
el Se
rC ku 6eS>v IXewv ovtodv Xdâ)\fj.ev
tS)V TToXep-cwv, \ay)(ap6vra)v Karci to
reXo? eKarepoc.
fii^Te elprjvav
p-ij
eêarw
Se
ISt'ai iirjTe
p,r)
iroXep.ov e\x4>epe<T6ai
^f^pU
TiOeadai, at
||
Ka
ap,<j)OTepot<; So^rji.
at Se rtve? Ka ISiai eêveyKcovrat,

p,r]
airol
lo
Koi SiairoXefiovTcov, Kal
evopKoi ecn-aiv oi
Tol'i
p,r)
(rv/nroXefiovre';.
iepol<;,
aTacravTmv Se ra? trraXa? eKoirepot ev
tSioi<;
oi p,ev
lepaTTVTVtoi 'D,Xepol ev rSii lepMi, rav Se ev KttoXXcovl, ol Se Aut-
noL ev
rm
t
.
[t]|e/3ajt
t[w
'A7ro]XXa)j'09 Kal
ep,
iroXei ev 'AOavaiai.
I
araaavTcov Se Kal KOivav ardXav ev Toprvvi ev

"OjOKO? AvKTiwv.
'
rSt
iepSii tcS
"opvvm
TCLV "Ei(Triav
I
Kal Zrjva 'Opd-
KBavaiav 'D,Xepiav Kal Zrjva ô[yvinov Kal''Ilpâv Kal 'Adavaiav HoXcdSa Kal 'A-TroXXcova Tlvnov Kal Aaro) Kal "Apea Kal 'At^poShav Kal K(j07j||Ta9 Kal Nvp,<f>a'; Kal 6e6,
Kal
TToXep^Tjorai airo y(a)pa<;, vl
Ka Kal
6 'lepuTrvTviof,
Kal to SiKaiov
Sco(7S)
Kal
ep.p,ev5t
ev rot? a-vvKeifievoi';, ep,p,ev6vT(ov Kal

p,ev
I
t&v
'lepd-
irvTViav.
einopKOVTi
^p^v to^
6eo<;
ep,paviaa KoyaSd."
"O/o/co? 'lepairvTviwv.
"opvvco tclv 'Ea-Tiav

Ka\\[l]
Kal Zi)va 'OpdTpiov kuI 'AOavaCav 'nXepiav
nov Kal "Hpav Kal 'Adavaiav IloXidSa Kal

Kal
'AiroXXcova
Hvnov
AaTw
TOV
I
Kal "Apea Kal 'A(l>poSi\Tav Kal Ka)pfJTa<s Kal NvjU.(â?
Kal
01';
deb'; 7rdvTa<;
^ pav ijw avpipaxncrS) T.ol<; AvktIirdvTa y^povov dTrXow; Kal aSoXco^, /cot tov avTov îXov Kal
Trdera'i
Kal ex^pov ef w, Kal Kal TO SiKaiov

Tcov Kal
iroXep-'qa-Si airo y^d)pa<;,
vl
|
Ka Kal
eppavCas;
6 Avttio';,
Scoa-St
Kal eppevo) ev
Tot<;
ffvvKeipevoi<;,
eppevovrjpev
AvKTimv.
i\[7r]iop[Ko]vn
to<;
deb^
Kal
13. 'Opdrpiov: occurs as an epithet of Zeus in two other Cretan inscriptions.
(51 a).
The
epithet
(cf.
would then be
of
EIea,n source
EI. /r/jiiTpa
= ^lirpa,
o.
It is generally
explained as standing
IS), or else contain hyper-Doric

17. liriopKovri: see 42. 5
(J.
for ppirpios with o for f as in 'Oa|os
278
25 'îvea-Oai
GEEBK DIALECTS
iravra
to,
[No. 112
virevavria, evopK&ai he
to<;
ê||[o]?
t\eos ^/iev
Kol
'îveo'dai
iroWa
Ka'âQa!'
earlier version.
113. Dreros. Ill or II cent. B.C., but copied from an SGDI.4952. Ditt.Syll.463. Michel 23. SolmsenSl.
@eo'?
S
Ti;;)(;a.
'Kâdai
koL
|
tvxo-I"
'EttI rSiv Al6a\e\eov Koa-fiiovTcov

\
||
TMV
aiiy
KviM
11
KecâXmt
I
Tivp(oi\iria)i 'Biaioovo'i,
\
jpafiiJ,aTeo^
|
10 Se
15
îXi-Tnrov,
rdSe mfiocrav
11
ayeXdoi, ;rav\d^co(rTOi
tclv
|
e/cajroi' o^So?;-!
|
KOVTa
TOV
I
" 'O/Jbvua)
rav ''Eariav
ifx
irpvraveCaii
1|
koL tov Arjva

'
20
'Ajopalov Kal tov

'A.e\<f>LViov
TO/ti
I
Aijji'a toi"
TaWato?/
I
Kal rbv
ATreWwva
|
TOV
Kal rav 'AOavaiav tclv

I
IloXtou^jôi' /eat
|
tov 'AttcX,|
25 Xftjva
noiTioi'
ai Tay AaTovv Kal Tav

toi' 'E/J/U.ai'
| |
" ApTejxiv toi'
Kal tov
koX
|
"Apea
I
al t^v ' A<ôphiTav Kal

Kai
II
xal
"AXtov
30 Tai'
^piTo/xapTiv
I
to/*
ôiviKa Kal Tav

\
'A/i^t[(B]yaj' /cat
|
ray
Tai'
Kal TOV Ovpavov Kal
^pcoai Kal
|
r]p(od(7CTa<;
fir}
Kau Kpava<i Kai

TroKa
|
35 7roTa||/U.ov9
Kal Oeow irdvTa';

aXa)? (ppovrjcrelv
ai
irda-a';
p,av iyto
toi<s
40
AfTTtot?
I
ytii^re
|
I
Te'^vai pijTe p,a\\xâvdi firjTe ev
vvktI
I
yitjjTe
TreS' afiepav.
Kal
airevcrica
on Ka
Svvafiai KaKOV
I
tm
|
45 TTo'Xet
7]fir]V.
Tat Twy
AvTTicov.
Ill
|
BiKav^ 8e Kal
|
7r/o[aî]||ci)i'
prjSev evopKOV
I
Kal TeXopaL
I
îXoS/aijjoto? ;at
(pcXoKvdaio'i
\
/cat /ijjre ra/i

\
50 7ro1|Xti' irpoBaia-eiv 55
/jtaji"
I
rAy
twi' Aprjpicov
prjTe ovpeia to,
twv
Apr)ttjoo-
/iTjSe
ra rJi^
Ki'[(][|o-ta)Z',
pTjSe dv\Spa<; rot? 7ro|Xe/iôts
60 Scolaeiv prjTe Apr]\p{ov<; ptjTe YLvaJ^criovi, prjhe a-Toiâ-Ld^ 65

70
| I
apêlv Kal
|
TMi cTTacriôvTL avTio<; TeXopai, prfhe avvcopocrCâ<; avvaêiv

|
/ti^re
e'/Li
TTo'Xet
I
/x.9jTe
eôi ra?
Tro'Xeo)? /îijTe
| \
aXXoJt avvTe\^\a0ai
|
el Se
Tii'ci?
I
Ka
TTvOcopai tjvlvopvvovTa^,
el
iâyyeXico tov
|
Koapov Toh
|
75 TrX{\\aaiv. 80
Be TdSe
j
prj KaTexptpi,,
||
tov?
(T)e'
poi deow,
tou?
j
^poaa,
113.
epi^paviat; rjp7](i)v
TrdvTa'; re Kai 7ra|cra?, /col KaKicrTm{i)

\6ioi: for &ye\aToL(see
Oath taken by the Drerian

allied Cnossos,
Zl),ephebi,mem-
ephebi, promising loyalty to Dreros
hers of the
dvAai or bands in which the
and the
Lyttos.
but enmity to
Cretan youth were trained.

iravd^mo-Toi.
:
11-12.
The dialect shows a strong adkoiv^ forms,
of.
dfiio-rois
11.
140-141.
tin-
mixture of
but also retains
Whether or not meaning exactly

some characteristic feature
ephebes' dress.
of
:
many
3.
of the Cretan characteristics.
girded, the epithet probably refers to
AlBaV^wv:
nvpuiirtui
:
cf.
Law-Code Y. 5.
6-7.
obscure.
11.
dYe-
the
6ii4
45. Sikov 8^ ktX.
No. 113]
CRETAN INSCRIPTIONS
|
279
||
oXedptoi eôWiâdai avTO? re Kal XP'H'-"- Tana, Kal /njre fioi ydv Kapirov êpeiv [/iTjVe 7]ui'ota? [riKTei]v Kara (J)v[<t\iv /UTjVJe
I
85
|||
Trd/iaTa
||
[eiio/3Ki]oj/Tt 8e' /iot

|
[tow] deovs,
\
tov<}
|
[cofioa-a,]
||
IXeov; 90
95
^/u.ev
I
[Kal 7roX]\a
I
Kayada
Bi[86]tj.[e]v.
ofivvw 8e
to? a^TO?
9eov<s
Tov<;
^ fiav eyw Toy k6(t\imov, at a yn^ efojol/ct'êoj^Tt Tav aYelXav TOKa i^^ySvofie'vovi rov avTov opicov, T6v\'irep dfie<s oîapAKafjiei,
|
100
ip,â\iv e? Tav ^(oXdv,

I
at,
||
/ca
airoaTavri, toO
| I
p,r)vo<;
rov
Kol/ii'o- 105
Kapiov
rj
tov
'AXtaiov
|
a Se /8[(]Xa
|
vrpaâvTCOv eKaVpTov rov no
Koc7fiL\ovTa (TTaTripa<i
TrevraKocriov^
eir){i),
|
a(^'
d?
/ca ifi/SaXrii
I
ap.epa<;
I
ev rpifiTjVcoi
||
ai Se Xtcro-o?
ayypay^dvT<ov
e?
|
LeX^Cviov,
Kai to
115
oo-ra
Ka
/i^ 7rpa|â)VTt 'X^p'qfiara,
||
rovvofia eVt TraTjOO?
ttXjj- 120
5os TOV ap^yvpiov iôvofx,aivov\Te<;

peiaiaiv
Apiqpioi.
Ill
||
on
Se /ca TrpaftBi/lTt, Tat? eTatat Tret

||
I
haa-crdadaaav Tat?
e/i Tro'Xet /cat

|
Tii'ep
ovpevcovn
123
at 6e /i^ 7rpa[fat]|ei' a /3a)Xd, a[uTOt]
Ta
StvrXo'a a[7ro- 130

|
Tei]|o"aj'T(Bj'
7rjOa[âj']|T(i'
|l
Se ot ipevral
\
oi tSiv avOptoirivtov
\
Kal
133
evrt- 140
iaaadaOaxrav
Talpa<;
|
TaSe
vTrofivdfjLalTa
af<Bl<rTOt?
Ta? Apripia<;
Ta? dp'âia^ Tot?

\
||
yivonevoK
rov re op\KOV 6fivvp,V

|
Kal Kareyêiv.
aat ol
MiXaTLOt
II
iire^dXeverav
|
iv
tcli
veai v^fiovr)iai tcU TrolXet Tat tS)v 145
ApTjpimv evKa Ta?

KaTTjp
I
%ft>/>a? to.'; a||/u.a?,

|
Ta?
afiî\fia'X0P'e6a.
Nt|
150
155
Ta? a7eXa?
||
/cat
iXaiav \KaaTOv ^VTevêiv Kal

p,ri
||
êOpati\fievav
a7roBel\âc
o?
Se'
xa
[^]vTevo-et, a7r|[o]Teto-et 160
rTa|TT7/3a? Trei/lTTj/coi/Ta.
nathing of lawsuits and executions shall 97 ff. ot xa he included in the oath.
tivv: tiws.
119.2a.
132-133.
:
^[p]-
rat oi tmv avBpwirCvuv
the collectors of
|ir|
l|opK(|uvTi ktX.
unless they impose
upon the ayiXa, upon those who are passing out from it (?). It is generally assumed that the oath was imposed upon those entering the dyiXa,
the same oath
public (in contrast to sacred) funds, ipevral ^rriral, irpdKTopes. Ci. ipeia
= ipewata
Eustath. on
:
127.
137.
rdSe 4iro(ivdiioTo
if
this inscription is
a copy of an earlier one,

ros were
original,
we may
in
as-
but
it is difficult
to reconcile iySvo/ii-
sume that the early boundaries of Dreactually described the

146-147. but omitted here. for veoiiitviaL, with remarkvejioviitoi
:
|iPo\tv
Kouswithsuch an interpretation.. 103. 104cl<Tayye\eiv impeach. after they have 105. Ol Ka airoo-TavTi
:
115. Xio-o-bs metagone out of office. 127. phorical use, perhaps insolvent.
able metathesis, seen also in Ne/ioiios
Sm/jL-^vtos
of another inscription.
APPENDIX
SELECTED BIBLIOGEAPHY OE WOEKS OF EEFERENCE WITH THE ABBEEVIATIONS EMPLOYED
Periodicals
A.M. =
Mitteilungen des deutschen archaologischen Instituts. AtlieBische
Abteilung.
Am. J.Arch. = American Journal of Archaeology. Am. J. Phil. = American Journal of Philology.
Aimual British School
Adr/va.
= Annual
of the British School at Athens.

iTrLaTrj/u}viiaj<s
= 'AOrjva.
=
Svyy//*/ua trtpioSiKov T^s ev 'AOi^vaK
erai-
pcuai.
B.C.H.
Bulletin de correspondance hell^nique.
Ber.Berl. Akad.
= Sitzungsberichte = Berichte
der koniglichen preussischen Akademie
der "Wissenschaf ten zu Berlin.
Ber.Sachs.Ges.
tiber die
Verhandlnngen der koniglichen sachPhilologisch-
sischen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften zu Leipzig.

historische Classe.
Ber.Wien.Akad.
Berl.Phil.Woch.
Bz.B.
Class. Journ.
=
=
Sitzungsberichte der kaiserlichen Akademie der WissenPhilologisch-historische Classe.
schaften in Wien.
Berliner phUologische Wochenschrift.
= Bezzenberger's Beitrage zur Kunde der indogermanischen Sprachen. = Classical Journal. Class.Phil. = Classical Philology. Class.Quart. = Classical Quarterly. Class.Rev. = Classical Review. Diss.Argent. = Dissertationes philologicae Argentoratenses selectae. Strassburg.
Diss. Hal.
= Dissertationes philologicae = *Eîy|UE/>U

apxa-i'OKoyiiciq.
Halenses.
Halle.
Eranos
Glotta
Eranos. Acta philologica Suecana.

Zeitschi-ift fiir griechische
'Ei^.'Ap^.
=? Crlotta.
und
lateinische Sprache.
281
282
Gott.Gel.Anz.
GREEK DIALECTS
=
Gottingische gelehrte Anzeigen.
Gott.Nachr.
Nachrichten von der koniglichen Gesellschaft der Wissen-
schaften zu Gottingen.
Greet Iiiscr.Brit.Mus.
the British
= The Museum.
Collection of Ancient Greek Inscriptions in
Hermes
I.F.
Hermes. Zeitschrift fur classische Philologie. Indogermanische Forschungen. I.F.Anz. = Anzeiger fiir indogermanische Sprach- und Altertumskunde.
='
= Journal of Hellenic Studies. = Jahrbuch des deutschen archaologischen Instituts. = Jahrbiicher ftir klassische Philologie. Jb.f .Ph. K.Z. = Zeitschrift fur vergleichende Sprachwissenschaft, begrimdet
J.H.S.
Jh.arch.Inst.
von
A. Kuhn. M.S.L. = M^moires de la Soci^td de linguistique. Mon.Antichi = Monumenti antichi pubblicati per cura della reale accade-
mia
Mus.Ital.
dei Lincei.
NeueJb.
= Museo italiano di antichitk classica. = Neue Jahrbiicher ftir das klassische Altertum,
Geschichte und
deutsche Literatur und fur Padagogik.

Oest. Jhrh.
Jahreshefte des oesterreichischen archaologischen Instituts in
Wien.
Philol.
Philologus.
Zeitschrift
fiir
das klassische Altertum.
Revue archôlogique. Rev.de Phil. = Revue de philologie. Rev.lSt.Gr. = Revue des 6tudes grecques. Rh.M. = Rheinisches Museum ftir Philologie. Trans. Am. Phil. Ass. = Transactions of the American Philological AssociaRev.Arch.
tion.
Wiener Stud. = Wiener Studien. Zeitschrift ftir klassische Philologie. Woch.f .klass.Phil. = Wochenschrift ftir klassische Philologie. Zt.oest.Gymn. = Zeitschrift ftir die oesterreichischen Gymnasien.
Texts and Commentaries

Cauer = P. Cauer, Delectus inscriptionum Graecarum propter dialectum memorabilium. 2d ed. Leipzig 1883.
Ditt.Or.
= W.
Dittenberger, Orientis Graeci inscriptiones selectae. Dittenberger, SyUoge inscriptionum Graecarum,
Leip-
zig 1903-1905.
Ditt.Syll.
= W.
2d
ed,
Leipzig 1893-1901.
SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY
Hicks
283
E. L. Hicts and G. F. Hill, Manual of Greek Historical Inscrip-
tions.
2d
ed.
Oxford 1901. Hicks^
refers to the first edition.
Hoffmann = O. Hoffmann, Die griechischen Dialekte in ihrem historischen Zusammenhange mit den wichtigsten ihrer Quellen dargestellt. Gottingen.
Der siidachaische Dialekt [Arcadian and Cyprian]. 1891. Der nordachaische Dialekt [Thessalian and Lesbian]. 1893. III. Der ionisohe Dialekt, Quellen and Lautlehre. 1898. IG. = Inscriptiones Graecae consilio et auctoritate Aoademiae litteravum
I.
II.
regiae Borussicae editae.
IV. 'Inscriptiones Argolidis, ed M. Fraenkel. YII. Inscriptiones Megaridis et Boeotiae, ed.
1902.
W.
Dittenberger.
1892.
IX.i. Inscriptiones Phocidis, Locridis, Aetoliae, Acarnaniae, insula-
rum maris
lonii, ed.
W.
Dittenberger.
1897. 1908.
IX.ii. Inscriptiones Thessaliae, ed. 0. Kern.
XII. i. Inscriptiones Rhodi Chalces Carpatbi

Hiller de Gaertringen. 1895.
Xll.ii. Inscriptiones Lesbi Nesi Tenedi, ed.
Xll.iii. Inscriptiones
cum
Saro Casi, ed. F.

1899.
W.
Paton.
Symes Teutlussae Teli Xisyri Astypalaeae Anaed. F. Hiller
phes Therae et Therasiae Pholegandri Meli Cimoli,

de Gaertringen.
Xll.iii.
1898. F. HiUer de
Supplementa. 1894. Xn.vi. Inscriptiones Cycladum praeter Tenum,

Gaertringen.
1903.
Xll.vii. Inscriptiones
ed.
Amorgi,
ed.
Delamarre.
1908.
Xr\". Inscriptiones Siciliae et Italiae, ed. G. Kaibel.
1890.
Inschr.v.Magnesia
der.
O. Kern, Die Inschi-iften von Magnesia
am Maean-
Berlin 1900.
Inschr.v.Olympia
Inscr.Jurid.
Dittenberger-Purgold, Die Inscbriften von Olympia.
Berlin 1896. = Dareste-HaussouUier-Reinach, Recueil des inscriptions juridiques grecques.

Paris 1895
ff.
= Ch. Michel, Recueil d'inscriptions grecques. Paris 1900. Part I. CamRoberts = E. S. Roberts, Introduction to Greek Epigraphy.
Michel
bridge 1887.
Part II (with E. A. Gardner).

I,
Cambridge 1905.
All
references are to Part
unless II
SGDI.
Collitz-Bechtel,
Sammlung
is added. der griechischen Dialektinschriften.
Solmsen
Gottingen 1884 ff. = F. Solmsen, Inscriptiones Graecae ad inlustrandas dialectos selectae. 2d ed. Leipzig 1905.
284
Ziehen,LegesSacrae
lectae.
GEEEK DIALECTS
=
L. Ziehen, Leges
Graecorum sacrae
e titulis col-
Leipzig 1906.
Lexicogeaphy
Fick-Bechtel
klart
= Die griechischen Personennamen nach ihrer Bildung erund systematisch geordnet. 2d ed. by A. Fick and F. Bechtel.
Gottingen 1894.
Herwerdon = H. van Herwerden, Lexicon Graecum suppletorium et dialecticum. Leyden 1892. Hefwerden,App. = Appendix Lexici Graeei suppletorii et dialectici. Leyden 1894. L.&S. = Liddell & Scott's Greek Lexicon. 7th ed. New York 1883. Pape = W. Pape, Worterbuoh der griechischen Eigennamen. 3d ed. Braunschweig 1884. Searles = Helen M. Searles, Lexicographical Study of the Greek Inscriptions. Chicago 1898.
Indo-European Comparative Grammar

K. Brugmann, Grundriss der vergleichenden Grammatik 2d ed. Strassburg 1897 ff. Brugmann, Kz.V. Gr. = K. Brugmann, Kurzevergleichende Grammatik der indogermanischen Sprachen. Strassburg 1902-1904. DelbrtickjVergl. Syntax = B. Delbrtick, Vergleichende Syntax der indogermanischen Sprachen. 3 vols. Strassburg 1893-1900.
Brugmann,Grd.
der indogermanischen Sprachen.
Greek Grammar
Brugmann, Gr.Gr.
nich 1900.
K. Brugmann, Griechisohe Grammatik.
3d
ed.
Mu-
Goodwin
Hirt
= W. W. .Goodwin, Greek Grammar. Revised ed. Boston 1892. H. Hirt, Ilandbuch der griechischen Laut- und Formenlehre. Hei-
delberg 1902.
Kiihner-Blass = Kuhn^r's Ausf iihrliche Grammatik der griechischen Sprache.
3d
ed.
Part
I,
revised
by
Blass.
2 vols.
Hannover 1890-1892.
Hannover 1898-1904.
3d
ed.
Kiihner-Gerth = Kiihner's Ausf iihrliche Grammatik der griechischen Sprache.
3ded. Part
II,
revised
by Gerth. 2
vols.
G.Meyer
Gustav Meyer, Griechische Grammatik.
Leipzig 1896.
Greek Dialects
Ahrens
General Works
linguae dialectis.
H.
L. Ahrens,
De Graecae
2 vols.
Gottingen
1839-1843.
SELECTED BIBLIOGRAPHY
Hoffmann
Meister
I.
285
See above,
Hoffmann, Die griechisohen Dialekte.
3 vols.
p. 283.
R. Meister, Die griechisohen Dialekte.

1889.
2 vols.
GOttingen.
Asiatisch-Aolisch, Bootisch, Thessaliscli.

Eleisch, Arkadisoh, Kyprisch.
1882.
II.
Special Dialects
Attic
Meisterhans
= K. Meisterhans, Grammatik der attischen Inschriften, 3d ed.

Ionic
by E. Schwyzer. Berlin 1900.
Hoffmann (see above, p. 283) III. 1898. Smyth = H. W. Smj-th, The Sounds and Ionic. Oxford 1894.
Inflections of the
Greek Dialects.
Arcadian and Cyprian

Spitzer, Lavitlehre des arkadischen Dialektes.
Kiel 1883.
Bennett,
On
the Sounds and Inflections of the Cyprian Dialect.
Nebraska
University Studies 1888.
Smyth, The Arcado-Cyprian Dialect, Trans. Am. Phil. Ass. XVIII, 59 ff.
1887.
Meister
II,
123
I.
ff.
1889.
Lesbian
Hoffmann
Meister
I,
1891.
ff.
1882. 1893.
Thessalian
ff.
Hoffmann
Meister
I,
II.
287
1882.
Prellwitz,
De
II.
dialecto Thessalica.
Gottingen 1885.
1903.
Hoffmann
1893.
Sohnsen, Thessaliotis und Pelasgiotis, Ilh.M.LriII,598ff.

Boeotian
Meister
201 ff. 1882. Sadê, De Boeotiae titulorum dialecto, Diss.Hal.XVI,145ff. ences are to the pages of the separate issue.
I,
1903.
Refer-
Delphian
Valaori,
Der delphische Dialekt. Gottingen 1901.
Wendel, Register zu den Inschriften von Delphi, SGDI.IV,181ff. 1901.

Locrian
Allen,
De
dialecto Locrensium, Curtius Studien III, 205
ff.
1870.
286
GREEK DIALECTS
Mean De
dialecto Eliaca.
ff.
Daniel,
Halle 1880.
Doric
Meister
II, 1
1899.
Boisacq, Les Dialectes doriens.
Paris 1891.
Laconian
Mullensiefen,
1882.
De
titulorum Laoonicorum dialecto, Diss. Argent. VI, 131 ff.
Heradean
Meister,
De
dialecto Ileracliensium Italicorum, Curtiu3StudienrV',355ff.
1871.
Argolic
von Friesen, Ueber die Eigentumlichkeiten der argeischen Dialektiaschriften. Upsala Universitets Arskrift 1897. Hanisoh, De titulorum Argolicorum dialecto. Gottingen 1903.
Mlodnicki,
De
Argolidis dialecto.
Brody 1906.
Corinthian
Kretsclimer, Die griechischen Vaseninschriften, 16
ff.
Megarian
Schneider,
De
dialecto Megarica.
Giessen 1882.
Koppner, Der Dialekt Megaras und der megarischen Kolonien, Jb.f.Ph. Suppl.XVIII,530ff. 1892.
Solmsen, Beitrage zur griechigchen Wortforschung
I,
93 ff.
1909.
Bhodian
Bjorkegren,
De
sonis dialecti Rhodiacae.
Upsala 1902.
Coan
Barth,
De Coorum
titulorum dialecto.
Basel 1896.
Theran
Hauptvogel, Die dialektischen Eigentumlichkeiten der Inschriften von Thera. CiUi 1906-1907.
Cretan
Baunack, Die Inschrift von Gortyn. Leipzig 1885.

Herforth,
De
dialecto Cretica, Diss.Hal."VIII,192ff.
1887.
Skuis, Iltpi T^s KpriTiKtj's SvaXfKTov.
Athens 1891.
Kieckers, Die lokalen Verschiedenheiten

1908.
im Dialekte
Kretas.
Marburg
NOTES AND EEFEEENCES

Pamphylian
287
Bezzenberger, Zur Beurteilung des pamphylischen Dialekts, Bz.B.V,325ff.
Kretschmer,
Zum
pamphylischen Dialekt, K.Z.XXXIII,258ff.

.
Meister, Die Inschrift von Sillyon
und der pamphylisehe Dialekt, Ber

les dialectes greos,
Sachs.Ges. 1904, Iff.

Meillet,
La
place
du pamphylien parmi
Rev.:6t.Gr.
XXI,413ff.
1. Interrelation of the dialects. Ahrensl,lfi. CoUitz, Die Verwandtschaftsverhaltnisse der griechischen Dialekte mit besonderer Rucksicht auf die thessalische Mundart,18S5. Smyth,The Dialects of North Greece,Am.J.
Phil. VII,421 ff. , 1887.
Hoffmann, De mixtis Graecae linguae dialectis, 1888. HofimannI,lfE., 1891. Solmsen, Thessaliotis und Pelasgiotis,Rh.M.LVIII, 598 ff., 1903. Id., Eigennamen als Zeugen der Stammesmischung in BoeoRh.M.LIX,481ff.,1901. Meister, Dorer und Achaerl, 1904. Thumb, Dialektforschung und Stammesgeschichte, Neue Jb. 1905,385fE. Buck,
tien,
The Interrelations of the Greek Dialects, Class. Phil. II, 241 ff., 1907. Kretschmer, Zur Geschiohte der griechischen Dialekte, Glottal,4ff.,1907. Cf. also the brief statements in the histories of Busolt, 1^,1923.; E.
Meyer,n,74ff.,264,2S4ff.; Bury, 47 ff. 53
,
ff.
also
Wilamowitz, Herakles^
1.6
ff.
Beloch's extreme skepticism toward the tradition, and particularly his
denial of the Doric migration, has fortunately found few adherents
among
These are arranged to correspond with the sections of the Grammar. The Grammars and the grammars of special dialects, as listed above, systematic citation of which would seem superfluous. And even for this scattered literature completeness has not been sought, and perhaps no consistent principle of selection will be evident. But in the main preference is given to the more recent articles in which the material is quoted with some fullness and the dialectic scope of a given pecu1
references are mostly to discussions outside of the Greek
liarity defined.
In the notes some details are added which were intentionally omitted from the but also some few important forms which were omitted through oversight or became accessible too late to be incorporated in the text these last including some forms from the new fragments of Corinna, Berliner Klassikertexte V.ii,32fE.,
text,
;
which failed to
i-each
me
until recently.
The references, except those to the present work which are mostly by section numbers and in Clarendon type as usual, are by pages, or, for collections of inscriptions, by the numbers of the latter. In a case like Hoffmann's Griechische Dialekte, 1.185 would refer to no. 135, but 1,135 to p. 135.
288
the historians and none
GEEEK DIALECTS
among
students of the dialects.
See Buck, Am. J.
Phil.XXI, 319.
P. 2, note 2.
of
Kretsohmer in the
Pp.
6, 7.
The " much more problematical" view referred to is that article cited above. Skepticism is now expressed also
griech.
by Sohnsen, Beitrage zu
Wortforschung 1,93, note
2.
As
a general term covering the Aeolic and the Arcado-Cyprian
or Achaean group, and corresponding to the use by some scholars of either Aeolic or Achaean in a wider sense, " Central Greek " has been proposed by
Thumb
in the article cited above, but has not
to differentiate the Aeolic of the north
recognizing their striking

sired, to
affinities,
met with favor. We prefer and the Achaean of the south, while and, when a term covering both is de-
speak simply of Aeolic-Achaean.
P. 6, note.
archaeological standpoint
linguistic
which is elaborated from the by Eidgeway, EarlyAge of Greece, and from the standpoint by Meister, Dorer und Achaer. Against this cf Ed.
referred to is that
.
The view
Meyer 11,72
"Von
archaeologischer Seite hat
man
mehi-fach eine 'vor-
achaeische' Bevolkerung und Cultur des Peloponnes und eine achaeische Einwanderung Jahrhunderte vor der dorischen construiert. Das sind reine Luftgebilde, ilber die eine Discussion unmoglich ist, da ihnen jede historische Grundlage fehlt"; and, on the linguistic side, Fick,Woch.f.Klass. Phil. 1905, 593 ff.; Thumb, NeueJb. 1905, 385 ff.; Schwyzer, I. E. Anz. XVIII, 46 fi.; Buck,Glass.Phil.II,24:5,note. Pp. 8 f. No mention is made of Macedonian, which, so far as we can judge from the scanty remains, is a form of Greek, but detached at such an early period that it is best not classed as one of the Greek dialects in the ordinary sense. Yet it shows some notable points of agreement with the neighboring Thessalian. Cf. Hoffmann, Die Makedonen. 3. Kuhner-Blassl,26fi. and the literature cited.
4. Kirchhoff,
Studien zu Geschichte des griechischen Alphabets, 4th ed.
Roberts,Introduction to Greek Epigraphy.
Larf eld, Handbuch der
grie-
chischen Epigraphik,316 ff.
Fr. Wiedemann, Zt. oest.
Gymn. LVIII, 222 ff.,
LIX,673fE.; KlioVIII,523ff.
4.4.
etc. in
OnT = (r(rsee
Foat, J.n.S.XXV,338fE.,XXVI,286fE> TTa(p)pes

,
the sixth-century inscription of Ephesus (Hogarth Excavations at Ephesus, 122 ff.) removes all suspicion "from the reading [d']aXa'rrfs at Teoa
(no. 3
B 22-23).
Lesbian examples, Hoffff.
5. Buck,Class.Phil.II,275fE., and, for further
mann II, 355

8.
BrugmannGr.Gr.29, 32. Hatzidakis,K.Z. XXXVI, 589.
NOTES AND REFERENCES

9. late decrees of
289
Solmsen,K.Z.XXXII,513ff.; Rh.M.LVn.eOOff. fliapos occurs in two Corcyra and Epidamnus (Inschr.Y.Magnesia,nos.4J:,46).
9.2a. Sad6e,
10.
De Boeot. tit. dial., 80. The change of V to iv has nothing

Once
to do
is
with the position before
vowel or consonant, as was once thought, but

character of the word.
regardless of their accent.
probably due to the proclitic
established, iv passed over to the
With regard
to aTrepôjuivos etc., the e
compounds was unac-
centedin the nom., and possibly in these ace. forms (our accentuation of them as -/AtVos is merely for convenience, see 103a). But other examples of I are lacking even for unaccented syllables (cf e8(Kacra//.EV also in no. 16), and without further material it is useless to attempt any more precise for.
mulation of the conditions.

451.
It is
Cf.
Solmsen,Bz.B.XVII,335; K.Z. XXXIV,

Biiek,Class.Phil.II,2G8.
Baunack,Ber.Sachs.Ges.l893,118.
not accidental that Pamphylian, which agrees with Arcado-Cyprian

l
in several important features (see p. 8, note), has not only

Xet,
iroKu
iv tto-
but also regularly is = s, ek, and that is also occurs several times at Vaxos, but rarely elsewhere. Cf. Meister,Ber.Sachs.Ges.l904,23. 11. Kretschmer,K.Z.XXXI,375fi. For icrria cf. also Solmsen, Untersuchungen zur griech. Laut-und Verslehre, 191S., 213 ff.; Sommer,Griech.
Lautstudien,94ff.; Ehrlich,K.Z.XLI,289ff.; Buck,
I.F.XXV, 257 ff.
117) the assumed *xuj-\u}i maybe dispensed with, if we adopt the view of Wackernagel, I.F.XXV, 329, that e in eXi gives Att. IXi by assimilation, for which he cites also Att. MiXixios for
For Att.
^tXioi (cf. also 76,
MeiXixios, MijXixios, /teXAixos of the other dialects.
cusses the
change
of e to
in
i/iariov,
while elsewhere
we
find the spelling
Wackernagel also diswhich is the regular spelling in Attic, to be expected (cf. eijua), namely e/ia-
Tiov (our no. 8.2), el/iATioy, d/iarMr/iosi (cf. Ditt.SyU. 653 passim, 939).
12.
Cf
also the ethnicon
napdxêos, SGDI. 2524
Ilepdxêos,
A.M.
XXXII,65.
A
coins
similar change before
A.
and AoAôi of an unedited Delphian
appears in AaX<f>iK6v of the earliest Delphian inscription. Cf. Perdrizet,Kev.
Et.Grec.XI,422.
13. Buck, Class.Phil.II,253ff.
13.3. Boeot.
iro/ca,
ovTTOKa occur in the
new fragments
of Corinna.
17. Schulze, Gott.Gel.Anz. 1897, 904. 19.
Solmsen, K.Z.XXXIV,554ff.; Rh.M.LVIII,612,LIX,493ff. Buck,
Class.Phil.11,270.
20.
For "A/aiîKTioves,
A/okîktwji/es, see
Kretschmer, K.Z.XXXI,429,669.
For
almiJ.va.Tai,
Wortfoi-sohung ai(ni^vqTyp, see Solmsen, Beitrage zm- griech.
290
I,58ff.,
GREEK DIALECTS
where
/xoXv/i&oi beside /toXtySos
and some other similar oases are
discussed.
28. Until there
is
other evidence that Meg.
is
used for the genuine
dipththong
ei,
the forms teSe and uXe of the early Megarian inscription

cf.
(Wilhelm,A.M.XXXI,89fe.;
Solmsen
ibid.
342
fC.;
Baunack, Philolo-
gus LV,474:; Keil,G6tt.Nachr.l906,231fi.; Schwartz, ibid.240ff.), though taken as reiSe and oAAciby Keil, are best understood, with Solmsen, Beitrage zur griech. Wortforschung 1,96, as
oXXiy.
TrjSe,
which occurs IG. VII.52, and
Cf. 132.6,
where they are
so cited.
28 a. The lexicons give Iktio-is, doubtless because of rurts. But there is no evidence that the penult was short, and, while the word seems not to occur in the Attic inscriptions, the spelling Iktio-is is decidedly the more usual in the papyri (Mayser, Gram. d. Papyri, 91), thus agreeing with Ion. fKTaa-K (SGDI.5532.17) and Arc. e<rTet(r (no.18.32). The introduction of the strong grade of the root is due to the influence of the verbal forms. 34a. For toto = tovto, cf. Kretschmer, K.Z.XXXIX,553fE.
Hoffmann II, 430 ff.

lehre,169ff,
35 a. Cf. Schulze, Quaestiones Epicae, 52 fi.; G6tt.Gel.Anz.1897, 904. Solmsen, Untersuchungen zur griech. Laut- und Vers38. 39.
For Attic cf Meisterhans 67 ff. For Attic cf. Meisterhans 36 ff. 41.1a and 94.6. Cf. Buck, Class. PhU. II, 263 ff., where Arc. Kern, A.M. XXXI,229, was overlooked; and most recently, on the situation in Lesbian and Boeotian, Nachmanson, Glotta 11,135 ff. But further inscriptional evidence is wanted before the question can be regarded as settled. 41.2. For 0) from ao in all dialects, not West Greek a, cf Buck, Am. J. Phil.XXI,321 Ehrlich,K.Z.XL,355ff. Otherwise Jacobsohn, Philologus LXVII,35. For Boeot. Savxpams etc. cf. also Buck, I.F.XXV,262ff. 41.4. It is the prevailing view that original a/ro or a/ro) gives Att. eo), never to, and that e.g. Att. xt/Acopos, kolvwv must be from *Ti/u,a-fopos or *Tt/xa-/rtt)pos, *Kmva/r(iv. Cf. Wackernagel,K.Z. XXVII, 263 Johansson,Bz.
. . ; ;
B.XV, 169; Eulenberg,I.F.X7.

are
still
138. Against this rightly Ehrlich.K.Z.XL,

ecd
354 ff., although the conditions governing the distribution of Att.

in part obscure.
and
o)
41.4a.
Hoffmann 111,281,522; Smyth343ff.; SGDI. 5278,5311.

ff.
41.4^. Buck, Glottal, 131

42.1.
For Dor.
r;
even from
e/ra, cf .
also
Ahrens 11,193 Kiihner-Blass I,

;
203
Thumb,
Griech. Sprache
is
im
Zeitalter des Hellenismus, 93
ff.;
Zupitza,
K.Z.XLII,75. The change
not merely late Doric.
in Aloman, Kprji in Aristophanes, etc.,
Aside from ^p, fik^p some of the inscriptional examples
NOTES AND EEFERENCES

are very early, e.g. Ther. KXij-ydpas IG.XII.iii.l461. Delph. viously quoted, occurs B.C.II.XXVII,22,26.
ivvrj,
291
not pre-
Like Rhod. 'Ay^vai also Ion. 'Hy^va^^ SGDI.5616.13.(Smyrna),'A(t)X'5i'^

ibid.54716 (Thasos) in contrast to 'Apxta.vaKT<K ibid. 5691 (Erythrae).
42.2.
For Dor.
;
rj
from
ea of. also Ktihner-Blass T,20o
Bechtel,Bz.B.
XXI, 231
1904,662
Bjorkegren,
De
sonis dial. Rhod., 50
Solmsen, Berl.Phil.Woch.
Wilhelm,Oest.Jhrb.IV,80 (Arc. Uavfjs Arg. Tpvyrj'i, our no. 82.

;
= Meg. Ilavcas).
Note
also
42.5 o. Sad6e,DeBoeot.tit.dial.,84fi.
42.5 i. For
thon,
cf.
10)
in Tarentine vyriters, e.g.
Ttcos
= tc'os,
quoted from Rhin-
Solmsen, K.Z.XXXII,54:4:.
ff.
i2.5d. J. Schmidt, K.Z. XXXVIII, 89
Cret. KO<r|,dvTs etc., Solmsen,

iroidvTa<T<76,
K. Z.
130.
XXXn, 532
Mess.
fE.
Delph.
Trotdvrtov,
Heracl.
Buok,Glotta
I,
iroidvTi
occurs Inschr.v.Magnesia 43.29.
42.6. Delph., Heracl. ttoiuvti.
44.1. It is
commonly held that
Buck, Glotta 1,129. oa gives West Greek
a.
But
cf.
Buck,
Class.Phil.II,255fE.
46. J. Schmidt, K.Z.XXXII,321ff.

49.1. n]oTotaavi,
A.M.XXXII,304.
Achaean,
'E<^.'A/3x-1908,97. It
49.3. oSeXds is also attested for
was doubtI.F.IX,
less common to all the West Greek dialects. 50-55. Thumb, Zur Geschichte des griechischen Digamma,
294 fE.
und Achaerl,38fi.,58,87fi. Solmsen,K.Z.XXXII,273fE.; UnJ.Schmidt,K.Z.XXXin,455fi. 52a. tersuchungen zur griech. Laut- und Verslehre,186ff. 526,c. Thumb,I.F.IX,336ff.; I.F.Anz.XIV,9,XIX,19. Solmsen, Untersuchnngen zur griech. Laut- und Verslehre, 187 ff. Sommer, Griech.
51. Meister, Dorer
Lautstudien, 90 ff
54. Wackernagel,
K. Z.
XXV, 260 ff.
Kretschmer, K. Z. XXI, 440
ff.
Schulze,QuaestionesEpicae,6ff.,84ff.,352ff. HoffmannIII,372,391ff.,407ff. Solmsen, Untersuchungen zur griech. Laut- und Verslehre, 181ff.,302ff.
The
that
it
history of
(rp
in
^ t'o-f os
etc. is so
nearly parallel to that of vp
etc.
has been included in the same tabular representation. But it is not whoUy identical. In Cretan the p of a-p survives longer than that of vp
and perin the Law-Code pia-pofwipov beside xcrevid and raXos; recently haps also in the case of Hom. Tcros and volcros, on which most Jacobsohn, Hermes XLIV, 79 ff. = pp. Solmsen,Untersuchungen zur griech.Laut- und Verslehre, 55.
etc., e.g.
/3p
175 ff.
292
GEEEK DIALECTS
Sommer,
57,58. Thumb, Untersuchungen ilber den Spiritus Asper.

Griech. Lautstudien.
586. In connection with Argol.
of iKCTas, no. 75.
Cf.
ia/ods
mention should have been made
Sommer I.e., 24.

und Achaer 1,7 fE. Meister's view that the change A new exception is our no. 69. See
59.1. Meister, Dorer
was
restricted to Sparta is untenable.
also p. 288.
59.2. Meister ibid. 55 E.
60. Weisschuh,
De rhotacismo
if.
linguae Graecae.
60.1. Meister 11,49
60.3. HoffmannIII,576fe.
K.Z.XXXII,513ff. Buck, Class.Phil.11,247 ff. in Phocis, Rhodes, and Astypalaea is probably a contamination of rj/jua-a-os with ^/iiicrvs of the koivi^. 63. On Cret. Ilvrtos, Meister,Dorer und Achaer 1,78 ff. 64. Meister, Dorer und Achaer 1,25 ff. 67. Kretschmer, K.Z.XXII,426ff. Jacobsohn,K.Z.XLII,264ff. 68. Brugmann, Gr.Gr.ll2fE., with literature cited. 68.2. In calling the y of yi<f>vpa unexplained I had overlooked for the moment the probable explanation that it is due to dissimilation from the <^. So also Dor. yXenia (Alcman), yXi<fm.pov (Alcman, Pindar, etc.) = pkarm, pXitjyapov. Cf. Solmsen, Ueber dissimilations- und assimilationserscheinungen bei den altgriechischen gutturalen, 5 Mansion, Les gutturales
61. Kretschmer,
61.6. rifucroi (to
TJ/xicrov)
;
grecques,
60..
68.4 a. Savxva
ster,
.
is
now
attested for Cyprian also.
Cf. Aat)x*<ôp'o, Mei-
Ber.Sachs.Ges. 1908,2 ff.
69.3. Sohulze,K.Z.XXXIII,318ff. 69.4. Like eTnrao-is is d7nra<7a/*Evos,
Kretschmer, K.Z.XXXV,608.
from
*di'-7r7ra-,
in the
new fragments
of Corinna.
71a. Brugmann, Gr.Gr.80.

72. Solmsen,
Jacobsohn, K.Z.XLII,274.
Beitrage zur griechischen Wortfor-
A.M.
1906, 347 ff.;
schungl,10aff.
etc. in Chios and other once Aeolic, later Minor, see 184 a at Eleusis ('I/i/xdpaSos), Solmsen, Eh.M.LVIII,623; in Macedonian, Solmsen, I. F. VII, 48, Hoffmann, Die Makedonen,125ff.
73 ff.
On
relics of Aeolic
Ionic, territory in Asia
76.
On
the
difficult
o-ju.
question whether in the intermediate stage of the
development of
etc. o-
became
z or A, cf
Sommer, Griech. Lautstudien,
25 ff. and the literature
cited.
293
77.2. vcr + consonant may arise in new formations and undergo the same development as secondary intervocalic vcr. Cf. Lesb. eiKoioros, 116a, and
Corcyr. eicXoyiôwô), 140.32).

77.8. avTJKourav etc. in a late inscription of Cyrene I suspect of being
an
in
ai-tificial,
not an inherited, Aeolism.
Cf.Class.Phil.il. 272.
80.
For pp, especially in Boeotian, cf. Solmsen,Rh.Î.LIX,486ff. But just what dialects, besides Attic, West Ionic, Arcadian, Elean, and
is to be recognized as normal, cannot be determined with any from the existing evidence. In some dialects where we find a few examples both of pp and of per, or even of pa- only, the latter may be so late as to be easily attributable to koivi; influence. But it is also possible that in some dialects pp was only an occasional colloquialism and that ptr was preserved, even without external influence, in careful speech. Cf. 86, p. 68. The isolated Kapputv (also in Tim. Locr. and Plut. Instit. Lac.) is especially significant. But we do not ffeel warranted as yet in assuming
Theran, pp
certainty
that pp was common to the West Greek dialects in general. 81. For T = o-o- in Ionic, cf. 4.4.
On late Cretan 6aXa66a etc., cf. Thumb, Neue Jb. 1905,391; MeiDorer und AchaerI,6Sff. But against the latter's understanding of eypaTTtre of the Law-Code as fypairo-e = iypd(f>6ri, cf Jacobsthal,I.F.XXI,
81a.
ster,
.
Beiheft,18ff.
81
6.
Schulze, Gott.Gel.Anz. 1897,900 ff.
82. Lagercrantz,
ocToxK,
Zur
griech. Lautgeschichte,19ff.
For
era-
add Coan
Calymn.
BiKacrcrio). ^,
84.
On
the question of Megarian 88 or

Meister, Dorer
cf.
Lagercrantz, Zur griech.

1,
Lautgeschichte, 27.
und Achaer
160.
Earlier inscrip-
tional evidence is needed to settle the matter.
The Rhodian vase with the inscription containing AerJs is now published by T. L. Spear in Am. J.Phil.XXIX,461fE. There seems to be no reason to doubt its Rhodian provenance. 84 a. Note also Boeot. <f>pd.TTO) (Coriima) = </>pa^<i).
85.1. Buck,Class.Phil.n,266, with literature cited.
86 and 96. Mucke, De consonarum in Graeca lingua praeter Asiaticorum dialectum Aeolicam geminatione.
87.
On
8aKn)Xos, cf. Brugmann,I.F.XI,284ff.
88. Kretschmer,K.Z.XXXIII,603fE. (Hogarth, 89.1. G.Meyer, 304f. A sixth-century inscription of Ephesus Excavations at Ephesus, 122 ff.) shows a doubling of dentals after a conso-
nant, e.g. oKTTw, iKTTTj, qveif^Shjaav, and, in sentence combination, Ik tto,
294
89.3. Solmsen,
GREEK DIALECTS
Untersuchungen zur grieoh. Laut- und Verslehre,
165fE.
89.5. Brugmami,GrundrissII.i,44:ff., with literature cited.
91. Allen,
Greek Versification in Inscriptions, 126 ff.
94. Lucius,
218fE.
De
crasi et aphaeresi, Diss.Arg.IX,351ff.
Kuhner-Blass
I,
Meister,Herodas,778fE.
94.1.
The type
of crasis seen in TOLpumpov, that is really elision as
we
believe, is the usual one in Argolic.
Another instance is seen in IIoXvjtiiSEs iiroUt Aapyeios (o 'Apyeios), B.C.H.XXIV,448. Epid. Tal<TK)unnet (rfit At(r-) Of. also Rhod. 'A/xoi/Sixo (6 'Ap.-), no. 97; is disputed, cf. IG.IV.1203.
Arc. TaTToXXiovi (rot 'Air-), 'E<^.'Apx-1903,178.
94.6. See above, p. 290.
94.7. end. In view of the frequent elision in Argolic (above, note to

94.1),
Aegin. hoiKos
is
more probable than
hoiKa!^.
95. Giinther, Die Prapositionen in den griechischen Dialektinschriften,
LF.XX,37ff. Solmsen, Rh.M.LXII,329fE. den griechischen Dialekten, Glotta 1,34 ff.

Trip
Kretschmer, Die Apokope in
before vowels, as in Delph. irepoSos, occurs also in Thess. xep Upauv,
no. 28.40, Cypr. wep' 'ESdXiov, no. 19.27, in Boeot. Tfcpayrji
= irtpvayrj^, in the
new Gorinna fragments, and in the Locrian or Aetolian ethnicon TLipoyOeK A.M.XXXIII,30. With Thess. air, vtt, cf. a.inrfp,\f/a and i^^dXXav, once each in Homer. 102. Sommer, Zum inschriftliohen vv ecjieXKvcrTiKov, Festschrift zur 49. Versammlung deutscher Philologen und Schulmanner, Basel 1907.
105.1a, 25. Solmsen, Rh.M.LIX,494ff. 106.1a. Thess. -oi from -010, Ahrens 1,222; HofemannII,533; J.Schmidt, K.Z.XXXVIII,29ff. as original locative, Brugmann,Gr.Gr.225; as original genitive in -ot and cognate with Lat. -l, etc., Kretschmer, GlottaI,57ff.
;
am
the text.
convinced of the correctness of the first-named view, as preferred in -010 occurs IG.IX.ii.458, 459,511, 1036.
Cypr.
-5v,
On
E.Iiermann,I.F.XX,354fE., but the explanation

-ot,
is
not
convincing to me.
106.2.
On
On
distribution of
Buok,Class.Phil.II,266.
107.1. Keil,G6tt.Nachr.l899,151ff.
107.3.
-ots (cf .
-eo-o-t,
also 226, 279), G.
Buck, Class. Rev.XIX,249fE.; Class.Phil.II,273fE. On Meyer 475, and most recently Sommer, I.F.XXV,
'
289
ff.
107.4. Buck,Class.Phil.II,266fE., with literature cited.
Cret. OvycLTcpavs etc. It is of course not accidental that the analogical introduction of -avs beside -as (fluyarepas also occurs) is found in just that
dialect in ?yhich the ^-sterns
show by-forms
in -avs
and
-os (104.8).

108.2.
295
.
On the
question of Thess.'lTnroKpaTtis
etc.
cf
Hoffmann, Philolo-
gus.LXI,2-i5,LXII,15.")ff.; Bechtel,
Hermes XXXVII,631ff.
Boeot. Meyva etc. (full material in Sad(5e,DeBoeot. tit.dial.,50fl.) are generally taken as T-stem forms, either vocatives or nominatives without s.
Cf.
as
Kretschmer.K.Z. XXXVI, 26Sff.; Meister,Ber.Sachs.Ges.l904,32. But -r/ are not found in the dialects which keep the T-inflection, ^Yhile vocatives in -r; from cr-stems are known and Boeotian shows the ctforms in
inflection in other case-forms,
we
prefer to- assume that these forms too

Still different views,
belong to the adopted cr-stem type.
and vague to carry conviction, are expressed by Sadê

Berl.Phil.Woch.l906,lSl.
I.e.,
but too general and Solmsen,
H1.4. -ijs is probably not from -lyvs, like jSois beside /SoSs from *;8a)vs but owes its -q to the analogy of -tôs etc. Dat. pi. MavTii/ecri in an Elean decree (SGDI.1151.17) shows a similar extension of r] at the expense of ev, and is perhaps the Arcadian, rather than a true Elean, form.
(37.1),
112.6. Cf. Lac. dual EiraKoe beside tTraKoo, no. 67, note.
114.1.
The new fragments
of Corinna bring the first evidence of la in

ids,
Boeotian.
TrpaTos,
On
the use of Cret.
Buck, Class. Phil. 1, 409 3.

cf.
On
irpoiTos,
Buck, Class. Phil.II,255ff. 114.3. With rpti as nom., and reropes as ace. (107.4), in inscriptions of Tauromenium, SGDI.522off.
Il4.5. warroi
it is
reropai as
nom.
is
attested also for

Trei/re,
Amorgos (IG.Xn.vii.301.5), but here

ttt
due to the analogy of
not to assimilation of
to tt as in Crete.
ikoo-tos
116.
On Lesb.
eiKouTros etc. ,
Buck, Class. Rev.XIX, 242 ff. Thess.
occurs IG.IX.ii.506.47.
119.2a. J. Schmidt, K.Z.XXXVI,400ff.

122.
On
the distribution of toi and
ol,
cf.
Buck, Class.Phil.11,253.
taken as dat.
But the ^Vest Thess.
roi there
Solmsen, Rh.M.LX,148ff.; mentioned is to be
sg. toi as read IG.IX.ii.241.
123. Cf. also Thess. ovwe, IG.IX.ii.460.5.

125.1. Buck,Class.Phil.n,259ff.
126. Elean should have been mentioned
among the
dialects
which show
J.
the relative use of the article.
Cf no.
.
60.11,12.
;
129.2a.
On
Locr. port,
cf.
Wackemagel,Eh.M.XLVIII,301ff.
Schmidt, K.Z.XXXIir,455 ff. 129.8. Buck, Class.Rev.X'IX, 247.

132.2. Buck,Class.Phil.II,256. 'While
to find
oirei etc.
it
would be not at
all
sm-prising
in other dialects than
we know no certain examples as A.M.XXXI,228, is Very doubtful.
West Greek and Boeotian (cf. 224a), yet. Arc. T[e]t8w, as read by Wilhehn,
296
132.4. J. Schmidt,
GEEEK DIALECTS
K.Z.XXXII,412 ff.
Boeot.
TroKa, ouTro/ca are
132.9. Buck,Class.Phil.II,255.
now attested
.
in
the
new fragments
of Corinna.
Lao. okku, 'E<^.'Ap;^. 1900, 1.59.

.so
132.9 a. Cret. as always means
long as, never
until.
Cf Jaoobsthal,
until
I.F.XXI,Beiheft,118.
pressed
So in Heraclean (Heraol.Tab.I.lOO),
being ex-
by
a.)(pL
w.
133.5. Delph. l|os (not ia Wendel's Index)
B.C.H.XXII,321.
135, 136. Ivy Kellermann,
On
the Syntax of some Prepositions in the
Greek Dialects (Chicago dissertation). Gilnther, Die Prapositionen in den

griechischen Dialekten, I.F.
XX, 1 ff.
135.4. Buek,Class.Phil.II,264, with literature cited.
135.6 a. Of the numerous discussions of the relation of Trpos to Trport the
most recent
Zubat;^, I.F.
is
that of Jacobsohn, K.Z.XLII,279fE.
K.Z. XXXVIII, 17 ff. Thumb, NeueJb. 1905, 396. Anz.XXII,59 ff. Kretschmer, Glotta 1,41 ff. 136.2. In addition to Miss Kellermann I.e., 75, and Giinther I.e., 132,
135. 6J. J. Schmidt,
cf .
Solmsen, Rh.M.LXI,495 ff.

136.8.
Buck, I.F.XXV, 259 ff. 7ri with gen. in expressions of dating occurs with gen. in Elean (no. 61.2), and with ace. in Laconian
Delph. Avn
pirto'S,
On
136.11 (addition),
iiro
instead of usual
(no. 66.66).
138.3. Buck, Class.Phil.II, 256 139.2.
ff.
For
-v6o etc.
we
prefer the older explanation, as given in the
text, to Schulze's suggestion
quoted by Sad6e,DeBoeot.
ff.,
tit.
dial.,23.
141. Buck, Glass. Phil. II, 257
with literature quoted.
142. Buck,Class.Phil.II,251ff.
143. Schulze,K.Z.XXXIII,126ff.
144 a. For Ion. ^vetKa, add

146.1. keXaLJS-qKa
is
^m^''"^'?''''*'' f ''O'o
Ephesus (see above, to
89.1).
also Arcadian, cf. no. 18.14.
147.3a. Solmsen, K.Z. XXXIX,215.

148. G.Meyer,203,413. Meisterhansl69. Hatzidakis,'A9i;vaVIII,458ff.
150. Schulze,Hermes
cently all the
rae.
XX,491 ff. Solmsen,Rh.M.LIX,161ff. known East Ionic examples were from Chios, Teos,
from Miletus
iâ/iocra
Until reor Eryth-
Now
also
SGDI.5496,
KaraxTetVoo-tv Jb.Arch.
Inst.l906,Anz.,16.
Onaor. subj.trdcf. Solmsen,Rh.M.LXI,164ff. That Arc. /SwXtvInschr.v.Magnesia 38.46, wrongly corrected to ;S<i)Xvcr((o)i/T<u by Kern, belongs here, is pointed out by Meister, Ber.Sachs.Ges.1904,10, and
151.1.
a-avTcu,
had
also
been recognized independently by me.

I prefer to
But Epid.
Trotrja-ai,
reck-
oned here by Solmsen,
regard as an optative (177).

151.2. There
is
297
no certainty that Thess. SwdsTai (no. 27) and Arc. kube so understood, rather than as Svi/aeTat, KaKpiOil, though we regard the former as more probable. The Arcadian form is also taken by some as Kaxpidi e, and the contracted ia-Sod^ occurs in the
KpiBii (no. 16.15) are to
later no. 18.52.
is
152.4. still different type, with the optative sign added directly to <t, seen in Cret. pipK<nev SGDI.49S2, and also in hrnXwriav ibid. 5004, if the
latter is really
an optative.
157.
Hoffmann 1,263 ff., II, 574 if. Buck, Class.rhil.11,274 ff.
158. Buck,Class,Phil.II,265.
159. In Delphian there are several other examples of -laa (seeWendel's
Index 190
variant.
ff.)
but none certain of
-i^w.
For
cruXiJovres,
is
which occurs twice

For Boeotian add
occurs also at
among over two hundred

<m<j>av<i)iij.iv
instances of eruXcovTcs,
perhaps only a graphic
Cf. J. Schmidt, Pluralbildungd.idg.Neutra, 329.
from Thespiae, B.C.H.XXV, 361.
trre<âi/St
Eleusis,
but here only as the result of the confusion between oi and wt (Meisterhans 66). It is not clear whether the late Lesb. Tipai, a-T<j>dvoi, are from -da, -taa or from -aa, -oa (in either case we should expect a-T<jiavS)i)
or are simply the Attic forms
and to be accented
rt/xai, (TTeKJmvot.
161.1. J.Schmidt, Ber.Berl.Akad.l899,302ff.
161.2. J.Schmidt,Pluralbildungderidg.Sreutra,326ff.
(Cret. fLOLKiov)
usual
.
ij.oi)(ev<ii,
cf.
For Dor./iotxaM Wackernagel, Hellenistica, 7ff.

ff. ff.
164.3.
For
-atrK cf Buck, Class.Rev.XIX,244
164.7. Solmsen,Beitragezurgriech.WortforschungI,116
164.8. Buck,Class.Phil.II,267. Jacobsohn,PhilologusLXVII,29. Sohnsen, Beitrage zur griech.
to be distinguished from that of the agent-nouns in Att. -u>v, Ion. -civ, but Dor. -av, from -apaiv (41.4), is obscure. Cf. Brugmann, Grundriss 11,301.
165.4.
The
origin of this class,
Wortf orschung I,98ff. which is of course
166.1. Buck, Class. Phil. II, 267.
Solmsen, Beitrage zur griech.Wortfor-
schung
1,98.
166.2. Solmsen, Kh.M.LIX,498ff. 168 a-d. Sad6e,DeBoeot.tit.dial. 17ff.
Solmsen, Eh. M.LVIII, 603 ff.,
LIX,596ff.
169-178. Among the few special studies of dialectic syntax, beside those on the use of prepositions already cited (p. 296), may be mentioned K. Meister, Der syntaktische Gebrauch des Genetivs in den kretischen Dialektr
I.F.XYIII, 133 ff.; Riittgers, De accusativi, genetivi, aocusativi usu in inscriptionibus archaicis Cretensibus, Bonn 1905 Jacobsthal, Der Gebrauch der Tempora und Modi in dea kretischen Dialektinscbriften,I.F,
inschriften,
;
298
XXI,Beihef t
(Bryn
;
GEEEK DIALECTS
Edith Frances Claplin, The Syntax of the Boeotian Dialect
I.e.,
Mawr
dissertation).
87fE.,
174. Jacobsthal,
whose Arcadian examples, however, should

text.
be replaced by those given in our

176. Jacobsthal,
177. Jacobsthal,
I.C., I.e.,
93 ff.
90 ff.
Jacobsthal, I.F.
178. Jacobsthal,l.c.,83fE. 179. Buck,Class.Phil.n,258ff., with literature cited.
XXI,Beiheft,143E. Jacobsohn, K.Z.XLII,153.

182.
tioned:
Among
the important Ionic characteristics should have been menor;
Contraction of
to m.
44.2.
274-280. Thumb, Die griechische Sprache im Zeitalter des Hellenismus. Buck, The General Linguistic Conditions in Ancient Italy and Greece,
Wahrmann, Prolegomena zu einer Geschichte der im Zeitalter des Hellenismus. 279. More commonly known as the Achaean-Doric kolv^, after Meister 11,81 ff. See Buck, The Source of the so-called Achaean-Doric KOLvrj, A.J.
Class. Journ. 1,99
ff.i
griechischen Dialekte
Ph.XXI,193ff.
1
The portion of
this article
in the text, are condensed

this subject.
which deals with Greece, and also the statements from a more comprehensive but unpublished study of
^
GLOSSARY AND INDEX

In the alphabetical arrangement the presence of p is ignored, in order to obviate the separation of the many forms which occur with and without it. Thus (f)CKaTi, i.e. plKaTL or [Kan, stands in the position of tKari, and vo(f)6s in the position of vads. f stands in the position of k. For inflectional forms the conventional captions (nom. sg., 1 sg. pres. indie.) are sometimes substituted, and in these the transcription which we have employed for forms occurring in the epichoric alphabets is frequently replaced by the more familiar spelling, e.g. e, o. A, by ij, w, ', or Cret. tt, k, by 0, x- But the precise form occurring is sometimes retained as a caption, or added, or given separately witli a cross-reference. Brevity and convenience in each case have been preferred to consistency. The references are numbers in Clarendon type, to the sections of the Grammar, or, where App. is added, to the corresponding sections of the Appendix; otherwise, to the numbers of the inscriptions. The Heraclean Tables (no. 74) and the Cretan Law-Code (no. 110) are cited by name.
:
a.
68 a
S3
d7pâi Lesb., El., av7p<(D Thess.

piia,
al-
apdrarai Lac.
Lesb.
'&,yp4devTes,
KaTay\_pf\8'rii,
dpAios Cret.
dpX.oir(a Cret.
= 7i\u>s. 41.3 = d/3Xa/3a. 5
dYaios Delph., admirable, wonderful (?). Cf. Etyioa. Mag. iyalos- iirl(j>eovov 71 eavimarbv. No. 51D38, note a7(iX|ia aviB-niia. No. 35, note 107.1, a7aX|i.aTa(|K&p El. = icpiirwXos. no. 60.13, note oLYappis West Ion., assembly. 5, 49.2,
El, iâ~ So also atpcLesb. dypeais, Thess. dpypcais Cf . Hom. irakivdypeTos, ainaypeffis. Tos. Akin to S.ypa
Kardypevrov, wpoaypijfip.ivaj. yp4ov. Thess. itpavypsvBeiv.
dScaXruhaic El., from aSeoKrhw
abtj-
Uw,
note
i<t>adô).
59.3, 158.4, no. 61.12,
d86X<t>E6s == &Se\4>6!.
164.9
80 with a
'AyiurC\ea. 41 .4, 53 'AyatrikiFO Eub. d-yiâi Cret., bands in which the Cretan youth were trained d7E\doi, Cret., ephebi, members of the ayfKai. 31, no. 113.11, note a-yepiris East Ion., assembly. 49.2
d5eX0a(. 71, 164.9 dSonrioC Cret. dSTjXdu Heracl., make invisible air\via%witliout fraud, plainly. Chian aSr/vîas ycyaviovres, calling out plainCf. Hesych. dSiji-ûsly, no. 4B.
dS6Xci)S,
airXus, x<^P'5 PovKijs
'AyXaa-, ' A^Xw-. 41.2 &yvia = iyo). 162.6. dxi^f^ros, 66 'A-yoXcws Meg. = 'AyfKaos. 167 d7opd Delph., Thess. = iKK^ria-la
d-yopavofijo Thess. , preside over the assembly, like Att. iiruyTaT4a. See preceding. In other states the iyopavlifioi were oflScers in charge of the
mark^
etc.
dY^pao-o-i; Boeot,
164.3
aSos 6 Ion., decree. See dvSdvu deXios = ^Xios. 41.3 iyae6!. 62.4 dJo96s Cypr. dÊTOd) Delph. convict. 77.2, no. 53.17, note -AOoPPos Delph. ='A9aA./3os. 69.3 al West Greek, Aeol. = ei. 1 34^ 1, 2 c Cret. at also ax Dor. etc. = v adv. final and temporal. 132.5,8a,9a ai Lesb., olC Ion., d(v Thess, = de(, 133,6
=
,
300
&CSa<r|ias Ion.,
GEEBK DIALECTS
under perpetual
lease.
138.6 alpeC Cypr., Phoc.

atXeo) Cret.
= del. 63, 133.6 = alpia. 13 ot\os Cypr. = fiXXos. 74 6 alX6Tpia El. = AXKbrpia. 74 6
Coan, coagulated blood and meat, sausage-meat. Cf. Hesych. aldXKdvTLa fidrui 17 at|i,Covas Lesb. ijfdovos. alfiiunis Lesb. = tiiuitv^. 17, 61.6
alfidTiov
dtvThess. = del. 133.6 Cf. Et. alvos Delph., Meg., decree. Mag. ahos- ^-fjîurim and Hesych. s.v. axptiii Ther. = alpedeh. 78 alo-a, share. 191
ato-ijivdras,
Hv-^Tris etc.
dXopY6s Ion. = flXuita Boeot. := dvd\wiia. Not an original uncompounded form, but abstracted from dydXa/M. Hence the absence of f d)i,dpa Locr. = iiiiipa. 12, 586 'Ap,dpios Ach. 12 o|j.oTO Aetol. = dSAXut ? No. 62.2, note dp,pp[6]Ti]v Lesb. = o/iiapTKj/. S, 49.2a 132.2 djiei Delph. = AôB.
ijiimt. 119.2a aifiv late Cret. d|i4pa with leniS. 586 djife, dp^s. 67,68 6,76,119 dpi6pîi> Ion. dpiBiiim. 88
3,\Xvi Lesb., elsewhere. aXfov Cy pv., plantation.
132.4 No. 19.9, note dXoi/p7(Ss. 44.4
alo-i|i,v<avTs
Meg. = 80 with App., 258
alav-
'HcrfoSos. 17 ACo-CoSos Lesb. aKcio Cret. dxeiu ciKpar^s Ion. &Kvpo?. Cf KaprepSs dxpSSma (or haKpiiSiva to. Delph.
Lesb., dp,|t^ Thess. Vâs. 76, 119 dp.p6vi.ov Delph., penalty for
dp)kcs, a|ip.c
= fipsis,
delay.
= =
Prom
dvaiuiva,
Cf Hom.
.
Kaii/wvlTi
reading rdv dtcpSdim). no. 51 D 47, note hdKpos Corcyr. = S,Kpos. 58 c

dxpSBis,
58
c,
dpotpd Corinth. = d^Mi/S^. 51a dpir- in early Cretan words, see under
d/t0dpireXdip'yiKds Heracl.
1. 108 ff.,
haKpooTKipCai Heracl., heights
covered
-ovpyixbt. 44.4 dpirwXiipa Heracl., re6aie. Heracl.Tab.
with brushwood. 58 c apXavôs El., whoily, in full. 55, no. 59.4, note iiKLa, assembly. (1) Delph. (no. 51), used of the meeting of tlie phratry; (2) Acarn., Corcyr., Heracl., Gela, Agrig.,
note
Cret.
(e.g.
&p.iralve{S)Bai,,
dp(|>a(vopai
&fnra.vdfJLevos,
dvTravdfj^vo^,
AfiiravTOs,
Eheg.
,
^/ocXijirio
dXiafa Arg.
&\[a(r|ia.
Mycen.
iKKKriala
Gela, Agrig., assembly (not in technical sense, cf. jSoi/XSs dXiaff/xa); (2) Rheg., decree of the d\ia dXCao-o-is Arg., act of the d\iala. 164.3 dXiao-TaC Arc. in form = Att. i^Xmo-Toi, but title of Tegean officials who enforced penalties, etc. (no. 18)
(1)
,
&viramos), adopt apifiaviris Cret. (iiriravrm), adoption (act of). 77.3 a cHLâvris Cret. (dviravrit), adoption (condition of, i.e. state of being an adopted son)
dp<|>C.
136.7
dp(j>CST|pa Cret.,
iriSiiias.
ornament, gen. 112.5
sg. dv-
'Ap<|>l,KT(oVES, -KTVOVES.
20
89.3
dpi|>iXX^Yia =: dpupiXiya.
dpijiipuXôi Cret. (e.g. dpiinfioXdv), contend about (in law), litigate. See juu-
hdXiios Arg.
oXivo-is Epid.
fiXios
Fa\C(ro-KO|jiai
56
,
stuccoinjf.
77.3a
Dor., iiXios Lesb. = -JXios. 41.8 Thess. = dXlrKOfmi. 68 c, 89.1 oXXa Lesb., eZseroAere. 138.6 dXXai Cret., Corcyr., otherwise. 132,5 dXXel Meg., Delph., elsewhere. 138.2 dXXoiroXCa Cret. = dWoSiifjila.. Cf Cret,
.
X^w dp4>CpwXos Cret. (d/iir/jnoXox), subject to lawsuit dp(|>C(rTapai Heracl., investigate. Cf.
iriXi!
dXX6Tcppos Lesb.
Stjuos
Hesych. d/iîs-TairSoidv = dvi. 95 dv Arc. = a tfi). 68a hdv Arc. = iv. Sid dvdarop El. see ivarm pdvol Aval. 52
,
iierdêiv
dXXiTpws.
19.2
dvao-KT|0'fis
dXX6TTptas Cret. 89.4 vMv Arc, = <(Xô, 88
SLvaros
Arc, see da-xTid'^s immune from punishment.

Locr, adY, ivdroh).
El.
^vdoiTop^
5?
GLOSSARY AND INDEX

dvSiivu SoK4to be approved, voted, as in Hdt. Cret. IfaSe, Ion. âSe ro?e, Locr. fefaSK6Ta (146.1) = SeSoy/niva, y/'tj^tanim. Cf. Ion. &Sos S6yijLa &v8ix&|u Locr., be of divided opinion. Cf. Hdt.O. lOi) SLxa Y^YTOCTat ai yvutiat av^Scav, av^Siav, dv^Bciav Boeot. dc^-
301
4KK\ri<rlai.
dir^XXai Lac.
Xofos,
Cf. 'AtteX-
name of a month. 'AniXKat Delph., name of a festival correXat
sponding to the Attic 'Airaroiipio dircXXala Delph., victims for the 'An4\dir^Xo) Lesb.
dEiraf.
9.2,
138.6
avc6c(Kaiv Thess. ivferiKav. 138.6 av^SciKc Boeot., Thess. aviei]Ke. 16 dvenK^Tcas Delph. dw7)tXi)Tus. 69.3 dvEX6<r6o Lac. dreX^(r$uK. 140.36 avv(7po(ôs Ileracl. -ypa<t>os. S
'Air^Xuv
= dTreiXû. 75 = 'AttAXXuk. 49.3
dir^raipos Cret. , one who is not a member of a h-atpela. Law-Code II. 5, note dinxo)i'vos Arc. 10 -piivovs.
'AirXow Thess.
avîn)KC Lac.
iviSriKe.
64
avEuv Epid. = ivev. 133.0 avois El. reu. 138.6, 136.4 dvhEuirOai Heracl., from aplrifu. 146.4 dvT|pC6EVTOs Ion. avcpiSevros not venal.
= = 'AviWuv. 49.3 dir6Ypo<t>ov Cret. = iwiypaôv. 5 diroSeS6av6i Boeot. = -SeSiiKcuri. 1 39; 2,

146
167a
dvioxfu Lac.
dvv(o|iai dvoo-Cja Cypr., impiety. No. 19.29, note. But neut. pi. diô-i^ also possible;
cf.
diroSeC-ywo-Sai Eretr. -SelKwadai. 66 diroSdcro-ai El. airoS6<rBai. 86.2 dir6Spo|ios Cret., o minor. See Spofieis dTTciXû. 75 dirOFi|Xô> El.
= ^wox^w. 9.5 Cret. = ipvdo/iai. 86.5
diroXoYtTTooTi) Boeot. 82, 85.1, 142

diro)ui>X^(a
= avo\Byl<ra<rBai.
SG0I.3538,3544
words, see under
89.3
dvir- in eai-ly Ci-etan
dvTairoSiSuo-o-a El.
= -SiSoS(ra.
dvT(. 136.8 dvTt|i,oXos Cret., opponent,
Cret., contend in denial, See p.a\4a diro^vCoi etc. Cret., see diroûvû diropoaC Heracl. springs or torrents dira(rrpdt|/ai Delph. = aTroarpiâi. 49.2 dirorCvoiav El. = inoTlmiev. 12 s diro4>opd Coan, carrying off
deny.
dêndant. See juuX^Kj avTiTwyxdvo) Arg., Boeot., Delph., Lac. = Traparvyxiva happen to be present, or in office (so nos. 45, 78) avTO|ios Heracl., road, path dvTopos Heracl., a counter-boundary
diro(i>(i>v^<D
witness.
Cret. (dTroTrovôi etc.), bear See (pavia
dinrairdiJLCVos
Boeot.
dvaKTiîrdjuevos.
App. 69.4
d-mreHrdTov Thess. = dTTOTetirdTw. 68.2 dirv Arc, Cypr., Lesb., Thess. = i.ir6.
22
d7njSESo|ji(v[as]
dvrpTjiOv Cret. =: ivdpeiov. 66 avrpoiros Cret. S.vdptinros. 66
Arc.
= aToSeSo/iirnvs.
10
dirvSoas
Arc =
dv<|>iSTapo5 Locr. dviivu Cypr. 191
dfji<p6repos.
12
dirvSair|i[iov]
144 Arc., meaning uncertain.

dTroSoiJs.
No.
dirilu
17.28,
note
avoS Arc, probably ivuSa = ivuBev. 133.2 &vo>6o Heracl. = dti'ueci'. 133.1 ,&vopos Cret., not of marriageable age d&du Lesb. (d{id(r) = dftiM. 162.2 cwnSs East Ion. = oi)t6s. 33 dir Thess. = avS. 96 diraYOpcvo Ci'et., proclaim
airaros Cret.
ally,
i?iall
dmrretco Arc.
= dTrorivd}.
=
162.12
Arc.
summon = poet, -/iiria, iiriu.
191
under oath of denial iporpov. 162.2 dpdu Heracl. (ipiffovri) = dp6u. 162.2 fdpYOV El. = pyov. 12
dirc&p,oTos Cret.,
dparpov Cret.
= di-oTos,
usedjmpersone/tci',
e.g. 4701T1
iirarov
there
seizes.
be
no fine for the one who
dp7vpLos Lesb. = dpyipeos. 164.6. &pyvpa, 19.4 dpYppov Thess. = dpviipioc. 19.3 dp4a-|j.iov Phoc. fee, perquisite. Erom
,
53 dmXdovTtti Locr. = dTreXotfi'uiâi. 162.4

direXeufediX9epJo> Delph., Thess. p6u. 162.1. Thess. dtreKevStpeirBiyira,
dpîricu
18, 77.3
hapirrai Locr. = 4\4<rSai. 12, 85.1 pap^v Cret. = dp-^v (Att. inscr.), nom. of dpv6^. 52 dfp^TvE, dp^TU6 Arg., presided 56
302
GREEK DIALECTS
Locr. := aiSruJspbv. 12, 586 avrapipiv Cret. = aiBifpxpbv. 133.6 dfurdv Corcyr. = dm-^v. 32 dpurdp Att. = airdp. 82, 50 airoDTds reflex, pron. 121.4 aint W. Grk., oiri Boeot. = airoS.
a,ira\i.a.p6v
'ApCo-Taixvos Coan. 69 a hdpvr|(ris Heracl. = ftpjiTio-is. S8d! app^vTcpos Arc. = &ppi]v. 80, 165.1 appT]v Att., po^PPI" El. 49.2, 80
aptTTiv
Ther.
etc., 8,p(n)s
Lac.
Appriv.
49.2, 80 "Apraiiis
= " Apreius. 13.2 = 'ApT^/iuruis. 61.3 'ApTcpiCpia Eretr. = 'ApTep.l(na.

'ApTa|j.(Tias
132.2
60.3
airets Boeot. airots. 30 aJriv Cret. aSris. 138.6 o4t6s. 121.3,4, 126.2
dpTuu Heraol., devise by
Ci. Heand dprOmr SiaBeivai. In Cretan (Law-Code XII. 32) manage (property). In Arcadian
will,
sych. ApTV/ia- BmBT^KT],
aiToo-avTJs reflex, pron.
simply prepare, provide. Ci. the oftitles Arg. iprvvai. (no. 78.2, note), Epid. dprvrnt, Ther. dprvrifip
ficial
= iavroO. avr(&vTa Sicil. = iavrSv, aiius Lesb. = l(os. 35

avTovra
Sicil.
121.4 121.4 121.4
apxiSav\va(|>opô> Thess., see Saix""^ dpxiTToXiapxû Thess., be the first ptoliarek. See TToKlapxot 'ApxeKpdrijs. 167 'ApxoKpdTt)s Rhod. fipdpxos Boeot., Cret., Ion., Locr.
seme as d4>eSptdras or official dedicator. No. 42, note d4>^p$ovTi Heracl., shut off (water by .damming). Heraol.Tab.I.l30ff.,note
d(|>cSpiaTcva> Boeot.,
d()>EiSo-6u
Arc, from
d(plriiu.
146.4
magistrate Ss = ?ai!. 41.4, 46.4, 132.9a a(ravT6s reflex, pron. 121.4 'AirKa\airi6s Thess. = A.(TKKT)vtb's. 48 dirKi)6^s Arc. used of animals without blemish a(ir)o'urTa El. Lac. tfyx"'"''''- 113.3. Lac. Toi 's S,((r)irurTa TriffiKcs, El. rolp 4ir' S,(<r)(rtiTTa, those next of kin. Cf.
Xfcij'
' , ,
'A(|>opS(Ta Cret. 'A^poS/ri;. 70.1 d<j>4idvci> Cret. dp.(pdvu. 69.3 aiJKDvos Heracl., intestate
a.\\. Dor., where. dxvpios building
132.5a
to hold chaff.
Cf He.
sych. &xvposdiroff'^Krj
dxvpdv.
dxvpoSbKif
d(F)<Ss
Tuv dx^pwv Dor. etc. = Jois.
88, 41.4
BaSp6|iios Coan, Rhod.
BoriSpo/uiip.
Cret.
ol
iir
Treirap.ivoi.
&pxtffra (or îr^pxtcrra) the nearest owners, Locr.
iirivxi-(rT05 next of kin Aa-r&s Epid. dma-rds. 77.2 FOOTTds da-rSs. 62 ara Cret., penalty, fine. 63 draYCa Thess., time when there is no Taybs, hence time of peace. No. 33,
44.2 PaBoEu Lesb. /SotjS^m. 44.2 Povd Boeot. = yvv^. 68.1 pdpvapiai =: p,dpvaiiai. 88 Pao-iXdES El. = paaiKrjes. 16
PatriXEvs, ofScial title in
many
states.
;
In some the chief magistrate
in
note
drdia Cret. {dra/Jvoi, draBk?), fine. 58 Sen Lac. (ASt) = ]jTe as. 132.6a dreXEv Cypr. drcX^. 108.2 dTEp6irTi\os (and -iWos) Epid., see 6wrl\os Irepos. 13.3 &Tpos 'AreiveiTOs Thess. 'A.ê6priTos. 86.2 an, Cret. = &Tim. 129.3
others restricted to religious functions, like the tLpxav /Soo-iXeiis at Athens, e.g. at Chios (no. 4C) and Miletus; /Sao-iXefs an Official body, e.g. in Mytilene (no. 22) and Elis (no.. 57) Pdo) Dor. pahw. Heracl. inpiji, Cret. ^M/3^171 (cf. 161.2). also ^/c/3fiiTosThuo, 5.77, gjotjSi) Ar.Lysist.l303, etc.
PePaicoT'îp
PE(Xo|i,ai
Delph. = -Tijs. 164.6 Boeot. = Bo6\ou.at. 49.3, 68.2,
dTTd)i.io$ El.
= dfijjuio!. 84 aidra Lesb. = drji. 63 aS6iv Rheg. = aBrts. 133.6 oCpuKTos Lesb. = appijKTos. 66a =
Delph., reflex, pron.
75
P^XXo|ioi Thess. ffoiXopai. 49.3, 68.2, 76. 3 pi. subj. p4\\ovveav, 27, 189.2 BIXi|>aiov Thess. =*Ai\ipa.iov, Ae\<ptnov.
68.2
BeX()>o( Lesb., Boeot. AeKôl. =z pivia. 186 Ptvia
o4<ravTis, reflex, pron. 121.4 avo-os Cret. aA<ros. 71

av(raiT6s
68.2
m.
33 a,
P^vrio-Tos Dor.
/SAtkttos.
72
121.4
PcTTov Lac. =z'*fea-r6v.
86.4
GLOSSAEY AND INDEX

P4i|>vpa
303
P(8coi, pcSvoi
Boeot. = yitpv/m. 68.2 Lac. title of ofBcials.

,
61
= jSioros. 167 PoaOoû, ôaOû = /3oi)$û. PoitiSlu = /Soijd^w. 31 a PoiKCap 1. = oiKlas. 51 P6\i,)io$ Delph., Epid. = P6X\a Lesb. = jSouXi). 75 PoXXciia) Lesb. = /3au\ei/u
pCcTos Cret.
44.2 with a
Arg. ypifipa. 164.4 7po0ei}s. 111.4 7pa(t>^s Arc. 7pd(iio$ El. ypdp.p.a. 241 7pa<êvs El., Argol., Sioyon. ypaîeis.
7pd(r<r|ia
5
7po(|>voi
Argol.
*7/)a0eiSw.
(u<SXi/3os.
88
rp64>o>v Mel. 6 7U|ivd8So|iai Lac. yvprnilôpai.
84
rvvdinrooTos Boeot.
Sato-is Cret., division
69.4
BoXo^vra
B6\o)i,ai
Ci-et.
,
Arc. = |8oi)Xo;aai. 75 6 BopOios Cret. = 'OpSios. 61 Pova76p Lac, leader of the /SoCai, ttie bands in which Spartan boys were trained. Nos. 70-73, note Poiiv Heracl., cow-shed. 165.4 Ppoxvs Boeot., Thess. = jSpoxi5s. 5 Pvp\(a Heracl. , papyrus marsh, rhv jSupXlav Heraol.Tab.L5S = rdi- jSu/SXirai/loo-xoXoK 1.92. See ;ua<rxiiXo
PvPXivos Heracl., see /uairx'iXa PpXCov = /SijSXioi'. 20 ^6iu Ion. = poriSiu. 44.2 Pu\d Boeot., Cret., Arg., etc. =
44.4, 61 Cypi'., Ion.
SoKKiXios Boeot. = SoitTi5\ios. 87 BdXros Cypr. = Si?Xtos. 49.3 Sa|ji4Tas Carpath. 167 5i;/i4t7js. Sa)iiEp76s Astyp. , Nisyr. = S7ip,iovpy6s. 44.4 Sa|tiop7ds = Srip.tovpyis. 44.4 8a|jLiu^|jLEv, 8aîc&ovTcs Boeot. = t^TjfitoOv
etc.
169 with App.
18 157 & Sa)jLoa-iu|icv El. =1 driiioaiovv. 157 b Sa|i.oT^7)v Lesb. = -tcKt). 108.2 Sapdra Delph., a ceremonial cake. No.
Aa)ioKp^Tci> Lesb. =: Ari/iOKplTov. Sa|jLOo-i.oCa El. Sripjaaioli). 15,
/SouXi}.
51
A 5, note
85 with a, 78 BupOâ Lac. = 'OpBia. 61 BupiHa Lac. = 'OpBla. 64 Pus Dor. = (Sous. 37.1
SapKvd Cret., see Sapxfd Sdpiia Delph. = S4ppa. 12
Sopxnd = 5pox/"i. Arc, Cypr., El., Corey r. 49.2a Sapxvd Cret. (SapKvd) = Spaxp4- 49.2
13.3
a,
7a W.Grk., Boeot.
raidpoxos Lac.
165.4
7^.
69o
Cypr.
7011)0x05. 53 'yaiuv Hei-acl., heap of earth, mound.
8dTTa66ai, 8dTT0VTai Cret.

ddffuvTaL. 82 Saixva Tliess.,
SdaaaBai,
dpx'-
Sdtpyti.
-ydêXa Delph.=7a/iiiXia, wedding cakes.
5avxva<f>Qpei(yas, ffvvdavxva(p6pot,
Aav-
164.9
'Y7pd<|faTai
Xval[ov].
68.4a with App.
Heracl.
ysypdârai.
146.3
Chian, call aloud. 1 84 'yeXaiiu Lesb. = 7eXdai. 47 YeXafii = -ycXdu. 162.4 7ved family, offspring, also in plural descendants. No. 60. 1, note Yepcailtdpos Coan, title of a priestly official. yepri<t>6pos occurs also in Pserimos near Calymna
yc-yuvcQ)
84oT0i Arc. = SoKv- 139.1, 151.1, 191 /SoiJXoynai. 8cCXop.ai Delph., Locr. 49.3, 68.1, 75 5<?xrea'- 66, 85.3 84KeTeai Cret. 49.1 SetKi/ii/iu. 8^KV|Jii Ion. SiKa. 6, 114.10, 116 a 8^K0 Arc
S^KOiiai
Sixofî-
66
S^KOTos
10,
Arc, Lesb. 116a
=
=
S^totos.
6, 114.
S^Kuv Lesb., Chian
gen. pi. of S^ra.

49.3, 68.1 Cf. Hesych.
7(vo|iai
-ytvos
yvii|i.oi
ylym/Mai.
86.7
116
Rhod.
= 7/i'j'os
mXa Arc = /SiiXXw.

86|KXets
Sc/i/3Xcts-
Boeot., Thess. =7l7i'o/. 86.7,
Epid., leeches.
162.5
pSfWai
^ yiyvditTKu. 86.7 vvoiiav El. ^ yv(op.ev. 12 a 7pa)i|iaT(S8<ii Boeot. = ypa/i/iaTeiti). So ypap-imrurTas = ypap-pareis
vivcGcTKco
84. in
Boeot., Ach. , Delph., Epir. as in Hdt.
Apivtas Corinth. = Aavlas. 28, 54d S^pcSpov Arc. = pdpaSpov. 68.3 Aevs Boeot.,, Lac, Khod. = Zciis. 84 with App. 8cu(D Lesb. = Siu) want. 36
304
8^(|>upa Cret.
GREEK DIALECTS
= y4ipvpa. = po6\oiiaL. 25
68.2
SudScKa
a, 49.3,
8^\o[jiai
with
8vci8eKa
SeKijfs
= duideKd. = ddiSexa.
68.1,75. El. S7;Xomt)p, no. 60.5,iiote Orop. = Brnuxrluv. 60.3 Aflvo Cret. = Z^ra. 84, 112.1 SiaKvdvTuv Heracl. = SiayvdvToiv. 66
Si)|iop(v
8vu8EKa'C$,
115 115 Su8EKats Delph.
Ion. 8w-
sacrifice consisting
of twelve vic-
tims
66Ka Cjpr.
8(&\a,
8(o6s Cret.
BLSia/u.
162.11
SoDXos.
Si&\a)i,i|/is
= SidXijîs distinction, in late

Cf.
8uXos Dor.
= SoiXri,
84
25 c
Lesb., Cret., etc.

\Alvj/oimi.
And.,
Tiiess.
= fuAs.
Cret.
= \i)^0|Uai,
as also in Hdt.
S&a Boeot.,
I
fiiu.
84.1, 162. 7
SiaViaCvu Boeot., see Sid. 7 iU Thess. SuyiKa Epid. 162.4
-\iaii><a
Al=Aii. 112.1
Aipeteeiiis
8ie k(
SiTiKdo'i.oi
Cypr.
Thess.
SiAti.
112.1 131
Locr. iK. 100 eo El. 15, 31 etri. pcpaScKdra Locr., see dvSdvoi oBo-o. 163.8 oir<ro Arc, Arg., Mess.
= =
117.2 Ion. di.aK6(noi, 5iifM. 84 8iKd88a> Cret., El. 8(Kata El. , legal penalties,fines. fixaia,
Epid. =: i^Sopaios. 114.7 cP8|i.'<iKovTa Delph., Heracl. = ^/SSo/iijKOPTa. 114.7 8p8(ios Delph. = ipSopjos. 48, 114.7
pSEp,aios cYYpO()>ov Cret.
lYfn]\T]6Co)VTi
62.2
8tKd(rJw Arg.
8tK(!l<rKoiroi.
SiKctfu.
officials
89.1 at Mytilene, in-
^yypatpov. 5 Heracl. , to i(et\4a prevent.
75,151.2
7KTa<ris
spectors of justice 8iKa<rT<)p Locr., Pamph.
= ^yKTTjtrts.
Cret.
49.5
= -r^s.
164.5
CYpa)i|i,ai
= yiypap,pai.
87
137
= SiKalun. 8(Kvii|ti Cret. = SdKuv/u.

8iKdii>s
31 49.1 SfKpcas Cos, Chios, double portion of

Lesb.
flesh,
^YpacTflÊv
^ypaypev.
yiypavrai. 86.2, 137 Uu^SoOKacp. Thess., l8i&Kaiv Delph.
^YpiTTOt Cret.
Kav.
a double cut
change, amend. Boeot., Thess.
8ivdK(i> El.,
Ai6oTas
Cf. Uvia Ai6Sotos.
!i8pa|jia
138.5 Epid. =
ISpa.
Cf the rare iSpa.
apa
166.2
Cret. Sk^ku. 162.10 164.5 SiopSuT'^p Coroyr. -ti)s. 24 8ioio Boeot. S6o. 8i.ir\.ct Cret., Heracl. StTrXj.
S(o|i,ai
?9evEpid.=oIgen.3 pers. pron. 118.3
& W. Grk. =
Feijds El.
(Ik
o5 adv.
Arc.
= =
riSiis.
132.2 62.2
it.
134.2a
Cf.
132.2
8i.irXct05
Locr.
8(pio-is Cret.
8((|>vios
SnrXis diipprins in form.
Lawl^<pvios,
eiKotn. 116 F(KaTi Heracl. cUocrrbs. 116 with a ctKOUTTOs Lesb. t1\a, llKia. 75 cl^driov lp.ATiov. App. 11
= =
Code IX.26,note
El.
ci|*aTi(rp.6s
lp,aTi.<rpAs.
5(7r\(i(rios.
241.
ctiuiv
ct|iv
Rhod.
ehai.
See preceding 163.7
62.2
= SoBrai. 154.1 86Ki)|xa Arg. = Siyiia. No. 81 8oKi)id88(ii Boeot. = BoKi/idû. 84 8oXCii) Boeot., Phoc. = Sov\6a. 162.1 SpC(|ios Syrac. = Bl<t>pos. 70.2
8oF^vai Cypr.
Spo|jiEis
tlv
elx'ai. 163.7 = elpM. 160 elvaros Ion. = Evaros. 54 cIvEKa Ion. = IveKa. 54 ctvigav Boeot. = ^jreyKav.
Eub.
peiir-
144 a
(Cret. felirovTi etc.)
e^Tr-.
52
one who is of age. Boys under seventeen were not allowed to enter the gymnasia, which the Cretans called Sp&pjoi., and so were termed
Cret.
,
<tp1)rai Ion.
c(a-xi)p.ai
= elpârai.
43, 139.2
&TrbSpopjot
8vFdvu Cypr.
Svi Tj&c.
hio,
S6o.
Sticiv =: dvoTv.
plural
Cf Lat. duim, 114.2 114.2 forms Suiaii, SuoU, Sias.

.
= SlSup.i.
^ffxw"- No. 19.14, note FheKa8dp.oc Boeot. 30, 46, 52 b fixaiSa. Cret. := ^KoCo-a. 163.8 a F^KacTos, Skoittos. 626 IxaT^pu Coan, adv. on each side of.
132.7a
FcK{8ap.os Thess.
46,
526
52
114.2
iKexî^PÔ" ^^ b ixex^P'*^ ixbin-as. FE9<iVTa$ Locr.
GLOSSAEY AND INDEX

hcKOTdv Arc, iKarSv. 6, 116a, 117 iKir^TuvTi Heracl. iKTriauai,. Heracl.
305
cKTcio-is,
Tab. 1.120, note not ^KTio-is.
S\a|U
SXcJj
= i\Aui, iXaiva. 162.4 = elTre. So regularly in
28 a Tvith App.
Boeotian
cvcvixOeUi Boeot. elffeveyx^V144 a, 161.2, no. 43.49, note ivcripia Locr., taxes of admission (to citizenship). Prom Mtiim., like Att.
eJ(riTi)pio
from
efo-ei/xt
Iv<t>ovo-<ro6v
Thess.
= ive<pivtôv. =
84 a,
and Thessalian decrees, where Attic and most dialects have elne. Sometimes also in decrees of Oropus
heXô-rai Loor.
eXô-Ttiv 85.1, 166 'E\cu6evvatos Cret. ='EXcu9epi<atos. 86.5 'EXcvhvvia Lac. 'EXewlfif. 20, 59.1 iXeuetpAs. 33 a i\ov8cpd5 Cret.
138.6
ivhePohais Lac. from ivq^dia. 41.2, 59.1 4v6av8a Att. (inscr.) ipravBa. 65 IvSaSra Ion. rr iiiraSBa. 65 Jv6lv Arc, Dor. =i\ecTv. 72 ?v9ivos Cret. li-Seos. 164.9
= ^X^(r9i. Thess. = l\4<rBai.
85.1
= =
(v9a Boeot.
= = ^(ttuv.
139.2, 163.6
ifi46fv
l|ifos
Dor. = ifwv. 118.3 Dor. = ^/io5. 118.3

Heracl.
l|i.CTp(a|i$
ifisrpoSfiev.
9.6,
42.56
4(itv
W.Grk.
^,to<.
118.4
Thess. = elvai. 163.7 c|jL|Uvai Lesb. = ehai. 154.2, 163.7 ei/ii. 76 l|ji|u Lesb., l|jL|ji( Thess.
i\i.\uv
iviavTios Coan, Delph. iptainos. 61.3 lviaiiT6s (1) end of the year, anniversary, (2) year. Eor the former and more original meaning, which the word sometimes has in Homer, cf. Delph. no. 51C47, Cret. Law-Code L35,IV.4 IvKoioraC Cret., sc. dapKml, money given as security. Cf Hesych. koTov MxvDeriv. of pov, Kotdfei^vexupclfet.
.
S|i,irav
l|i.irao-is
Dor. = e/UTijs. 133.6 Corcyr. Meg. = eyicrriffis. 49

,
Ifiirdu El., see iTreinrdia
hvv4a Heracl. evveKa Lesb. =

4vvfj
î/Kâ.
68
c,
114.9
^jiera.
646
42.2, with App.,
ciiirpocSa Heracl.
4|i4iavC(r(r
Thess.
,
= = i/jujiavlâ.
e/iirpoo-ffei'.
133.1 84 a
Delph. 114.9
= =
^vcâ.
iv
?
= els.
135.4
6va70s Delph. ceremony for the dead. Cf. ivaylta. No. 51 C 38, note hevaros Delph., Ther. = ivaT6s. 58c,
î/oTos. 6, 114.9, 116.9 JvoTos Lesb. 4viroi El., see iTre/j.Trdta vs Cret. = efs. 114.1 iv T&,v Boeot., until. 136.1, no. 43.49,
114.9
EvScSicoKOTa Heracl.
note
= ifiPePiaxtn-a aXive. =
ivSeiKvifnems.
68.1
lv8i7v\p|,vos
Ther.
66
IvS^pu Coan, see no. 101.38, note

IvSeOo)
?7KTi)o-is. {VToeris Thess. oifftv. cvrao-o-iv Heracl. ivravda. 65 evTavTa Ei. IvTS Locr., hivre Delph.
49.5 107.3
^(Tts,
las.
Lesb.
hdda want. 35
lvSi,Kd|o)iai,
Arc. IvSixiiôimL (10), be subjected to suit. No. 18.34, note {nr65t.evSiKos Cret., Mikos Arc. (10)
68c, 132.9a, 136.4 evTfs Dor. = diTes. 163.8 Ivt W. Grk. = eW. 163.2 Cf. Plat. Kep. evTi,|j.os Locr., in office.
but used impersonally with dative of the person who is liable to suit. No. 18.34, note
Kos, iirlSiKos,
5280
IvrSSa Orop. = ivravSa. 34 a, 66 evToBBa Cumae = ^vraOffa. 65,124. ivToBa Crop., 34a Delph. = ivriipia, funeral cvTO<|>fii.a
rites.
els
vSo6cv Att.-Ion., Cret., witJiin.
133.
1,4 lv8o8(Sias Cret. , belonging within. 1 65.2 tvSot Lesb., Epid., Syrac, within.
Cf. Hesych. Taîjia- iprdipM, Taip^v ivB4vTa i/idria. 6
133.4
gvSopa Coan, see no. 101.48, note 4v86s Cret., Delph., Syrac, within.
vTO>
= effTWV.
163.6
No. 66.
'Bvu|iOKpaT8as Lac. ='Omtm-. 35, note

lvv(|>aCvci)
133.4 4v86o-6 Ceos

lv8o<r6C8itt
= er<r.
133.4 165.2
Cret. {imirdvei), weave within (the house)
Epid., eniratte.
fl^=H. 506,526, 114.6

llavpû El.
ivhvg Delph., within. 132.4, 133.4 ivta Delph., within. 132.7a, 133.4
iicupû.
See d7pâi
e|av Coan, Rhod., Ther.
^f^s.
133.6
306
|opx8ios Cret.
GEEEK DIALECTS
= ?faj.
165.2 133.5
liripdWuv Cret. short expression for wi

,
^| Lac.
ivi^dWeL.
Xei
Sometimes
1
Lesb. = ^fijKorrTis. 116 l||avaKd(S)SEV Thess. = iâvayKdiêiv. 69.3, 84, 89.1 133.5 i'goi Cret., Syrao. = efu. lg6|i,Eivvov Thess. iÂ/irivov. 6 l| 6pip|i Cypr., expropriate. Probably
el^JKOio-TOs
(rd
xPÎ''"-''''')
sometimes
groom-elect
liriSet
ui iin^dXheir-at-law wi ^Trt^dWet {dirviev), i.e.

i-^-
Boeot.
= iTretSi.
=
29
from an
sense
iôpia-a-u
used in a figurative
(cf. Eng. root out). But many assume iôpi^w as a by-form of i^-
op{f)lû,
iiriSiiii,w(nv. 60.3 iTnit\fAapiv Eretr. ofs ^TrtStKdêrot those iri8iKaToC Lac. to whom property is adjudged by law, heirs-at-law. Eor -ards cf. Bav/Mris beside BaviuurrSs liri.î)|j.C(ii)i,a Heracl. iiri^fuov penalty
133.5 pôs Locr, = eavToO. 118.3 95 4ir Thess., Boeot. = iirl.

egos Dor.,
Delph.
= ?|w.
tiri^vyiQv
kTriQelOiv
Arc.
=
=
ifiroÔyLOV
^\.
iirideiev.
12 a
62.3
liriSiidvE
Arc.
iinSiyydvri.
liraPaXd Cret., share. 167a No. 67, lir<i,KOE Lac, dual of iirdKoos. note iirdvayKes. 69.3 liravaKKOv hiliravirdu El., return. Cf. iT-qriov
liriKaTapdWu Heracl.
pose upon.
eiriXeKTapx. Aetol.
ciripOLKâ
iiripdWia im-
elraKeiv i\Ti\v6^va(. See lirAvxio-Tos Locr., next of kin.

oy,
and Hesych.
&{<7)(nt7Ta
&Trapyij,a offering. Cf cirapYfia Thera Att. (inscr.) iwapx'^ beside diropx'i

lirtiS^
No. 62.16, note Locr. = iiroiKla ItT^POIKOS Locr. = eiTOLKOS linoiKo8o|jid Heracl., collective, used of the buildings belonging to the land. No. 74. 150, note Cf. He^Trnrfjv Epid. = KaTairdcaeiv. sych. TTTJ Kal irijv iirl Tou Kardiraircre Kal
KaTaTrdtra-eiv
Meg.
Ion.
TreiT
= iireiS-^. = cireira.
93 132.9
liri-Trqpda Cret. {i-TriirepeTaf.)
-jreipdca
iitiKafi.y, =
162.4. Coan ^tteXdfTW drive up, but Heracl. iireXda-Ba

iireXaipo).
and Arc.
iTreXaa-da-diav
mean
collect,
Iinir6\aia xp^twra Cret. , movableproperty. Cf. Harpocration eTriirXa- riiv olov îmrSXatov KTTjcnv Kal fieraKOfdêffdai dvvafjL^VTjv
enforce (fines). Cf. also Arg. vore\dTo enforce. Ion. ivrjKdciov rental Iire\e<r6l (fut.), lirEXcvirav (aor.) Cret.,
bring.
lirE|Mrdiii
lirnrpet-yio-Tos Cret., the

irpelyi(rT05
next oldest. See
162.9
El.
{lirevirot, lirevTrira)
enforce
or declare.
i/jiirdui.
Also iinroi. from simplex Probably related to i/j-irdû
inh Arc ., just for. 136.10

lirecTTdKOVTa Thess.
= iipcffrr/Kdra.
58
147.3 6irTov Dor. etc. = ^weffov, aor. of ttIwtw. See no. 74.120, note lirxct Delph. = i<pe^TJs. 132.2
Tr
= ^la-Kevdêiv. 36 solemnly promise. Cf Lat. spondeo. iiriairevire, Tt.Z JirixiJTos Arg. = îrixwc's beaker. No. 82 eiroCpihe Arg. 53, 59.2 lirolFEo-E Boeot. 5 3 Eiro^Kia rd Heracl. /arm buildings
iiruTKiaXfiv Corcyr.
lirio-ir^vSu Cret. ,
liroto-i
Arc,
17.21,
aor.
subj. to fut. otaw.
El.
iTel iTTjped^w. as in no. 18.46
ETTTipcidô)
note (rliros = ^TTOS. 52 6inra<ris Boeot. =

heirrdKiv
No.
e^/cTijo-is.
49.5, 69.4
This spelling
Lac =
eirrdici^.
133.6
and also in pa61, pyri (irnpeidaavTos, Berlin Aeg.Urk. II. 589.9), is the etymological one (cf iiriipeia), while ivripcdlôi of our texts is like dwped beside dwpad (31) brl Boeot. = Iwet. 29 (Tsmja Cypr. = ^TTca. 9.3 lirtapov El. = *i((>Upov sacred penalty hnwrh (Viar^s) Locr., for the year. No. 55.35, note
with
liro|jidTai Locr. , jurors epyov. 52 F^PYOv IpsvTaC Cret. i-qT-qTal collectors.
No.
113. 132, note pepp|i4va Arg.

'Epp,(ivo(r(ra
^piro)
elprnxiva.
55
iFpirdo-aTu Cypr. , see fperda
Chian
-oo-o-o.
Cf 46
.
IpoTis Boeot., Thess.
^/joris.
= ci/u.
Sometimes
etb.,
5 in tragedians,
Theoor.,
but also a regular
GLOSSAEY AND INDEX

prose use in many dialects, as Arc, Argol., Astyp., Cret., Cypr. Delph. Mess. ippi]7Eta Heracl = (?ppa)7i;ia 49.6,146.
,
. .
307
EJiX<'â'
Arc. -Cypr., pra2/er or impreca-
tion.
191
c(|>dpos pseudo-dial.
lij>aKio|iai
= e^rjôs.
280
4,
148
fippa El.
cppu
EI.
lp<rcva(TEpos
= <j,e6yu. 52, 241 = ipptiv. 49.2, 80,

=
'Opxop.er6s.
Delph., repair. 58c I(|>dv7pcv6civ Thess. = i<(,ai.povvTai, Kariiyopouvrat. 27, 58c, 139.2, 157, no.28.41, note, see also dypia'
l()>^p|ovTi
165.1
49.2, 80 'EpX0|iev6s Arc, Boeot.
epo-nv
AppTjv.
Heracl., shut in (water
by
damming). Heracl.Tab.I.i30ff.,note
l<t>6apK(&s
Arc.
46
ls
kîopKia
^(c.
=
,
iipeapKiis.
iwiopKâ.
iieir.
100
eo~YOvo$
lo-SIXXu Arc.
= I/C70POS. 100 = (*K|3d\Xu.

Arc.
Ixeirdiiov Locr.
,
58 c 49.5a
,
49.3, 68.1,
100
4o-SoKd Arc.
(r8oTi)ps
= ^kSoxtj. Cf. 66, 100 = *^K5oT^pes tfwse who = iKKaiSeKdrTj.

100
IxSos Delph. Locr., x9 Epid. Delph. exfloi Epid. 4kt6s. 66, 133.3 c\|fa^(TTaTO Boeot. = i'j/ri<j>ta-aTO. 82,
142
luKo.
give out the coritracts

e(rKi]8cKdTT)
Boeot.
SckXtitos Sicil. , title of a select official body. 100a, no. 100.2, note lo-XiaCvu Boeot. , see \ialvw Feo"irdpios Locr. := iffiriptos. 12, 52c linrcpdo) Arc. ixirepdu transgress i<nrpep,}i.irra Cret. iKirpefivlâi. 84,
= elxa. 49.5, 146.4 19.1 Jd Lesb. = |a Cypr. = 7^. 62.4

Sici.
|a|tiopY(a El.
the
body of demiurgi.
44.4, 62.2 lav Cypr., see no. 19.10, note
iiWa
86.6 l<rs Boeot. = ^f. 100 eo-o-a Lesb., Epid. oS<ra.

lo-o*0|jLai
83 effofjMt. i<n(UKtU. 132.9a, 135.4 co-TEuris Arc. = eKreuris. 28 a with App.

co-TcXXa Lesb., Thess. e<rTei\a. 79 StoXov Lesb., ereXov Coan, yearling. Cf. Lat. vitulus. 49.3 Irdôiv Thess. ^raiav. 138.5 ettjs private citizen F^ras El. 52. Cret. fireeei, ?Tos. firos El.
163.8
Arc. ;8d\Xu. 68.3 pdpaBpov. 68.3 l^peBpov Arc. Zijvo, Zrivis, etc. 87.1, 112.1 llicaia El. see SUaia ^dfiuiov El. , see Slavics
Zdviruo-os Lesb.
J(4cii
Ai6wfl-os.
19.1
fw.
162.7 134.1 Cypr. =
Tj Tj
Boeot. whether,
= ai.
k
el.
132.6, 134.1
with a
Cret. wliere, wJien. 132.6, 134.1a yiypamiai. 137 Gen. sg. f/ip-as. et/xa. ff^La Cret.
TJ
= =
T|Ypap.|iai Cret.
81a
^TOS. 58c ?TOS 86.4 etrre. irre Boeot. iopn// cvd|i,Epos d Cret.
112.5
i^jiev
iilMlv ri\Lr\v
r\)il
efvat.
163.7
ehai.
Cret.
elp.l.
154.4, 163.7
clp.t.
1 Sg. imperf. mid. of
163.9
88
o,
EvpdXKTjs Lac. 36 evcpyeWs Thess. = eiepyerûv. 78, 157 cviSe Lesb. elSe. 35 a |rCFUKOVO|UidvTuv Boeot. = tflKomp.TiKirav. 146.1, 147.3
|KV|Uvas Cret.
25, 163.1
hifi.(Sip,|i.vov
Epid.
TipASiiivov.
89.4
TiiiCva
Cret. the half. 164.9 hTi|upT|va(a Delph., fern, deriv. of fol-
= fc\p.4pa5,
31
assembled, to
[K4u. 71,75 ciiivda =: evpola.
cvppETdo-aTv C3T3r., see fperda
= rfire/Sô'. 12 a = ei^dfievos, 87 evToO Thess. = eauT^j. 121.2, no. 28.16,

eio-apfoi El.
Evcrxd|JLCvos
55 a Delph., probably halfgrown sheep, i.e. such as are midway between lambs and full-grown sheep. 55 a i||iuro5 = TiiiuTVi. App. 61.6
lowing.
hE)i.ipp^viov
^p.\.tr<ro^
TjP-iffvs.
61.6,
81a
iip,l-
note
EvTpT|Tis Boeot.
hip,[TEia
Epid.
= rip.liraa in sense of
Ein-prjo-is.
61.3
cKToi/.
61.6, 164.9
308
TJlllTU^KTO Cret.
T]|ivo-u
GREEK DIALECTS
eipSa Arc. = Bipafe. 133.2 SvpuTov Epid. = *Bipu>Tpov. 70.3 Suo-Ocv Arc. = TvBrlvaL. 65, 185.2 6u4>\ds Cumae = tu0X6s. 65 Mxa Cret. = rixn. 6S eudSSu El. (Bo6,(S)Soi) impose a fine. See following 6(D(i)do impose a fine. Locr. Boiea-To, Att. Bociv, Delph. BiaebvTtjiv. 161.2. Cf Att. Ba(i)i, Ion. Bauii (87), Delph.
.
= ^/il^KTOU. 61.6 = ^fiurv. 20 134.26 i]v Ion. = Mk. 163.4 flv = ?(rov. j)vai Arc. = flvai. 154.1, 163.7 iivOTOS Cret. = evaros. 84, 114.9 liveiKO = ^veyKa. 49.1, 144 a
T|vx'''fl'>l<'o-v
Ephes. App. 89.1, 144 a
SjviKO
= TJneyna.^ 49.1, 144 ijvrai Mess. = win. 151.1, 163.8 = eh. 114.1 fls Heracl. 163.3 ^v. 163. t|s = ^V. T^S "in TJO-TW El. = Efl-TU. 163.5 qToi Delph. = ?. 151.1, 163.8 r\ra = %ittu3. 163.5 HipTOV Coan iavrCov. 121.2 fixoi Orop. = Sttou. 132.3 41.46 Tjios Ion. = Sus.
:
Bwlatrti
Cypr.
ri.
93
J?..-.,.,
{a Lesb., Thess., Boeot.
= pda.
114.1
.,
with App.
taOea Cret. = oti(ra. 81 a, 163.8 tapeidSSu Boeot. serve as priest. lap^s Cyren. = lepeh. 111.3
,
84
lapo(p,)p,vdp,avcs, see Upoiiv^puov
iap6s, lap6s
= Up6s.
13.1, 49.2,
586
ed\a66a Cret. = edXarra. 81a 6d\aTTa. 81 Bappû El. = Bapcr4oi, dappiu, but in
technical sense of 6e secure, immune. So 6ippos security, immunity. 80, no. 57.1, note 0tt(p)p<is Ther. 48.2, 80 0e- Meg. etc. = Oeo-. iZ.&d 6eiip6s. 41.4 6eap6s Elean Biaiuov. 65, 6^6|i.i.ov Locr.,
tacrcra
/outra,
163.8a
tjar^p Cypr. = larpbs. 56, 164.5 tarpa rd Epid., perguisites /or healing. 165.3 toTTO Cret. = oB(7a. 81, 163.8 t-y^vds Arc. = eyyvos. 10 'V^XIP^KOi Arc, from iyxcip^Cdi. 10,256 tSSios Thess. = rSios. 19.3, 58 c IS^ Cypr., then, and. 134.6
ftSios
164.4
BeapJii. iiiîi Epid., Lac. 0<nriaC, 06i<ririeis Boeot.
&<ririeis.
Upcws Mil.
66, 164.4
Upi]a
= tdios. 52 = iepci^s.
28 6
37.2
IjEpis
43, 111.5
=: i^pEux.
Qeainal,
Up'îia Ion.
9.2a
Up^s Arc. ,
icpT|TEvai
066JOTOS Boeot., Thess.=e665oTos. 165.2

6EO|i,oip(a
lepaTeiia.
Cypr. = Icpeis. 111.4 167. Iepi)Tei)KOTi
Coan 9eou /wTpa the part consecrated to the god eeiffSoros. 60.4 066p8oTOs Thess. 8eup6s. 41.4a 6eop6s, deupds
Phoc, 188.4
UpiTEvu, lapiTCiia
lEpo6vTC(i>
Upareiw.
167
etc., he
Arc, Phoc, Rhod.,
UpoBirris.
Arc. UpoBvris, 78, 167
64po-os
Bipaos.
49.2
eô-Tuv Phoc. (Stiria) Biaduv. 85 Br]iravp6s. 59.2 6r|aup6s Arg. ff^Xus. 165.1 en\*Tpos El. Oiaiopla Boeot. Bewpla. 44.4 eiydva Delph., lid, cover (?). Cf. Hesych. Biyuvof kiûtov. See no. 61
= = =
Upo6vn)s (-as), ofBcial title. Sometimes applied to priestly attendants, sometimes to priestly officials of high rank,
who were
Upo|iv^|i,(i>v,
even, in
officers
-|jLvd|jia>v,
some
title
places, the
eponymous
of certain
38 ff.,
note
6i6^p,cvos Cret.
riBip^vo^.
66
164.9 etvos Cret. flcios. idirirao-TOs Boeot. 69.4 Bebs. 9 ei6s
Boeot. = *9c49e(rTos. 68.2 00- Meg. etc. = Geo-. 42. 5d Ooo-Ca Boeot. = BviTla. 24
0i,d(|>ei,(rTas
9.2a,
superior officials, primarily in charge of religious matters, sacred commissioners, ministers of religion, but in some states the chief magistrates. Arc kepo/ivdnovffi, 77.1 o. Arg., Epid. lapoUijuvdfwves, 58 6, 89.4 Upoiroids, title of officials in charge of religious matters, sometimes regular magistrates, sometimes extraordi-
nary commissioners
GLOSSARY AND INDEX

Up6i, Up<Ss.
309
58
Upurcuu
= Upareiw. 167 l66dvTcs Cret. = lo-rdi'Tes. 81 a teis Ion., Boeot. = deis. As
Ipeus Lesb. Upeis. 18.1 tpi^Tcvu Lesb. kpareiu.
tpos Lesb.,
Ipo's,
ip6s Ion.
= UpU.
13.1, 167 13.1,
in lit. Ion., so also insorlptional W6s (Ephesus), tSvva (Chios), though e'ievvos, ivdivw also ocouf. Proper names in
'IBv-
76a
lp<Sv
Cypr.
(IpovC) district
pCo-os, f'tfoSi '^"os
= fffos.
54c
1
52,54,50 6.
Lesb.
l<r(roB4ourt,
are Ionic and Boeotian Uds = ekds. 116. Ther. Ai/cdSi, 58c (pjiKaoTo's Boeot. = elKo<TT6i. 116 witha (f)Ckoti = e(K0(7i. 82, 61.2, 116 FiKarCSeios 6 Heracl., name of a particular (twenty-foot) road FLKarCircSos Heracl., twenty feet wide,
IvrCa, lo-rCa la-TiaTdpiov quet-hall.
iaria.
Rhod.
Cf.
ianarbpuiv ban-
Hesych. {(marbpui.-
SeiirvTyr'^pLov.
11
fbrrup Boeot., witness, hie Ittoi Boeot. = tsTiii. 86.4

Xuv
l(4v
^tip.
used with ivro/ios Iketos Arg. = l(c^7)s. App. 68 6

lK|ia|i4vos
hit.
Boeot.
iyiiv.
62.3, 118.2
Up.
Cypr., stricken (in battle),

*tKiJt&.
Denom. from
Thess.
Cf.
Urap
at one blow, at once, dK6vTiov, Lat. ico

(koo-tos
Hesych. Urâ-
Ka W.Grk., Boeot. = m, 134.2 Ka = Kard. 95 with a

k6.
13.3,
=
in
eiKoo-T6s.
116 with
App^
I'ku
lit. Dor. Delph., Locr., Corinth., Epid., Lac. Cf. also Delian l/co[i'] dvijKov, and Ion. (Paros) perf part, rd irapmbTa, the past
= ijku. As
Hom. and
so also in
Arc,
Arc-Cypr. nal. 97.2, 134.3 Ka(S)8aXôp.ai El. jcaradT^Xô/xat injure, violate KuSSi^, gen. KdSSixosi Heracl., Mess., a measure. Cf. Hesych. KdSdixo"'
rifileKTov,
and Lac /cdSSixos urn
(Pint.
Lye 12)
KaSCKKop Lac. =: KaSiirKos. 86.3 Kaeso-rdKaTi Delph., 3 pi. perf. 138.4 (taTa(cpifl5151.2 KaKpiBse Arc. KoXats Epid. probably hen. From *Ka\afis to KoXû as Eng. hen to Lat. cano Cf. Ka\Xv[(r|ia]Ta Ceos, sweepings.
CXaos, 1^605, tXi]OS (Lac. AiXe/ros)
fXe-
ws. 49.5, S3, S8d hiXa|aa'T6 Delph., f rom IXdirfco/xai. 85.1 htXepos Lac. , see fXaos t|jidirKci> El., probably maltreat, related
to
Iv
Ifjids,
i^dfftrw
iv. 10, 135.4 3 pers. pron. 118.4 eauT(?. 121.1 flv a^Toi Cret. Ivayo Arc. ^= eladya. 10. tvoXCvu Cypj., write upon. 10.
Arc.-Cypr.
Hesych. adp/iara- KaWiapara

KaXpds Boeot. = KoKis. 64 Kdpâ Lesb. = KapSia. 19.1 Kapirdu offer, especially a burnt offering, in late insor. of Cos, Smyrna, Thera, Athens, as often in the Septuagint. Cf. Hesych. KapiraBhra- rd i-Trl paKdpirwp^ Bvala. fiov Kadayiffdivra. Coan KapTTwvTi, 25 a Kdppuv = KpelTTWV. 80, 113.1 Kapraviros, pi. KapmlToSa, Cret. large cattle, in contrast to vpSpara used of sheep and goats. Cf Kapralirovs bull, in Pindar. 49.2a Kaprepos Ion. Cret. = Kparepbs, in meaning often = Kiipios valid. Cf also Ion.
flv
= or_dat.
Cf.
d\ei-
Hesych.
dXliieif d\el<pciv,
KiJirptot
and
TTT'iipLOv' ypaipelov.
(vSiKdÔfiai Arc, see ivdiKdô/uu (vSiKos Arc, see IvSlkos

lv|uv(|>'<js, tv(i,ov<|>os
'
Arc, blameworthy,
impious. 10 Cvirao-is Arc. =

tviroXd
?^nrao-is. 10, 49.6 Arc. = ^/iiroXi). 10 tv(âCv(i> Arc. = firiviu inform in legal
sense.
lv()>opPlai,
Cf.
el<r<palvia
Ath.75A
lv()>opPur|ids
Arc, impose a
pasture tax, the imposition of a pasture tax. No. 17, note Ids Cret. = iKeivos. 114.1 louiu Boeot. = vloD. 24 Iinr^8o(ios Rhod. = 'IinrSSafws. 167 tpeia Lesb = i ^peia priestess. 13.1
.
dicpaTiJs invalid, Kparetv
be valid, Cret.
K&pTuv q.v. 49.2a KdpTOs = Kpdros. 49.2a
Kdpruv Cret. (Kdprovavs)
meaning
epev,
xvpiiirepos,
shall
prevail,
Kpelrrwv, in as Kdprovavs be of greater
310
authority.
GEEEK DIALECTS
Kurd. 22, 95 xaXxAs. 65, 71 fix. KE Lesb., Thess., Cypr.
Ka.Ti
Cf. Kaprepis. 49.2 a, 81, 113.1 S3, KapuKipto Boeot. = KiipvKelov. 164.1 Kos Arc.-Cypr. = Kal. 134.3 Kao-C7VT)Tos Arc, Lesb. 191 -Kdo-ioL Arc. = -kSo-ioi. 116a, 117.2
Kao-o-TipaTopiv, KaSBiipaTdpiv, Ka69r|parbpLov Lac, the hunt, name of an athletic
Arc.
Kaux<is Cret.
13.3,
134.2
KEIVOS
^Ketvoi.
125.1
kê| Lac.
= =
kAijs.
142 a
k^XevSos Arc, roa4. 191 K^vTO Dor. k^Xto. 72 KEpaCci) Delph. =: Kepdnvv/u.
Ktpvdvai. K^pvav Lesb. Kai. 26 K^ Boeot.
game.
in
64.
Nouns
-ts, -tv,
Nos. 70-73, note. for earlier -los, -wi',
162.8, 229 18a, 155.3
are frequent in late inscriptions, and originated in the reproduction of Roman proper names like Cornelius, colloquial Cornells
KTjvos =: iicetvoi.
kipEtxris Cret.
25 with
xiipEi/iris
a,
125.1
divorce
kAt = Karci. 95 KOT Cypr. = Kal.
134.3
KaTa7(Xd,|tvos Epid. 163.4 Kara-yp^co Lesb. KaBatpôj convict, condemn. See &yp4<a
KigaXXEvu Ion., act as highwayman Ki|dXXT|s Ion. , highwayman. Used with \riuTTi/is in np. 3B 19, as in Democr. f r. 260 ed. Diels. Probably of Carian or Lyoian origin
kCs Thess.
KiTTi'As
kCoiv
~dov\i(ra(rdaL. KaTaSouXiTTao-TTi Boeot. Cf. 82, 85.1, 142 Karaf e\)i,cvov Cret. assembled, to Karei,
68.4, 128, 181 81 a Thess., often used instead of
Ws.
Eub.
ardWa =
KXaiKTds
(TT'^Xij
Argol.,
Mess.
/cXeio-Tis.
\^M.
76
142 a
KaraOevs Cret. Karaffels. 78 KaTaipeC Locr. 53 KaTdKXii)Tos Heracl., summoned. KardkXtjtos d\la = Att. ct&ykXtitos iKK\T}ala.
KaTa\\do-(rii>
KXaC| Argol., Mess. (cXels. 142a KXdpos Cret., the body of KXapdrai or serfs attached to the estate
-K\âs, proper
names
Arc,
intrans., act other-
-kXepes, -kX^tis, -KXfjs,
in. 166.1 proper names
in.
wise
108.1a
KXffOs Phoc 68 KXEvas Thess. etc 35 a kX(vi) Naples, Cumae, tomb or niche a tomb
KaraXopEvs Epid.=*KOTaXa/3eiis support.

5
KaTa\u)i,aK6(i> lieraol., cover over with
in
stones.
Cf. Hesych.
Xiiûa/ces-
irdrpai.
-Xw/xaKwîJs,
78
KardiTEp Ka^dTre/). 57 a. Also for /carTivep, cf. 95 a, 126 Kdrappos Arc. KardpaTos. 54 KaTaTieT||ii Cret., Mess. iiroTle-rnu mortgage, mid. take a mortgage Kar^Sijav Cypr. = Karieeaav. 138.5 KaTE(po>v Lesb. Kadie/joCK. 13.1, 155.3 KaTcpopôv Cypr., aor. of Karelpyw. 5 Kariapa^to Bl. {KaTiapaliav, /cartapaiiffetc) = KaBiepeio) in form, but in meaning Karriyopia. 12a, 161.1, no. 57.2,
Ko6ap6s Heracl. etc.
Ka0ap6s. 6 KdOapo-is El. := KdBapais. 6 Koivdv, KOivavû K0ti'i6i', Koivaviu.
41.4 KOLvdu Thess., Dor. = koikAu. 162.2 Ki|ii<rTpo rd Cret., gri/is. 166.3 KO|UTTd|icvoi Boeot. = Ko/ua-diievot. 142 Kdppa Arc. = icApi). 54 KopJCa Cypr. = KapSla. 6, 19.1 KO(r|i,û (-ten) Cret., be a member of the (cifffios. See following. Koa-fiivres, 42.
5d
K6o-|i.o$
note
KOtCyv[6I.TOs]? TheSS. KO(r(7>/7)TOS. 191 -kAtioi W. Grk. -kAo-ioi. 61.2, 116 a,
Cret., the body of chief magistrates (collective a single member

;
117.2 KOTKTTdnsv Cret.
67 a
KaroiKetouvei Thess.
= KaToiKfflo-j.
139.2,
see preceding); later used of a single member of this body, with pi. /cAtr/ioi KdTEpos Ion. irArcpo!. 68.4
KO(Tp.iwv,
was
called
169
KardiTEp Ion. beside Kardirep xaSdirep Karopp^vTEpov Arc. , see dppivrepos
KOTuXâ Coan
Kovpi) Ion.
KpajiLdirai.
koti)Xi;
KApij.
54
KÊ/iiitrai.
Epid.
12 &
GLOSSAEY AND INDEX

Kp^vvu Thess.
Kpiva. 18, 74 Kp^Tos Kpiros. 49.2 Kptvvw Lesb. Kp(i/ai. 74. AoT.^Kpivva,
311
a receipt for,
ii
(act.) canceling, giving
=
,
(mid.) having canceled, taking a receipt for. Cpds. with diri), Sid, Xteios Thess. XWixos. 164.6,9
77.1
KT^vvca Lesb.
Kreivai.
74
KToCva Rhod. a territorial division similar to the Attic deme. Cf. ktI^w,
Krlffis
KTOivdras Rhod., member of the kto/xo. Kundv Epid. = icuKeiiv. 41.4 9v9vus Chalcid. 22 c, 24 a KUjiEplvai Cypr. = Kvêppdv. 88, 167 Kvppos Thess. = xipios. 19.3 Kiipa Cret. = K6pi;. 25, 54 Kus Ion. = TTus, 68.4
Thess. dyopd market-place (Thess. dyopd ^/t/cî;ir(a) XiitoteX^ci) Locr., leave taxes unpaid. Cf. XtTTOffTpaTfa etc. Xio-o-ds Cret., insolvent (?). No. 113.
\i,\ii\v
= =
note Arg., some kind of shallow vessel. Cf. \oTds and XcTris ATTos Cret. = Ai)k7-o!. 86.1 XTif)pi.ov Heracl. = XouTijpwv. 44.4
115,
Xoirts
p.d
El.
;ih}.
15
S^.
Aa- from
Aoo-.
41.4,45.3
Xdpuuriv Chian = \dpaa-iv. 77.3 XhoPiiv Aegin. = Xa|8t6. 766

XaYatoiCret. {\ayalev), release; aor. \o-
(id
Thess.
134.4
ndprvs.
jiaiTus Cret.
71 a
(idv
EL =
/t^K.
13 a
|i,dvToi
Epid.
= fiivToL.
.
126
ydmi. 162.8
\d$o|iai,
jjiao-Tpda El.,
accounting, or body of
Xd|u|iai
Ion., Meg., Boeot.
(XdSSovffdtj)
Xafi^dvoj
AainraCav Cret. 69.3 Xos, gen. Cret. Xdo. 112.4

Aao-atos Thess., Aapuratos. No. 28.19, note XaTpai[d|uvov], XaTpeid|icvov El. = TuiTpevifiemv consecrated. 12 a, 161.1 Xa(tivpoiriiXi,dv Arc, plundering. No. 18.11, note Cf. HeXeiTopEvo) Thess. = Upareiu. sych. Xeiropts- Upeiai, and Xijr^pes- Upol a-Tet/>avotp6pot. 'A0afmvs. Thess. et
Cf Hesych. fiaffrplai' ai tuv ev$vvai. 12 a, 31 |ia<rTpo( title of (1) officeis with special function, (2) at Rhodes the highest officials of the state. Cf nos. 95, 96
fiaarpol.
dpxipTuv
p.a(rxdXa Heracl., hollow, marsh. jSXira nairxdXa papyrus marsh 93 iiA Cret. = /J.
p.^Si.|i.)i.vov
/3u-
Epid.
Ion.
89.4
p,^Suv
Arc,
p,E8d|i.epa
Epid.
like
= fielâv. = ned"
/ut).
113.1
d/i.4pa.ii.
formed
Ke(pa\dv
fitt
ra-epic^ôXa
Adverb from i-irip
7)1
(16, 38).
Probably related to
Boeot., Thess.
f-avis
Att. \ctTovpry4ia (39)

XeiTdipYds Boeot. Xc(u, see X^w
|ih6idX[av]
Pamph.
= \ciTovpy6s.
44.4
IJLEivvds,
= 16 = /jteydXiiv. 62.3 Thess. = pirjuis. 77.1,

=
p.i/iv.
112.3
MhtCgios Corcyr. 766 p,E(s Ion., Corcyr., Meg.
)u|ii(r6u(rciivTai Hei'acl.
XmoXt)s Rhod., accursed. No. 93, note XcKxot Delph., dat. sg. of \ex'^- 63 XeXdptiKa Arc., Ion., Epid. 137, 146.1
112.3
146.3
with App.
Xîrxa Rhod., grave. No. 94, note Aeoxaios Thess,, epithet of Apollo. No. 26, note AcTrCvaios Thess. = Xe-rrTlmios. 86.2 XcCtov or XevTov Arc, wittingly (?). No. 17.3, note $4\a. Doric (Cret., \4a, Cret. XeCco Lac, Meg., Corcyr., Coan, also in Epicharmus and Theocritus) and Elean. Cret. Xriu (but subj. Xi?i), El. XeofTax, elsewhere only contracted forms as Xî, \Qfies, XQvri, etc. -XiaCvu Boeot. = -Xeafw.), but in sense
M^vvsi Boeot. = M^fjjs. 89.6, 108.2 M(voKpdTi)s Cret. = McvcKpdrris. 167 (i^vTov = p.4irroi. No. 28.38, note (ilpEia Heracl. = tiepls (i^pos Locr., real estate. No. 55.44, note |iEo-EYyovos Boeot., adj. with a third
Cf. /jxireyyvdaXj.&S. Att. fj.eiT6dfj.7j. 8^ |j.4o-iro8i Thess., until. 132.9a (xô-o-opos Heracl., intermediate boundfjLCiro^vTi
party.
ary
pô-Ttt
Arc,
Cret. until.
fjArpios.
86.4,
132.9a
Locr. (i^TEppos Lesb. =

jxcTapoiKô)
= fieroiKia.
53
19.2
312
uCTpic&uEvai Heracl.
GEEEK DIALECTS
= /ieTpLoifiemi..
42.
vi.ou)i,civCa, viu|i.Cvios
rnvfi'/jvios.
Boeot.
voviitipla,
56 fiirrh Cret.,
i2.5a
until. 86.4, 132.9a \Utto9 Boeot., Cret. = /iô-os. 82 (leis El. = Aiî-. 112.3
(i.i)8aii,6t
vdfiaios Ion. =(i'6fiLpios.

vd/ufios. v6îos Locr. vd|ios Heracl., a coin.
164,9 164.9
Cf. Lat.
num-
Delpli. =;
fiiidels.
/itijSajiioC.
|i,T)Seta
)i,r|6c(s
Lesb.
= fiitdefila.
66
138.2 Cf. 114.1
mus
vo(ra-6s Ion. veo<r(r6s. 42.5(2 *potrT^w, voiTTiw. votrrlrTio El.
84
Lesb. = ii7ip6s. 77.1, 112.3 H^s Heracl. = n'/iv. 112.3 fiiKKi.SS6)i.cvos Lao. = iuKit^6fievos, a term applied to Spartan boys in the third year of their public training. 84, nos. 70-73, note MtvTwv Arg. = MIXtiov. 72 MCp-yos Eretr. = Mla-yos. 60.4 |j,urT6s Cret. = iiurSbs. 85.1 89.3 |i,va|i|i,etov Thess. = fivrifieiov. Mvoo-cra Thess. = Mi-offfa. 19.3 Ôi(ra Lesb. = fiovcra, Tt .S (ioixeo) Cret. {iju)lk13v etc.) = Dor. fioi(ifivvos
vu Cypr., Boeot. 134.5 SOvafiat. 88 vtivap.aL Cret. vvktL. 86.1 vipttC Cret.
|ivos Ion.
= îvoi.
54
gEVFdprjs Coroyr., El. 54 l^vvos Lesb. = I^Kos. 546 |evo8CKaiLoor., Phoo., title of judges in cases involving the rights of îvoi.. JevoSkijiisused by alatewriterto translate the Latin praMor peregrinus ^vv = inJc. 135.7
|uv6s Ion.
6
Koivis.
135.7
fwixîu. 161.2 with App. Xdo) /lims. S4 (iovvos Ion. ixuxis Heracl., storehouse, granary Cf. 59.1, 77.3 (iua Lao. fwOffo,. |i,(dX4(i> Cret. {iio\h, liaXiv, etc.), contend (in law). So also Cret. d/iîûXû,
0.
58 a
"Oa|os
dfiiffifiioKos, d,VTi/j,co\os,
dTrojUwX^w, adv.
Cf. Hesych. fiuiX'îcreTai.- iia.Xijirerai. Related to Horn. luSXos contest. Cf dyuvifo/tai as a law-term in
ifiuXei.
.
Attic
|jLuo-a
= ^vtra,.
,
77.3
vaV(i>
Cret. take refuge in a temple vaK6p05, see veiaicitpos i-ciis. 41.4,53,54/ vo(f)6s vairoiai, see veuiroiTis vavos Lesb. veds. 35, 54/ vc|i.avT]Ca Cret. vmnriHa. No. 113.146,
oPeXd; Boeot. oPeWos Thess. (i/3oX6s. 49.3, 68.1, 89.2 o^SoCtis, a7Soi'/)KavTa. 31 a o^Swi Ion. 67S617. 44.2 oySi^KOVTa Ion. dydo^Kovra. 44.2 6po\6s. 49.3 with App., 68.1 oSeXis oeCycii Lesb. o?7w. 49.1 Sff-os. 82 otos Cret. 6eed.Kiv Cret. ocrdKis. 81a, 133.6 ol dat. 8 pers. pron. 118.4 foi oMTi)i. 167 FOiKd.Tas
,
Fd?o!.
51a
^ =
fOiKEtis Cret.
foiKos
=
,
= olK4n]s. 167 = oTkos. 52 FoCkm Delph. = oiiciacv. 132.7 potvos = oims. 52 otfos Cypr. = ofos alone. 53, 191
otiTEv, otirhE,
note vE^ras Cret. men, gen.
see of^w
an
official
body of young
88 a Delph.,
j/eiros,
ace. veSra.
va.oK6pos,
or. ots Delph. hoCirovTi Heracl.

o\E(|>(i)
132.3
ofoovTt.
ofirei),
68
veiDKiipos Ion;,
Delph.
Epid., Coan tokA/jos (41.4, 45.3), custodian of the temple, sacristan. In some places the office became one of considerable rank and honor vEtiiiroCifs Ion., Coan vairotai, 31, 41.4. Cf. also Ion. feuTroiAs, Boôt. Ka7roi6s. Title of officials in general charge of the affairs of the temple viKdhas, viKâp Lac. viKiaai. 59.1, 60.2
-
Ther. (oTirAe etc.), Lac. (Hesych.), have sexual inCret. (otwev,

tercourse
vv
f.
118.6
= dre. 13.3, 132.9 oKai Lesb. = Sti[}. 68.4 8KKa for Sxa KB = Srav. 132.9 hoKxaKdrioi Heraol. = (JKraKiirtoi. OKTdKiv Lac. = ixTdKis. 133.6 okt6 Lesb. = o/cTii. 114.8 6ktt<& Ephes. App. 89.1 hoKTii Heracl., Ther. = d/cTi4. 114.8
OKa W.Grk.
58c
68c,
GLOSSARY AND INDEX

OKTUK6irioi Lesb. <i/cToK6(7ioi. oXtos 6\iyoi. 62.3
313
117.2
h6pFOs Corcyr., opos Heracl.
Spot.
'OXirir(xijv
6|ioXoY& a, 6/io\a7Ia 0|i,ov6evTEs Lesb. diiovoovvres. 44. 4,167 ov Lesb., Thess., Cypr. dva. 6 ovdXa, avdXov|jLa Thess. draXtu/ia.
69-3 d|i.6\oYov t6, Boeot.
= 'OXutivlxv-
6i,56d
opTî Ion. ôpTTJ. 42.5cJ opiî Cjrpr., see ^| dpiê ap(|>avo8iKa<rTaC Cret. (dpramdtKaiTTal),
officers
appointed
to look after the af-
fairs of orphans or minors.
Cf Att.
.
164.9
6vYpd\|Kiv Thess.
gvc Thess.
= avaypiij/ai..
123
27, 156
8e.
6v6<(Kav Thess. avêriKav. 138.5 ovt Arc. SSc. 123 oviouiia Boeot. ivofia. 226, 24
ovvi6a Cret. = 6pvi6a. ovu Arc. -Cypr. = 5Se.

owfJba
5,
86.5
123
132.
= Siroi =
8
6vofia.
226
Sir-Q.
Cret. dTrai also final.
6p0aKO0i;XaKes s. 120.2, 121.1 F<5s Cret. ficria Arc, Locr. Sa-ia. 58dl oTtt Lesb. Sre. 13.3, 132.9 oTcIos Cret. OTTofos, So-Tis. 68.1, 130 Srepos Cret. STrorepos. 127 FOTi Locr. Sti. 129.2a fiTijii Cret. 6'riw. 128, 129.2 6m, Sttives Lesb. Sn etc. 129.2 Sttos Cret. 82 Sa-os. ovSis Lac. =: oiSels. 114.1
= = =
=
a
24
AAjre as.
ov6a|i,et
= Srov oirip Boeot. = {nr4p.

oirei
W.Grk.
oiSsCs
Epid. = oidapioO. = oiSels. 66
132.2
oirf Cret.,
where, when, Lao.

Sttl (tis
132.6 oiri Cypr. in 19.29, note

oiriSSd|i(vos
ov\o|UT[piov] ? Coan, barley measure. Cf Hesych. oiiXaxi'OK d77ero els at oiXal ^fi^dWojTat trpbs dirapxits twv
.
Strris?
131, no.
ovXos Ion. = SXos. 54 ovpeiov, UpaovCvet., guard-house. Erom oBpos watcher, like Att. 4>poiptop from
0poup6s
84 'OirievTi, 'OttovtCohs, HottovtCov Locr.

Lac.
6in.f6iiems.
= 'OttoOkti,
'OwovvtIovs, etc.
44.4,
45.4, 53, 58(2 OTriTepos. 12 oirdrapos El. oiroTTOs Boeot., oitottos Cret.
= inrdaos.
ovpEvw Cret., watch oupos Ion. = Spos. 54 ovTO, ouTa, etc. Boeot.
etc.
tovto, ToOra,
82
124
in aorist
Smra Lesb. = oinrus Lesb. oirrlXos Dor.
Sttb.
129.2, 132.5
6(|>e[\ti>
and
perfect, be con-
= Srios. 129.2 = 6(t>6d\ijJis.

(-(Xos
Epidaurian
and
-iXXos, no.
Occurs in 92
demned So Arc.
tfi'Xecun,
to pay, be adjudged guilty. aor. infin. 6(p\^v, perf. [fo][/ro]0Xlot,

fO(p\eK6irt.
52 a,
passim), as Laconian in Plut.Lyc. 11, and in the writings of Archytas and Phintias. Stt-t-I'Kos (cf. dir-r-fip etc.) like vav-r-iKoi beside vai-rrii
OTTTO El.
Situs
8iro(
138.4, 146.1 o^pis Arg., ramp. s.v.Il'

irat, Trai
No.
82.
Cf.
L.&S.
dKTlil.
114.8
fiirm Cret.
= xoi. 132.4 Rhod. = Sttoi. 132.4

6iro,
eep.
Dor. (Cret. 132.7
Lac.
hbiro)
inrb-
Sirup Eretr., oirup El.
Sttus.
60.1,3,
opdrpios Cret. = *(>'^Tpu>s? No. 112.13, note opPos Corcyr. = 6pos. 51 opxCû = opK&io. 162.1 opKiSrepos Cret., having preference in the oath hopKOftdTai Locr., jwrors
97 a
132.5 60.3 irais = vl6s, or, sometimes, Svyirrip. Erequent in Lesbian and Cyprian, occasionally elsewhere iraio-a Lesb. = Trdtra. 77.3 ira|ia = KT^/io. 49.5a, 69.4 ira|iaTo<j>a70|i.ai. Locr. = Sinwirieiofuu.
tt^,
tt'q.
iraipCv Eretr.
iraiffiv.
49. &a
ira|ui>x^<<>
Heracl., possess. Cf Hesych. TTO^wxos' 6 K^ptos. 'IraXof, and irapta.
xiftJV- KeKrrjfidvos.
41.2
UavaYdpcTLOs Arc,
iravdôporis
name
of a
month
6, 49.2,
Arc =
irair/iyvpis.
Spni
= Spm.
142 a
80 a
314
iraviifitirToi Cret.,
11,
GREEK DIALECTS
ungirded
?
No. 113.
note
Thess.
some inscriptions of Delphi and Amorgos

ir4\iBpov irX^dpov. 48 itcXekvs (or iriKeKv) Cypr.,
ndva|i,|i,os
n(ij/77|iios,
name
of
a month
irdvo-a
TrStra.
Arc, Arg.,
Cret., Thess.
77.3 Heracl. = TrdvTr}. 133,6 irav^vtos Cypr., with all salable products (cf. Sivos). No. 19.9, note
irttvToi
used of a to 10 minae. Cf. Hesych. ijpLLTriXeKKov rb yap , ScKdfivovv ttAcku KaXetrat irapk lla0Used elsewhere with other valois. ues ; cf Hesych. s.v. xAckus
sum
of
money equal
irdp El.
iriip
= irepf.
96
12, 95
ireXroijxipas
ir^liire
Boeot.
TreKraaTiis
irapA.
Lesb., Thess.
=, irivre.
68.2,
irapd with aoc. for dat. 136.2 irapa)i,a|v(i) Arc, drive in a wagon off (the highroad). Cf. iiraiMêiu, Ka$a/mêioi.
114.5
Heracl. = Trei'TaeTijpfs. 58 c Delph., seme as TrenTapjuphas. 13, no. 51D16, note irevTT|K6vTuv Chian = gen. pi. of vevriiir6VTah6Tr)ps
TTEVTafiapiTciia)
No.
17.23,
note
irapairpocTTdTas Agrig. , an adjunct irpoo-TtiTasorpresiding officer of the council. Cf TrapairpvTiveis in Teos irapaâlvia transn'apPdXXu Delph. gress
.
Kovra. 116 ircvTopKCa Locr., quintuple oath, oath swomby five gods, bid ir^vTos Cret., Amorg. Tr^/iTTos. 86.2,
irdpSeixita Epid. irapclav Boeot.

irapcis
wapdSeiypia.
Boeot.
= irapTJa'av. = jrap^v. 163.3

so approve.
66 138.5
114.5 with App.

ireireto-Teiv
Thess.
= ireTreSrfloi.
=
85.1
9.
156
iriroi6vTei(r<ri
iraperdjiii
Arc, examine
and
173
Titfu),
17.20),
(no. 19.29), 142.

n'apts Boeot.
into (cf. ^|eirapeTdâmi. irapheraâiiivos (no.
Boeot.
ireirovriKbtn.
2 a, 146 ireiroKa Lac.

irep
TTiiTTOTc.
132.6,9
Tepl.
95 with App.
irapKa(6)6tKa Lac. TrapaKaraB'/iKii IIap6x6Eos, see Iiep6x0cos nao-idSapo Gela. 105.2a

irdcTKO) El.
= vapTjv. =
Trd(rx<^-
16a
-iripa,\.6a
Cret., set aside, repudiate (the
66
irao-o-uSidîi)
irao-cruSlrii
Lesb., assemble. 96.2 Ion. iravtrvSlrii. 96.2
purchase of a slave). Law-Code VII. 10, note ircptPo\ip6a> Rhod., fasten round with lead. 88 ircpCSpop.oi, officials at Mytilene, clerks
of the court JlEpfoSapCai Locr.
iTEpoSos Delph.
6,
irdo-TOs Cret., owner. 49.5a ârdpa Loor. = Traripa. 12 irdrpa Arc, Dor. = yimt gens. Ion.
95
95
ireploSos.
in this sense irarpid Delph., Elean fivos gens, as in Hdt. 1.200 irarpioiOKOs Cret. iirixKiipos heiress.
irirpii also, rarely,
IlEpdxSeos, IlapdxBEas, Locr. or Aetol. ethnicon. App. 12, 95 n^ppa)i.05 Lesb. Tlplap.os. 19.2
irio'irupes
Lesb.
= = T^rapcs.
Mera-.
IXeTaêtTvios
68.2,114.4 135.5
Law-Code VII. 15, note
= TreSd, iist6.. = /lerd. 135.5 IltSa-yttTVios = Mera-.

irf
(p.
270)
ir^T6pov Orop.
<ra.vU
wooden
tablet.
Arc.
95, 135.5
Same word
as rh-avpov springboard
68.2,
Cf.
ircSd
135.5
53, 135.5 Cypr. = ireSiov mSidv Arg. = fjtereiiv. 9.7, 135.5 iret, irei W. Grk. = ttoB, ttov. 132.2 JIciXeo-TpoTCSas Boeot. 68.2 ireto-oi Thess. = reTa-ai. 68.2 ireCo-ci. Cypr. = Te/o-ei. 68.1 irE\av6s, originally a cake offered to the gods, but also applied to an offering of money. So in no, 82, as in
ireSCja
irESdôiKOi Arg. =r liiroMoi.
and perch for fowls nTeoX6s Thess. = eco-o-aXis. 65, 816

irETpd)iei.vov
Boeot.
TeTpd/Hji/oc.
68.2
irirpaTOS Boeot. Tirapros. 49.2a, 68.2, 114.4 ir^TTOpes, ircTTopdKOVTtt Boeot. rh-To.pes, TeTTapdKOPTa. 68.2, 114.4, 116 vtiOa Cret. {weiBev), inform. 162.9 ire(t>ipdK0VT{s Thess, TeBripaKiTes. 68.
2,
147.3
GLOSSAEY AND INDEX

147.2 irfXui Lesb. = T^Xe. 68.2, 132.4 iri66a> Boeot. = TreWti). 162.8 irtirvpcs Horn. = Tfrrapes. 11, 68.2
irc<j>uTcuK{)|uv
315
Heracl.
iniXîo$ Thess.
iriXios (TiXem). 19.3 irovei, irovCoi, etc. Cret., see <pov4u
irXdôs Hei-acl., side

irX.a6vovTa El. wXrieiovTa. 16 irXav Dor. etc. ttX^v irX&s Lesb. irXôws. 113.2
= =
IlohoiSdv, IlohoCSaia Lac. =? UoffeidQv, UoaaSiina. 41.4, 49.1, 59.1, 61.6 iroinrdv Cret. Tofi-n-^v. 69.3 iropvoxlr Boeot., Lesb. Trapm\j/. 5 iropTt Cret. irpU. 61.4, 70.1
irXcvpids, -dSos Heracl.
iros
Arc.-Cypr.
= T/)is.
=
61.4
irXevpd
irX^6a
the
3,
d Locr.
= wX^Bos
majority
TtXrfiii
Iloo-cCSav Lesb., Iloo-ciSdv late Dor. noraSfflx. 41.4, 49.1, 61.5
wXrjeos, as in
Homer.
Cret.
HomiSiuv Ion.
Uoo-oiSdv Arc. 61.5
iroT
Iloo-eiSuv.
amount, Locr. the majority
irXUs Cret.
= irXfe =
IIoirCSMos, Ion. IIoo-iSîos.
ttXôks.
9.4, 42.
= IIoo-sai/.
95
113.2
41.4, 49.1 49.1 4 1 .4, 49 1
= ttXôi-. 113.2, 132.4 = irXôv. 42. 5d, 113.2 irott, iro^jo-o), etc. = TToiet etc. 31 irox*livov Cypr. = irpoitexl'iJjcvov adjawXCm
Cret. irXos Arc.
cent to. Cf.
TTpoo-exiir.
TTori, TrpAs.
irOTairoirio-dTO Boeot.
irpoirairoTeicrd-
Tu.
68.2
noTi,Sd(p)o>v, IIoTi8dv=no(ret5u)K. 41.
89.4
mSiKcs Lao.
= irpoa'^KovTes.
For stem
.
4,49.1, 53, 61.6 IIoTciSovv Thess.

TTOTtixet Heracl.
widiK- to TTO^^Kii;, cf . irpoJf, irpotKds iro6(Ku Boeot. irpoa-^Kio. Cf Uia iroOoSos Trp6<ro5os. Cf irori Trp6s
= Iloo-etSuji/. = 7rpo<rcxi3s.
iroTeXdro Arg.
enforce.
41.4c 132.2 See iwiXaiu.
162.4
ttotC
ir6SoSci)|ia
Boeot.,
Epir.
irpio-oSos.
= jrp6s.
61.4,135.6
to,
164.9 Trot Argol. etc. = irpAs. 135.66 n'OictvTai Phoc. = irotoSrrat. 158 iroUvo-i Arc. = jroioOo-i. 77.3, 157
IIoTlSaiov Caipath. 49.1 iroTiKXaJ'yw Heracl., be close
adja-
= ttoi^w. 53 = 7rai^(ra<r9at. 59.3, 85.2 iroiiâTai El. ^ 59.3, 151.1 iroiKE(j>dXaiov Delph. = irpoaKe^'dXaiov. Cf. TTol = Tp6s, 135.06 iroi6vTuv Delph. = 7ro(oi5iTui. 42.6(2 HoCtios Cret. = Zliiftos. 63 13.3 iriKtt W.Grk., Boeot. = irire.
KOifia Arg., Boeot., El.
iroiâ<ro-ai El.
'iroL'/i<r7]Tat.
cent to. 1 42 oE iroTurKdirrw Heracl. =*trpoa-a-KdirTO} dig up to, heap earth upon
noTo8oviLesb.(?). 49.1
inrd|iaTO Boeot. ird/xaTa. 69.4 vpdSSu Cret. irpdrra. 84 a
irpoo-o-ovTocro-i
Heracl. 107.3
with App., 132.9

131 Ti. TTOK kC Thess. xAXis. 18 6 irdXcp El.
irpdros W.Grk., Boeot. =7rpfiTos. 114.1 irpciTtis, irpuêvrds, irfxyîvTOL^, irpeC7>v, irpct7i<rTos Cret. 7rp^(r|3us, irpeo-/SeuTlis, irpeffpirepos, irpeaîraTOi. 68.
1, 86.3 with a irpeCv Cret. irplv.
86.3a
iroXiavdiJLOi
of municipal magistrates in charge of public buildings, streets, etc., like the Roman aediles. Called a<rTvv6/ioi at Athens,
Heracl.,
title
irpeio-ptta
Thess.
= Trpcff/Sria. =
86.3a
Rhodes,
etc.
TToXiTjjs. 167 iroXioras Cret. , Epid. iroXioOxos, 167 iroXidxos Lac. Especially frequent in Sijiios. iroXis decrees of Phocis, Locris, Thessaly, and other parts of Northwest Greece, and notably in Crete, where it is al-
irpîTTO) Eub. = irpdTTia. 81 Trpi)X("i Chian = Trp^yuo, Tpayna. 68 irpuio) Heracl. = rpla. 162.3
irp^7i<rTOsCret.,Trpi)7icrTrfo)Coan. 86.3 irpîoto-iv Chian Trpijfiijini/. 77.3, 150 irpTJiriro) Ion. irpdrra. Cf. 8, 81
most constant irfXis Lesb. nom.
pi.
109.3
113.2.
irpio-yetes Boeot. = irp^cr/Seis. 68.1, 86.3 irpoaôpû Agrig., be irpodyopos, presiding ofBcer of the dXIa irpoa7pT|fjk|ievoi Lesb. trpoaipovft^vov. 89.3, 157 a. See d^pû irpodv^pEais Thess. = vpoalptai%. See
TrXeto-Tos. irdXuTTOS Heracl. Aws Tro\l(rruv = cJs wXclffTuv
dyp4iij
irpoPeiirdhas
Lac.
== irpoenrdaai.
51,
iroXir/ja
iroXiTefo,
88 a
59.1
316
GREEK DIALECTS
=
poYos Heracl., granary.
19.3,
l>oyoi
133.1 irpba-Bev. irpdeSa Cret. vpoêmdv. irpojevviovv Thess.
Cf. Hesych.
ffipol ffiTLKoi,
frtroô\oJves,
and
41.4c
Pollux IX.45
(TiTO/SiXia-
raOra Si ^0-
irpdêvFOS Corcyr.
irp6|i]vos Cret.
irpoirfla
= irpbêvoi. = irp6êvos. 54
Trpicrffcv.
54
Dor.
133.1 of
yois St/ceXiuirat wvdfiaôv popos Cypr. 53 poiTTOV Epid. l>6irTpov. 70.3
irpoo-SaÊv/js
Arc.
(irpoiraBayevis)
prior date. Cf. iwiyep'^s, p^Tayev^s, etc. 133.1, no. 16.30ff., note
irpocrSCSios {irpoim^lov) El.
irpoo-|XTpEts
o-d
Meg.
165.2
Cf.
Lesb.
7r/30ir)ierp^wv.
78, 157 irpocTTo Delpll. =;

ttpoo-tAtiis.
(1)
(raTpiirris. Still other vario-aSpdiras ations in the transcription of the Persian word (xâBâpava) are seen in iâWpaTreiovTOS, iâ-aTpaweiovTos, iâ-
= Tim. =
128
85.1, 133.1 at Athens, one who looks after the rights of aliens. So in no. 55.34. (2) The chief magistrate of a city or state. (3) Trpoo-rcirai Att. irpiraveis. So in Cos, Calymna,
irplxrBev.
Tpdirtjs
As
SaKp^Ttis Arc.
2a\.a|i.^va El.
(rap|iv(i>
41.2
ZaXîivi;.
48
(?).
Heracl., mafce mounds ov pits Cf. Hesych. ffapubs- <rCipos yijs
Kal K(i\\v(rpa,
Xd<rfji.a
but Etym.Mag.
a-ip/ia-
Cnidus, etc.
[irpo(rTC]8t|<r[8ov] 'Lesb.
= irpo<rri0icr6v.
157a
irpo(r<|>d7iov
SavYc'vcis, SavKpdreis Boeot. 41.2 o-X.dva Dor. etc., o-eXdwa Lesb.

XiJvT/.
o-e-
irpbaây/ia sacrifice irpiravis Lesb. (rarely Att.)= irpiravis. The more usual prefix irpo- replaces here the related but uncommon irpv-. irpoTEpeCa Heracl. vporepala the day before
Ceos
76
44.4
ZE\iv6evTi, SeXivo'vTioi.
a-ids
o-is
icpiyn\vl 'Boeot.,
formerly.
123,133.1
164.1
irpiiTavîov
irpUTaveroc.
irpuY-y veiiii) Heracl. , he surety irpcS^yuos Heracl. *vpoiyyvoi surety.
44.4
irT6Xe|jL05 = TbXepAis. 67 irrbXis Cypr. etc. = ^6X15. irvas 6 Boeot. = Tola. 30
67
Wippos
ffis Arc. rts. 68.3, 128 o-iraY^prai Heracl., receivers and inspectors of grain. So dy4pTat ol drS (nravlas at Tauromenium, o-iroîiXoK6S at Athens, Tauromenium, etc., (TiTumi at Athens, Delos, etc. o-trtipiv Eretr. alT-qa-iv. 60.3 o-Ktuddv El. o-Keuûj'. 12 a (TKCvdu (TKevdû. 162.3 o-irofS8dv Cret. (rirouSTii/. 32,89.3
Lac. Cypr.,
0e6s.
64
<rinip6s
irvp6%
IlipFOs, IIvpFtas,
etc.
irSs
IIupFaXtov =
Coan, Epid., Syrac, Ther.
54 c Dor. = tto?.
o-rdXa Dor. etc., o-rdXXa Lesb., Thess.
132.4
nViTtos Cret.
TTM
Dor.
= niiSios. 63 etc. = jrWep. 132.7

,
tTTlJXT).
76
o-Taprds
tribe.
Cret., a subdivision of the
49.2a
o-T^Ya Cret., house.
Law-Code
III. 46,
Fpdrpa El. see ^^rpa fpira, fpiroM Cypr., see fi'/irpa ^^Tpa, originally speech or verbal agreement, but in dialects other than Attic-Ionic also used of a formal agreement, compact, decree, law. Cf. Heracl. /cdr ras (/^Tpa! Kal Khr t&v (7vv6iiKav according to the laws and the contract, Photius jifirpai.- TapavrTvoi Si v6fu)vs Kal otov \j/ii<pl(TiiaTa,
note
o-T^Yoo-o-is Epid. (TTôo-is. 164.3 o-TeiTTw Coan (rriâ. No. 101.29, note
iTTccâvCû
(rnifidvot
162.1 Lesb. App. 159

-6(1).
oTEiâviiu -4(1). 159 with a-Te4>iiv Ion., ridge. 165.4

<rTo(xis Lesb.
(rTov6Fe(<r)(rav
App.
78,157.1
=
5,
(TToix^toi'.
and
oTopird,
Corcyr. 164.2 cTopirdos Arc. = darpairii,
Ii.&S.S.T.II. So El. fpdrpa compact, decree, Cypr. fpira compact, promise, pperda promise. 16, 65, 70.3 phapato-i Corcyr. 53, 76 6
dffT/jairatos.
31
= (rrpaTifybt. 6 <rTp0TCV0|jiai Boeot. = trTpareio/iaL. 5 o-TpoTiiSras Boeot. = o-TpaTidrriis. 5

o-TpoTO'YOs Lesb.
GLOSSARY AND INDEX

(TTpoTos Lesb., (TTporbs Boeot. = crrpat6s. 5 <JTpo4>d Delph. , turn of the road ( ?) See no. 51 C 33, note
.
31T
123
TaOra.
Tttvs
rds.
78
rdSe. Ion.
rdvi)
Tdts
Arc.
Tits.
raora East
33
oî-y7po<|>os
ipatji-fi
Arc. Boeot., Argol. contmci

,
78
<rvy-
Taurd Lac.
= =
oTiYxÔ'i Ion.
144
Delph., invite
to
TaSrai = avrcu. 124 Touri El. = Tair-n here.

Tttircov El.
Toiruii.
rairri thus.
132.5a
oTiKattEl.
0Ti(jnrnr(rK
1576
drink to-
132.6
124
gether
Arg., belong to the body of No. 78.2, note cruvapxooTaTû Fhoc, join in appointing magistrates (ruv8avxva()>6poi Thess., fellow Saipvri(ftbpoL. See dai^x^^
o-vvaprvii)
afiTvvai.
Dor. = eiff/uos. 164.4 TE9|t6s Dor. = Bca-fiSs. 164.4 Tti8^ W. Grk. = TvSe here. 132.2 T|ld, Tilf.^ = TI/Hl). 21 Ttci) Arc. = Tij/. 162.12 T^Kva Locr. = t^xvv- 66 Te\o(i6(v) Arg., support. No. 77, note
1^6)110$
TeXo-rd El. official.
Cf. t4\os
office.
o-uvh^p|ovTi Hei-acl., enclose, cut off {the roads). Hei-acl.Tab.I.i30fi., note o-vvetro-dSSu Cret. o-ui'-cK-irdTTu assist in carrying off. Cf xpij/iara in<rKevi-
105.1a
T^Xeo-rpa
rd
Ion., Coan, expenses of
TE\c(r<t>ape'vTs
inauguration Cyren.
157
jâv
Strabo.
84 a
o-uvkXeCs, -eiTOs Thess.

KX77<r/o.
<n57KXj)Tos ^k-
164.9
= rAeios. 43, 276 TE'Xo)i.ai Cret. = e(rotmL. 163.10 Tt'os Dor. = <roB. 118.3
TÊus Coan
"reos
oT)VTîr6ai Cret. (Dreros)=(7-ui'^ffE<reo(.
Dor.,
Lesb.,
nos Boeot.
18
o-is.
168.10
o-<|>d88tt>
Boeot.,
o-<f>dô>
Ion.
(npaTTu.
120.2 T^pros Lesb.

T^pxvija
(or
= rplros.
84 a <r<|)eis Arc.
<r(î1v6irovs
= <r0i<ri.
119.4
Ceos, having wedge-shaped
Tp4xija) Cypr., shrubs, trees. Cf. Hesych. ripxêa- (pvri. v4a and rp^xvos' (tt^Xcxos, KXdSos, tjivrbv,
^XdCTTIfiO.
feet <r^v\f\
^vxll-
crus, a-o>-,
87 Su-. 41.2
,
54 6, 81, 114.4 TEo-cTEpaKovTuv Chiau, gen. pi. of reaaepaKovTa. 116

Tô-o-apES, Tô-o-EpES.
rayd Thess. time when

hence time of war.
there is
a raybs,
No. 33, note Ta-yeuu Delph., Thess., hold the office of rayhs T076S, official title, Cypr., Delph., Thess. In Thessaly applied to (1) a military leader of the united Thessalians appointed only in time of
TETapTEis Coan, a measure, like ^ktciJs TlropTOs, T^Tparos. 49.2a, 114.4 rdrrapes. 54 e, 1 1 4.4. T^TOp$ W. Grk.
war (cf. no. 33, note), (2) city officials like the ipxamesot many places. At Delphi, officials of the phratry of the Labyadae (no. 51)
122 oi. Ta TiSs. rat El. TatsLesb., El.
Aco.pl., 107.4 TETpdKiv Lac. = TerpdKL^. 133.6 TcrpcdKOVTa AVGrk. = TerrapiiKOVTa. 116 TETpupov Heracl. group of four boundary stones. 41.2 TjSe Aere. 132.6 teBe El.
,
Tîioi Ion. 37 Tijvo, Triivo Cret. Ti)VEi - iKehn there.

rfjvos
Zî-a.. 84, 112.1 125.1, 132.2
122
TC6r|VTi
= rds.
49.4
78
rCfiai.
125.1 iKeivos. Mess. = TiffiSo-t. Lesb. App. 159
151.1
Ti|iava| == Tiiw-
Td|JLVO> := T4fLV(a,
TijjLaKXfjs, Ti.p,aKpdTi)s,
K\rjs etc.
rafios Thess. , of the present time (t4 tSfiov thepresent one, no. 28.). Cf. rrjlioi
167
aol.
Tei(7(tj,
rlvDoT.
^Tiffa)
118.4
to-day, Apoll.Rh. 4.252
tCvoi, fut.
rdde. 123 xdve Thess. Tovt Boeot. = T'^vSe. 122 123 rr^vSe. xavvuv Arc.
aor. ereura (not Tf(rw, in Attic and elsewhere, 28 a. 7rEi(rw,e7rei<ra, 68.1,2. Arc. pres. teJu,
162.12
318
Tioixtt Boeot. Tixt- 24 60.1 TIS. Tip El. TXtto-Cofo Coroyr. 105.2a durirbi. 66 Tvoris Cret.
GEEEK DIALECTS
=
=
Tut Boeot. TulSe Jjesh.
TU|i,os
= Tolde. 122 = T^Sc here. Corcyr. = rii/i/Sos.
132.4 No. 89, note
T6f Rhod.
= =
TbSe.
63.2
Tvpcia Heracl., cheese-press ravL Arc. T0v8e
182 ol. To( rASe. 128 Tot El. o!:ae. 122 Toit Boeot. ToiSe. 123 Totveos Thess. 123 TijJSc. ToivC Arc. T&re. 13.3, 132.9 TiKa W. Grk. t6kos interest t6ki,os or t6ki,ov Delph.
T(&s
rods.
78
i Cypr.
upaCs
= 4Trt. 135.8 Cypr. , forever. 133.6 =

.
t6v Thess.
T65e.
123
t6vs t6s =
= ToM.
Toiis.
78
'T/SpiffTas. 18 "YPpeo-Tas Thess. iSapô-Tcpov Lesb , iess pure. Used with Kcpvdv of mixing water and wine, and so applied also to the debasement of coinage. No. 21, note
78
TocTTOv Arc. ToOro. TOTO
ToiJcSe.
123
34 a
Locr. 56 132.4 utCret. or. or. 132.4 dIs Rhod.

jiSpCa
Toi Boeot. = (Ti). 61.6 riovde. 123 T0VVV60VV Thess. ToSra Eub., Delph. = Tadra. 124 rairas. 124 Tovras Delph.
viis
vlis.
112.2
TouTet
ToiPTti
W.Grk.
Eub.
= =
Tair-g here.
132.2
Tairji.
124
132.7
burial-place.
TOVTOl
To<t>i.(av
OVTQL.
124
FVK(a Boeot. := olxla. 30 hvXopEovTos Thess., from iiXapia be iXw/i)6s,"the official in charge of the public forests (cf. Arist.Pol.6.8.6). 41.4c, 53, 157, 167 iji^v late Cret. iêfs. 119.2a
TovTu Dor., thence.

Heracl.
6,
up.^S, vp.4
v|i,|i.E$
{//j^cSj i/fjJas.
119.2,5
= ratjieiiv
etc..
165.4
ip.oCus,
= i/ieTs etc. vp-oXoYCa Lesb. ^

Lesb.
119
oftoitas
etc.
= rpiaKiSi. 19.4 Tpd<|>T| Amorg. = ri^pij. 70.2 Tp(i<j>os Heracl. = rdi^pos. 70.2 Tp&s Cret. = rpeis. 42.3 TpîrtSSa = Tpd?refa. 18,84 rpiio Arg. = cj>eiyo} in technical
TpaKoLSi Thess.
22 a
vve6kc Cypr.
vv^Buo-E vos, uvs
4ir
ividrjKe.
22
22, no. 15, note
Arc. =
6.vi0iiKe.
vlhs^ viis.
31
sense.
25, 114.3 TpidKoitrros Lesb. rpiaicoo-TSs. [116 TpiaKovrdireSos (sc. oSiSs) Heracl. , a road thirty feet wide TpiT|K6<rtoi Ion. 117.2 TpCivs Cret. rpeis. 114.3 rpiKiiXios Coan TpUaXos. i/3e\is rpi-
No. 78, note Tpfjs Ther. = rpAs.
= iirb. 135.3 = iSirep. 12 uir6 El., Lac. = iirl with gen. in expresuirap
Thess. inrb. iici. EL, Lesb.
95
Pamph.
sions of dating. viroSiacrOpu Epid.

vird8Ep,a =
inroBi^Kri
App. 136.11
Siaaipu ridicule
security.
No. 109,
note
vinrpo Tos Thess. ,js<, previously. 136.
1,10. huiri
No.
or.
28.43, note
KiiXios
three-pronged fork
Cumae
inrb.
22 c
'
TpiiravaYOpo-is Arc. See iravdyopris Tpis TpeTs. 114.3 TpCrpa rd Cret., the threefold amount.
^sArg. =
132.4
165.3, Law-Code 1.36, note (p. 262) TToXfapxoi Thess. (Phalanna), for vtoXlapxoi. 67,86.2. City officials (like the rayol of other Tliessalian cities, also sometimes rayol at Phalanna). Cf. the TToXird/jxai of Thessalonica (Acts 17.6) and other Macedonian
vo-Tapiv El. =; ia-repov. 12, 133.6 v(rTcpo|tEivvCa Thess. , oiareponeivla Boeot. the last day of the month vo-Tcpos Arc. 58 c!
,
Ceos = v&a-airoi. Semitic loanword, hence variation in spelling {ixipos T| Cypr. = ivlxapov. 25 6, 135.8
iSa-uiras
4>at)jLi
Lesb.
(ji-niil.
47
towns (Ditt.Syll.318)
ri Dor. = trii, <r4. 61.6, 118.2,5 Ti, tBs Boeot. = Tol, To?s. 30
*avoTi)s, *avoT6vs Delph.
46
65
41.2 (jtapS^vos Arc.

<t>dos.
irapBivoi.
GLOSSARY AND INDEX

+apjis Epid. = *^pdjis. 49.2a <t)dpx|io Epid. = 4>p6.-Yim. 49.2a, 66 <)>apu Loor., El., Delph. = ,)>ipa. 12 <|>aTp(a = (pparpla. 70.3 <j)aiT6s Delph., ZijrW-ffmj/. 31, no. 51 C6, note <^^pva Epid. = îpvri, but meaning portion (for the god) <|>Ep6o-eo Epid. = êpô'dui'. 140.36 *eTTttXds Boeot. = eeiraaX6s. 68.2 ê&v Dodona = Sean. 68.5 <j)^p Lesb. = eijp. 68.2 (jiS^pai Arc. = (p$eTpa.i. 80 (^84ppcD Lesb. =: (pedpa. 74 ijie^pci) Arc. = (pedpu. 25, 74
<|>tvTOTos
4>CvT(av,
iôiviK'/jia
319
XctXioi Ion. etc.
x'^""- 76, 117.3 X<XX.ioiLesb.,Thess. x"^""- 76, 117.3 Xtpp- Lesb. xev". 79 XTJXioi Lac. x'Xioi. 25,76,117.3
= =
XP-. 25 6, 79 \L\ioi Att. 11 with App., 76, 117 Xpot(8)S<o El. xpn'fw. 84 Xpavôpiai Cypr. following Xpa\io)i.ai Cypr., border on. 191
X1P-
XPTl'SSffl
Meg.
XP<rTai El. xp^ffSoi. XpriCJu (or xpiXOfw, 37)

fuu.
= =
xPS'fw-
84
86.1,161.2a
ei\u,
/3oi)Xo-
Especially frequent in insular
Doric
Xpvo-ios Lesb.
i|/d(|>i-y)La,
Dor.
Ion.
= xprfo-eos.
164.6
(plXraros.
72
i|>d<|>i|i|i,a
îvrtas
= îXrav, îXrlas. 72 = ypdfiimTa. Cf. Hdt.5.
Cret.
îj^wr/ia.
142 a
ilfaifiCSSu
i|/d<f>i|i,s
164.1 Arc. = tpornis. 111.4 (j>pdTT(i> Boeot. = 0pdfu. App. 84 a ij>p'iiTapxas Naples = tpparplapxa^. 70.3 <j)pJv Locr. = irplv. 66 <^pov4oi Cypr. = (ppoviwai. 59.4
58.
(|>ovis
Boeot., Cret. = \î;0ifw. Aetol., i|fdif>i||is Locr.

(no. 55.46) Att. it idplav. 89.1, 142 a
84
= *îjtj/ricpi-
(puris
act of voting.
Locr. iv iSplav rdi/
yjiaipi^îv eliiv
fEfffiai
<|>povT(SSo>, <|>povttt<ii Cret.
= (ppovrlîo.
ilrîfiillta
xj/iitpurpia.
60.4
84
<|>uYaScC
CO
Dor.
etc.
El.
9e.
132.7
û7aSEi)id.
161.1. Aor.
u^d Lac. 51
cov
subj. (jtvyaSeiavTi, 151.1 <^vovTs Dodona ftJovres. 68.5 (ûWu Cret. (itokIi etc.) declare, witness. Cf . diroifiavia
o^v.
25 c
,
hear
{5v(v, uvloi) = ttuX^w. 162.9 upata Coan festivals celebrated at a fixed date. Cf. Hesych. apala T-do-o-erat itrl Tuv Kaft ojpav avvTeKov/jLivojv
miia Cret.
XaX.Ki.os
Lesb.
xdpaSos Heracl.
= x^^"^"^- 164.6 = xa/"'*P'' ravine.

=
x"?'^"^"'"''-
leptop.
Cf
^î
Horn. x^P-ôs XapCfETTav Boeot. 164.2
upos Cret. = Spot. 54 ws. 58a OS Boeot. OTi Cret.'= ouTiKos. 129.3 = T Lac. ai)Tou. 33 a
iapaia
7jfj.4pa t] iopr'fj
CHARTS AND MAP

The charts are intended
peculiarities
to exhibit, in a
form which
may
be
easily Surveyed, the distribution of
some
of the
more important
241
common
to several dialects.
Chart I (repeated with

f.)
slight corrections
from the author's
article in Glass. Phil. II,
represents a selection of
phenomena which
are especially signifiis
cant for the interrelations of the dialects, and Chart I a
a con-
densation of the same.
The presence
site'
of a given peculiarity is indicated
by a
cross oppo-
the
name
of
the dialect and beneath a caption which, like 'those

is sufficient
it,
used in the Summaries,
to identify the
phenomenon,
though not always to define

made. The cross
and should always be interpreted
ia the light of the section of the Gramjnar to

is
which reference
circle as
is
sometimes surrounded by a
an
inti-
mation of some reservation, the nature of which will be understood
from the section referred
to.
The
coloring of the dialect
map
ff .
represents the grouping of the
dialects as described above, pp. 1
The mixture
iu Thessaly and
Boeotia
is
indicated, also the Aeolic streak in the Ionic of Chios.
But the various Aeolic and Achaean survivals scattered through
West Greek
note)
is
territory are ignored.
Along the western
coast of
Northern Greece the extent of Corinthian influence

so imperfectly
is
(see p. 10,
known
that the coloring of Acarnania and
the adjacent region
to be taken merely as a crude suggestion of
the speech conditions, and Epirus, from which

late inscriptions,
we have
only a few
has been
left
uncolored.
320
p.
p.
Thessalian
Th. Boeotian
Pliocian
Th.
Locrian
I
Elean
Laconiaii
Heracleaii
Megariaii
Corinthian
Argolic
Ehodian
Coan
Tlieran
Cretan
CHAET
III
GREECE
Ionic
"^
Aeollc
Achaean
(Aroado-Cyprian)
[=1
[
Doric
North west Greek
jJChaleedon

Buck, Greek Dialects

Caricato da

Informazioni sul documento

Copyright

Formati disponibili

Condividi questo documento

Condividi o incorpora il documento

Opzioni di condivisione

Hai trovato utile questo documento?

Questo contenuto è inappropriato?

Copyright:

Formati disponibili

Buck, Greek Dialects

Caricato da

Copyright:

Formati disponibili

'tQ\:

BOUGHT WITH THE INCOME FROM THE

Cornell University Library

3 1924 031 214 822

Cornell University Library

the Cornell University Library.

There are no known copyright

the United States on the use of the

COLLEGE SERIES OF GREEK AUTHORS

JOHN WILLIAMS WHITE AND CHARLES BUETON GUUCK

INTEODUCTION TO THE STUDY OF THE

CARL DARLING UCK

GINN AND COMPANY

Entered at Stationebs' Hall

John 'Williams White akd Charles Burton Golick

(He attenanm gteg<

THOMAS DAY SEYMOUR

study of these literary

merely for the ability to

now more than

ten years since the author formed the plan

of publishing a brief collection of

dialect inscriptions with

that time Cauer's Delectus inscriptionum Graeca^

which proved useful for many

ceased to be a representative collection of dialect inscriptions.

peculiarity in question -was treated as a whole.

ber 1908, was completed.

the dialectic distribution of the several peculiarities, and

of the peculiarities exhibited

literary texts in dialect are set

collection the choice of the

sentative inscriptions from a time

various types of dialect mixture are of great interest, and some

have been included.

much more comprehensive

brevity of the notes

by the assistance given

other parts of the book.

before beginning the inscriptions of a

difficult nos. 16, 17.

The Glossary and Index,

planned, I learned that the

editors of the College Series had already arranged for a volume

But, finding that Professor Smyth, because of other interests, was

contemplated work to the Series.

first dialect inscriptions,

in the office of the publishers has been

and scholarly that I cannot omit to express

Chicago, Novembek 1909

GRAMMAR OF THE DIALECTS

FOR O BEFORE AND AFTER LiQDIDS FOR a IN Other Cases FOR a

BEFORE A VoWEL BEFORE V IN AuCAnO-CYPRIAN

... ... ... .... ...

ThESSALIAN AND BOEOTIAN

FROM 1 AFTER p IN AeOLIC Consonantal from Antevocalic

ov FROM u) IN Thessalian AND V ou IN Boeotian etc. Secondary e AND 0. "Spurious Diphthongs"

FROM 01 IN Boeotian BEFORE Vowels

FROM au, ev IN East Ionic Monophthongization of o (V BEFORE VoWELS

+ Vowel + Vowel o + Vowel

Intervocalic f Postconsonantal f before Consonants

Spiritus Asper. Psilosis

Loss of Intertocalic RlIOTACISM Change of t to o-

Original Intervocalic koK7 + Consonant Secondary Intervocalic kjFinal v<r .